^%. ^ .n%.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

^.r

1.0

I.I

1.25

1.4

1.6

^ ^^

"c>l

'-^

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

23 WeST MAIN STREfT

WMSTEK.N.Y. 14SS0

(7I«) •7a-4S03

f^\

'<^\

-%%^

Bfliam

CIHM/ICMH

Microfiche

Series.

CIHM/ICMH
Collection de
microfiches.

Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques

1980

Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques

The Institute has atrempted to obtain the best
original copy available for filming. Features of this
copy which may be bibliographically unique,
which may alter any of the images in the
reproduction, or which may significantly change
the usual method of filming, are checked below.

D
D
D
D

Coloured covers/
Couverture de couleur

I I Covers damaged/

Couverture endommagde

Covers restored and/or laminated/
Couverture restaurde et/ou pelliculde

I I Cover title missing/

Le titre de couverture manque

j I Coloured maps/

Cartes gdographiques en couleur

Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/
Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire)

Coloured plates and/or illustrations/
Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur

Bound with other material/
Reli6 avec d'autres documents

Tight binding may cause s. adows or distortion
along interior margin/

La reliure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la
distortion le long de la marge int6rieure

Blank leaves added during restoration may
appear within the text. Whenever possible, these
have been omitted from filming/
II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajout6es
lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte,
mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont
pas At6 film6es.

Additional comments:/
Commentaires suppl^mentaires;

L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire
qu'il lui a 6X6 possible de se procurer. Les details
de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du
point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier
une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une
modification dans la m6thode normale de filmage
sont indiquds ci-dessous.

□ Coloured pages/
Pages de couleur

Pages damaged/
Pages endommagies

I > Pages restored and/or laminated/

D
D

Pages restaurdes et/ou pellicul^es

Pages discoloured, stained or foxe(
Pages d6color6es, tachet^es ou piqudes

Pages detached/
Pages d6tach6es

Showthroughy
Transparence

Quality of prir

Quality indgale de I'impression

Includes supplementary materic
Comprend du materiel supplementaire

I I Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/

I I Pages detached/

I I Showthrough/

I I Quality of print varies/

I I Includes supplementary material/

Only edition available/
Seule Edition disponible

Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata
slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to
ensure the best possible image/
Les pages totalement ou partiellement
obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure.
etc., ont 6X6 film^es 6 nouveau de fa^on 6
obtenir la meilleure image possible.

rVi

This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/
LJd Ce document est fUmS au taux de reduction IndiquA ci-dassous.

10X 14X 18X 22X

26X

30X

12X

ItX

aox

24X

28X

32X

The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks
to the generosity of:

National Library of Canada

L'exemplaire film6 fut reproduit grSce d la
gdn^rositd de:

Bibliothdque nationale du Canada

The images appearing here are the best quality
possible considering the condition and legibility
of the original copy and in keeping with the
filming contract specifications.

Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed
beginning with the front cover and ending on
the last page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All
other original copies are filmed beginning on the
first page with a printed or illustrated impres-
sion, and ending on the last page with a printed
or illustrated impression.

The last recorded frame on each microfiche
shall contain the symbol — ^ (meaning "CON-
TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"),
whichever applies.

Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le
plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et
de la nettetd de l'exemplaire filmd, et en
conformity avec les conditions du contrat de
filmage.

Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en
papier est imprimde sont filmds en commenpant
par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la
dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second
plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires
originaux sont filmds en commenpant par la
premsdre page qui comporte une empreinte
d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par
la dernidre page qui comporte une telle
empreinte.

Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la
dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le
cas: le symbole —►signifie "A SUIVRE". le
symbole V signifie "FIN".

Maps, pfates, charts, etc., may be filmed at
different reduction ratios. Those too large to be
entirely included in one exposure are filmed
beginning in the upper left hand corner, l^ft to
right and top to bottom, as many frames as
required. The following diagrams illustrate the
method:

Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc.. peuvent dtre
film6s A des taux de reduction diff6rents.
Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre
reproduit en un seul clich6, il est filmd d partir
de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite.
et de haut en bas. en prenant le nombre
d'images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants
illustrent la mdthode.

'■"'■X ;.^

. 2

^l<f^'

TKCBT

PEARL OF TRQYES

?Z^ P««[ «^t ^Mnre from above.
Ltet from thy bright throne to us below.
Accept this humble tribute of my love
^let thy bleuBings on it freely flow •

I#e tli^, ,n»ko me Iive,»ear thee, li wq oi©.

}

P%^^ r

!ll

.•., w ■

I-

hnp. Die.} . J^RffauU/kitl/t.Jhns. • - ^m''^

MasBard del et sculp'

iFAlliiJWMHTl'.

ii;iKin)¥s,

'^- .f"' Fondalrice des Sfleiirs de la ConQre^^arion de Villeinarie,

V^:-

aee -lei-fy K"vnl 1620, decedee le 12 Janvier 1700 .

'»i Aii«€AiH{ii'vr ,iio i;:r4;,,|ii id v.s

Foundress of ib&Sislers of Ihe Cougrcgalion at Villemarie ( Montreal . )
Bopnp April?* 1620; died JaniyiS* 1700

IBBB

THE

PEARL OF TR0¥ES,

«■■■ -:,

■ -OR" '''yy^'

REMIK.^CENSES OF THE EARLY DAYS^ *

— OF —

VILLE-MARIE.

REVEALED TO US IN THE HEROIC LIFE

— OF —

SISTER . iJARGUERlTE BOURGE0YS

FOUNDRESS AND FIRST SUPERIOR

— OF THE —

C@NGREGATION; OF NO rRE-DAMii ' '

EstMisHed at Ville-Mdrie in the year i6s3.

^$M

MONTREAL

CANADA PRINTING COMPANY, Jb NOTBE-^

1878

Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year
one thousand eight hundred and seventy-eight, by the Sisters of the
Congregation 6f Notre Dame, Montreal, in the Minister of Agri-
culture, Ottawa.

Vd le rapport favorable de notre Thdologal, sur le livre
«ntitul6 The Pearl of Troves, or Reminiscences of the

EARLV DAVS OF ViLLE-MaRIE,

Nous approuvons tr^s-volontiers la publication qui a 6t€ faite
de cet ouvrage, par la Compagnie d'Imprimerie Canadienne,
en notre ville.

Donn^ 4 Montreal, sous notre seing, le sceau de nos armes,
«t le contre-seing de notre Chancelier ce quinze Avril, mil huit
<:ent soixante-et-dix-huit.

t Edouard Ch^., £v. de Montr&tl.

Par ordre de Monseigneur,

P. K LussiER, Chan.,

Chancelier Episcopal.

DECLARATION.

Confonnably to the prescriptions of our holy Motl.-T, the
Catholic Church, we declare, that if in this litile work, we have
made use of terms, which the church usually bestows upon
Saints. Such as the title of " Saint, Holy or Venerable," it is
simply to conform to a custom, long since established among
the faithful, who sometimes giv2 these qualifications to persons
of incontestable piety. We have not pretended to give any
other signification to oar words, and submit all that we have,
written, to the judgensent of the Holy See.

.... ^,. j

DEDICATION.

Tg my Class mates of 185..., and to the many dear young
friends, who have filled their vacant places, this book is most
affectionately inscribed.

It is the writer's hope, that the perusal of this book will
bring back many memories, linked with a happy past ; that it
will recall scenes of by-gone days, when all was joy and hap-
piness, because all was under virtue's sway.

Years have passed in quick s':ccession, since we clasped the
kindly hand and said the word " good-bye," more quickly still
have passed for some, the joys and anticipations of their
expectant youth. Many a sparkling eye that once rejoiced
our sight, has often perchance been bedimmed with tears, and
the sunny smile of youth, buried perhaps beneath traces deep
of sorrow. Woman's lot is on you, gentle friends :

" Her lot is on you, silent tears to weep.
And patient smiles to wear, thro' sufferings hour.
And sunless riches from affections deep.
To pour on broken reeds, a wasted showtr."

Scattered as the leaves of autumn, are the members of our
once happy band. We meet them here and there, by the way-
fides of life ; some quietly performing the stern avocations of
every day's existence, sanctifying themselves, and those around

X —

ni I

thf ni, by the practice of those virtues acquired in yearly youtK
Others, are treading a different path making their own " way
of the cross," down in the deep silent anguish of their hearts ;
afflicted souls, for whom every rose has its thorns. Others
again, are in a joyous security ; they have listened to a still
small voice, calling them away from earth's vain joys, from its
unreciprocated affections. They are nestling now in the shade
of His Tabernacle, to catch the soft whisper of His interior
words ; living for Him alone, and praying for the weal o£ those
they loved and left.

It has been often said, that like unto our Divine Master, we
have each our own peculiar mission to fulfil, and our lives upon
earth, are to be the accomplishment of this mission. And ';;is
for this, that before the years of our adolescence ha"e disap-,
peared, yve see fall, one by one, the joys and hopes of youth ; the
nearest and the dearest ties of friendship are snapt asunder, for
the hour of separation rings for all. Alas ! who has not heard
its doleful sounds ! We go forth, according as we have been
called, by different routes, to the great warfare of life, and we
commence that combat which will finish, with our last earthly
struggle. Formed to the practice of solid virtue, within the
loved precincts of Margaret Bourgeoys' Congregation, we know
what virtuous inculcations, we there received. How those dear
recoll6ctions cluster around our heart -ind how often, amid t)\6,
perils of life, and the dangers of our own inexperience, they
come back to us, with that same mysterious charm, which first
won our youthful sympathies. They come to us as messengers
of the past, to arouse our latent energies, to restore to freshness
and to beauty, our first devotion, and give it back to us with
that unsullied fragrance, which rejoiced the heart of God,
before we left forever the venerated shades of our convent
home. The following pages, we trast, will perform the same
loving duty. We send them forth ^ ->nfidently, notwithstanding
their many imperfections, for we offei them, not to science, nor
to fdme, but rather to grateful hearts, who love to loitfcr around
scenes of past delights ; or who, weary at times of life's hdixi
battle, long for & peaceful and refreshing reminiscence of hoiiri

— XI —

that were, for a ray from the golden " long ago." And if but
one slumbering virtue be aroubc I ; if but one pious resolutionr
taken in childhood, at the foot of Mary's alta; be renewed ; ir
but one silvery echo, from the Ora pro Nobis, murmured at
evening hour, steals over a troubled heart, and soothe* its
weariness ; then, will these pages have accomplishea their mis-
sion, and the events therein related, will console and make:
happy as " remembered joys."
They were, :hey are, they still sh?ll be,

Congregation of Notre Dame,

Feast of the Sacred Heart ofjesus^

June 8th,. 1877..

il 1

PREFACE.

More than two hundred years have passed away, since the
events we are about to relate transpired. Time and its fitful
changes, have obliterated many a record of bygone days, and
cast a shade over some of the fairest (eatures of the past. Stilt
memory ever faithful to her own, clings to these fond recollec-
tions of other days. Even, were the power given, who would
throw the veil of forgetfulness over scenes so dear, so holy.
Who would refuse to lend a willing ear, to these soft:
wliisperin^ of the past, as they come home to our hearts^
replete with love's persuasiveness. Their sweet influence steals*
over us, like " Songs of the Olden time," and while they speak,
of woman's worth, her faith, her zeal, while they recount her
noble deeds, her glorious acts, we feel that *lis a privilege
real and great, to practice woman's virtue, to accompli^
woman's mission.

Peruse the sacred volume of Him who died.
Her kiss betrayed not, nor her lips denied,
And when the Apostles, left Him to his doom,.
She lingered around His silent Tomb.

Let us then recall 1653, with its throng of glorious recollec-
tions, its hallowed remembrances, its untold heroism*; or
rather ascending the stream of time, let us steal from the bosook

XIV

«of the past, a few of those fragrai;r flowers, whose rich j>cr-
fumes were so unsparingly scattered, around the early days of
Ville-Marie. ^

Canada, according to the historical records of the 17th
century, possessed few native attractions. The warwhoop re-
rsounded almost continually throughout its forest wilds, the
ferocious spirit of the different tribes who inhabited the soil,
was seemingly ill-calculated^ to' interest the stranger, or attract
the traveller. Notwithstanding this, there were hearts in a far
.ofif land, that burned with love for these children of the forest ;
hearts, that longed to burst asunder the dearest ties of earth,
ties of home and kindred, to carry far over the waters, glad
tidings of a Saviour's love.

"O child of the .-ed man ! there's magic in thy name, a
ucharm hovers around thy destiny, else, why for thee, have
^earth's joys been cast aside, earth's riches spurned, earth's
' Jionors trampled under jbot ? For thee, the noblest of earth's
. -sons have given out, their life's blood freely, and who may
.enumerate .the unsullied offerings, placed by youth and
beauty for thee, upon the Altar of Sacrifice. Forget it not,
iihe soil thou treadest is holy ground ; moistened by the blood
of martyrs, hallowed and rendered dear, by the toils and
fljrivations of those, who brought to thee from afar, the gift of
tfaith. Their names have been transmitted to posterity, and
many a youthful cheek has glowetJ, and many an eye has
flashed, at the recital of their, deeds. Noble hearted missiooh
«f»ries of gentle birth and refined tastes, impelled by the
instincts of their ardent charity, willingly exchanged their sunny
<:lime and happy fire side, for the cheerless aspect of thy wild
home. Men, whose lives on these western shores, were made
up, of " fearless devotedness and heroic self-sacrifice," to thee,
they came, untutored child of the forest, like the celestial mes-
sengers of old, bringing glad tidings of great joy, and winning
by the soft influence of their persuasive words, of thy race the
bravest, the noblest, the best. The proud spirit was curbed,
the ; stiff neck bow<id and rieceived sub^^issively d^e yoke c^

— XV —

•* Thou wilt stand no longer," says a distinguished writer,
** as a fallen forgotten race, among the nations of the earth,
" Christianity has claimed thee ; her privileges, her hopes, all
" are now thine." Ages have passed, since that eventful morn,
when first dawned for thee, the light of faith. History ever
faithful to her mission, has told the tale, how,

" When o'er these plains, by birch and maple crowned.
The wild deer wandered, and the red man frowned.
When the first glimpses of the morning broke,
O i vales of pine, and endless groves of oak.
From whose green vistas, bright with flowers and dew,
The wild bird sung, the wigwam glimmered through;
How on yon green hill, the Indian warwhoop rung.
In yon green dale the song of peace was sung ;
How rose at eve the pilgrims grateful song.
And his deep prayers rolled forth the hills along.

The scene has changed. No more 'neath, forest wild.

In joyous gambols, will the bright indian child

Seek spring's first flowers, to deck the chieftain's hair.

Or bathe his brow, in silent gladness there.

Has gone, the warwhoop and the hunters cry.

Hushed for aye, the red man's song of victory.

'Tis past, and o'er his forest home,

Towers the tall fabric and the lofty dome.

On high, the hand of art has sent

The column and the monument,

To tell the triumph and the pride

Of white men, who in battle died.

And of their sons, to whom are given

The treasures from the child of nature, riven.

(Anonymous.).

THE PEARL OF TROYES,

REMINISCENCES OF THE EARLY DAYS

YILLE-MARIE.

CHAPTER FIRST.

BeminiscenceH of the city of Troyes.— Persecutions in Gaul.— The
north of France is ceded to the Normans, A. D. 912.— Kollo, chief of
the Normans. — Thibault IV, Count of Champagne. — Margaret
Bourgeoys, her birth and early childhood.— The youthful Apostle.
Margaret loses her mother by death.— Congregation of Notre-Dame
of Troyes.— The human heart.— Margaret yields to the call of grace.

"Bleat land!
' There's music In thy iigbtest gale."

(Hbhams.)

Among the many provinces of France, there is one around
which our memory loves to linger ; not because nature has
planted there some of her fairest bowers, not for its time
honored name, nor for its luxuriant valleys and peaceful
waters ; no, not for all these, but because Heaven blessed the
land and decreed, that from that soil, should spring a precious
flower, which transplanted in its first blooming to a foreign
clime, should by its invigorating perfumes, give life and
strength to many.

Dear readerj let us visit in fancy the quaint old city of
Troyes, seated on the banks of the Seine, and while gazing
upon her ancienc walls, her ivied turrets and ruined towers.

— 2

! I

while admiring the lofty spires of her majestic cathedrals, her
noble piles of gothic structure, let us think of the scenes and
events which have rendered this city remarkable. History, in
describing this portion of Campania, tells us that it is rich in
monumental and historical records, while its religious annals
date to a remote period, even to the year 257, when flourished
its first Bishop, Saint-Savinian. Catholicity was then in its
primeval splendor, but the sunbeam is so often overshadowed
by a cloud ! The sword of persecution was unsheathed in the
Gallic provinces by the Roman Emperors, and multitudes of
Christians moistened with their blood the land, whence in
succeeding ages, God was to be glorified in His Saints, and
the church enriched by the merits and relics of her holy
martyrs. Troyes was not the last to brave the impending
storm, and when the imperial edicts, proclaimed sacrifice or
death, legions of her noble children, infant heroes and youth-
ful virgins wended tl . way to the tyrants throne, gazing with
scorn upon the idolatrous statue, and spuming with disdain
the flattering offers of earthly joys. Attracted heavenward by
Angel whispers, by celestial visions, they saw in the far off vista,
eternal glories, which neither kingly magnificence, nor earthly
power could ever bestow. In vain did the Emperors multiply
their edicts, in vain did they increase their victims, none
faltered. — It was amidst these scenes of bloodshed and cruelty
that the Gospel achieved its most glorious conquests. Our holy
Mother the Church raised her brow, and casting off the
shackles with which persecution had bound her, she gazed
triumphantly on the soii crimsoned with the blood of her
fairest and best.

The Emperors turned their arms elsewhere, and once again
Praise, Glory and Thanksgiving were offered to the Most High.
An interval of peace — but before a century had elapsed, new
invasions threatened the entire destruction of Troyes. About
the year 451, Attila, King of the Huns, and leader of an im-
mense multitude of barbarians, penetrated into the very heart
of Gaul, plundering ali the towns in his way. Meeting with a
vigorous resistance, before the walls of Orleans, he was forced

:;#■'

— 3

to retreat towards the Rhine, closely pursued by General
Aetius, whose valor obtained for him the surname of " The last

•of the Romans." Attila was overtaken in the vast plains of
Chdlons, in Champagne, while bent upon the destruction of
Troyes. The inhabitants were thrown into the deepest conster-
nation when their holy Bishop, Saint-Loup, raised thtlr drooping
spirits and assured them that their homes and their altars would
be preserved from plunder and sacrilege. Our readers, famililtf
with the histor-al events of the time, remember with what awe
the proud Attila listened to the holy Bishop's pleadings, and
how, finally conquered by his resistless eloquence, he com-
manded his troops to leave the city unmolested.

I^ss fortunate at a later period, Troyes was doomed to

. ravage and destruction during the invasion of the Normans,
Ar-B:-8S9 The conquest of France had long been the ambi-
tion of these fierce men of the North ; repulsed with great loss
from the walls of Paris, A. D. 886, they persevered in their
course of piracy under the leadership of Rollo, one of the
greatest warriors of the age. At length. King Charles the
Simple consented to give up to them on condition cf vassalage,
the north of France, which became their permanent property
A. D. 912, and took from them the name of Normandy.
RoUo, distinguished as a conqueror, became still more so as a
Legislator. Converted to Ck 'itianity, he rebuilt the churches
and sanctuaries which had been devastated by incessant wars ;
his wise regulations, animated by a spirit of religion, changed
the nature and the habits of a people, hitherto given up to a
life of piracy. Under his judicious administr ition, Normandy
became prosperous and flourishing, at a time when the rest of
France was plunged into all the horrors of civil war ; a time,
when the clash of arms was heard on every side, and scenes of
bloodshed and cruelty stained the fairest provinces in the land.
Troyes was not more fortunate than the other cities of France.
All fell victim to these disasters, and many a stately ruin, told
a thrilling tale of fallen thrones and tottering dynasties. In-
dustrial pursuits were nearly abandoned, or at most presented
a dreary aspect un*'' about the 1 2th century, when Thibault

Sil-^

_ 4 ^

IV, Count of Champagne ( I ), gave a stimulant to commerce
and to manufactures, and Troyes soon took a distinguished
rank among the prominent cities of Europe. Rich in remem-
brances, Troyes has ever been the cradle of the great and th?
good. She gave to the Church, with Pope Urbain the IV,
many holy Bishops, zealous Priests, and a multitude of Saints
of every age and conditioiL We may well say in the words o€
a poet :

'* This ancient aoll hath nursed a giorlouB race."

To the nation, she gave counsellors, heroes and statesman,
poets and artists, who sang the praisv-is of their native city, and
paid their tiributes to her holy shrines and antiquated altars^
Blest and blessing in her influence, Troyes extended her muni-
ficence, far and wide, and nations, far beyond the well-loved
shores of France, learned to cherish her memory.

To the Church of the New World, to the children of this
western clime, ihe gave a pearl, torn from her own bosom ; its
brilliancy peneu;?ted the deep shades of the Canadian forests,
and thousands, lured by its radiance, left there the wild deer,
the bow and arrow, for a ray of its mellow light. A new city
sprang up, 'neath its vivifiying influence, and Ville-Marie
turned, with grateful love, to that land which had been to her
a source of untold blessings. Many a laurel wreath has fame,
glory and renown, placed upon the lioary brow of Troyes, but
none fjurer, none brighter, none more glorious, than that won by
her heroic and sainted daughter, Margaret Bourgeoys, whose
virtues gave consolation to the Church of this western land,

(1) Thibanlt IV, Coant of Champagne, was t» moat Christian Princ*.
After » life spent in the pmctice of every virtue, he was doomed to
become the vict tn of many -viciBttitudes m his ol«l age. THh vassals,
emboldened by his raisfortunes, toiho up aguinhit him. Abandoned by
his aliies, without arms and without defense, he hud reconrse in his
distroM? to Saint-Bernard, his spiritual director, tnistinK that he
would find in his oonnsels and fnendshit ttrengih to boar liis heavy
croMes. He was not deceived. The holy .....bot of (Jliiirvaux respond-
ed to his o«lI, and not only consoled him in bis afflictions, but even
reoonoiled Mm with hifi bitterest enemy, the King of France. And
80 peffeot w«a this reoouciliation, thut wlien Louia the VII lost his
seooni wife, Thibanlt's daughter, Alix de Champagne became his
Queen. From this marriage was boro Philip-Augustus, who suc-
oeeddd him to the throne,.

.JL I IU »if<l'HKji»<*»"

— 5 —

jnore than two hundred years ago. Let us turn back, dear
reader, to April the 17th, 1620, when this fevored child of
^race first drew the breath of life. It was " Good Friday," and
notwithstanding the peculiar shade of sadness, which ever ac-
companies this feast, there was joy and gladness, within the
family circle of Abraham Bourgeoys, an honest merchant of
the city of Troyes. Heaven had again blessed his union with
<Juillemette Garnier, by the birth of a daughter, known later
as Sister Bourgeoys, the illustrious foundress of the Congrega-
tion of Notre-Dame. Angels flitted to and fro, around the
crib of that new born babe, upon whose brow the regenerating
waters had ilowed. No pomp of heraldry, no crest of arms,
glittered around that infant form, for neither Abraham Bour-
:geoys, nor his wife, Vi^ere of princely lineage. Still, they held a
considerable rank among their fellow citizens, while their truly
Christian spirit, their virtues, and their moral worth rendered
them influential in the circle of their acquaintances. They
enjoyed a happiness unknown to the votaries of earthly splen-
dors, and the treasure of a name unstained was the most pre-
cious inheritance they would leave to Ihe five diildren .vho
were growing around them. \^

To the education of their' youthful fiimily they paid the
■greatest attention, remembering that " if there are many har-
vests in life, there is but one seed time." Their solicitude was
amply repaid by Margaret, who evinced rare dispositions for
learning and virtue from her earliest years.

Nature and grace had vied with each other, in bestowing
.their most precious gifts upon this child of benediction. To a
strong maturity of intellect, were added many endearing quali-
ties, which shed sunshine around her path, while her virtuoui
inclinations won for her the praise and the es^'^em rf all.

She was, in truth, a lovely child, upon whose fair brow tK^e
* smile of Heaven seemed to rest. At the age of ten, Margaret
began to lay aside the toys and plays of youth ; and assumed
.Si& if by inspiration, amusements of a graver cast

Strong indications of her marvellous vocation were mani-
fested even in her childish ictions. Impelled by some myste

•SB

— 6 —

fir

lii'
\l

rious instinct, she evinced a strange predilection for the most
virtuous and confiding among her little playmates, and with a
;ceal and fervor, remarkable in one so young, she gathered them
together in some shady nook, or solitary spot, and there, un-
seen, she taught them in her own childish way, how to raise
upwards their innocent hearts, and learn to love heavenly
things.

These golden dreams of childhood were not Evanescent.
They lingered ever in her memory, and later, when seventy-
eight winters had heaped their snows upon her head, she loved
to recall these heavenly allurements, which had first drawn her
soul to God. " When I was a child," she writes at this ad-
vanced age, *• my greatest pleasure was to assemble little girls
of my own age, in some secluded spot, and in our own way
we formed plans for the future, and resolved to live piocsly
together, and sanctify our daily actions by the love of God. At
this time, I had never ^een a religious community, but had
merely observed a few young persons who lived together in the
practice of good works."

It was most probably at this period that Margaret partook
for the first time of the ** Bread of Angels," and these primitive
reunions of the youthful Apostle, were perhaps the best prepa-
ration for so important a duty — for, in giving a stimulant to the
pious inclinations of her young companions, she Ji<9f/^ed
thereby the purity and fervor of her own. Years i^faila on,
but hardly had the child entered upon her girlhood, when a
shadow of death fell upon the family circle, and Margaret was
motherless.

A light was quenched. A voice hushed forever. New duties
were now to claim her care. A holier mission awaited her
youthful energies. The greater part of Mr. Bourgeoys' time
was absorbed by his commercial pursuits consequently, but
little could be devoted to his two younger children ; still, feeling
that it was for him an imperious duty to vfatch over and guide
their growing years, and convinced that the mind of childhood^
like the young phmt, may be inclined to habits which will last
through life, he finally decided upon giving this double respon-

^ 7 —

sibility to his daughter Margaret ; he felt that notwithstanding
her youth, she was competent for the task, and a father, he
was justly proud of her rare prudence, her sound judgment
and solid piety Years rolled on, and as Margaret advanced
in age, the precious qualities of her unfolding mind, shed joy
and happiness around the family fireside. Another sphere had
been opened to her youthful zeal, and the varying circumstances
of her new position were willed by that Divine Providence,
who led her, even at this early age, to the final accomplishment
of her destiny.

A veil of secrecy hangs over the good she achieved during
this period. No allusion was made by the holy sister in her
memoirs, to the result of her youthful efforts. No exclama-
tions of joy, because God had blessed her sisterly endeavors,,
not the slightest word, by which we might imagine, she had
known a smile of triumph or an expression of discouragements
Silence and humility conspicuous, even at this early age. She
only refers to this period of her life, when prompted by this
same spirit of humility and reproaches herself more than once,
because of a certain fondness for dress, and a desire to please
by her becoming attire ; her dress was ever in accordance with
th? strictest rules of modesty, out was, nevertheless, of a style
to prevent her from appearing inferior to other young persons
of her age and condition. But might not these expressions be
considered as proofs of those special lavors, which God show-
ered upon her from her very childhood ? Delicacy of conscience,
mark certain of a chosen soul, destined to attain the summit
of perfection, a grace, most frequently the fruit of many conti-
nued combats of a long inward struggle.

There existed about this time, in the city of Troyes, a fervent
religious community, known as the " Congregation of Notre
Dame," founded by a holy Priest, from that part of France called
" Lorraine, " his name " Father Fourrier. " These religious
devoted to the instruction of youth, were cloistered ; but,
attached to their institution, was a pious association of young
persons, who, without contracting any solemn engagement,
assembled on Sundays and Holid perform together certain

rT—

— 8 —

religious exercises and excite each other to the practice of virtue
by their mutual good examples. The members of the sodality
had long admired and loved the youthful Margaret. All were
desirous of seeing her in their ranks, persuaded that her pious
examples would induce others to join them. The young girl,
too, wished to become a member of their Society. The sweet
dream had long haunted her memory, but she resisted the
inspirations it brought, for she feit that deep do^vn within
her heart, there was a lurking sentiment of vanity, a certain
self-seeking in her attire, incompatible with the austere simpli-
city which the members of the association were obliged to
profess. She hesitated. Poor human heart I who has not
known thy hesitations, thy incessant waverings, thy perpetual
contradictions ! Like this material world, thou hast thy suc-
cessive changes. Poor human heart ! power and mystery are
thine ! It is down in thy mysterious depths, that memory holds
her annals, 'tis there that she tells of the happy days of child-
hood, or sighs perchance, because of the shadows that came
upon later years. Ah ! human heart, down in thy recesses
deep, are mines richer than those of Golconda, gems more
preciou:; far, than pearls of eastern lands. Thou hast virtues
slumbering there, until the hour of grace, shall call them forth
to action ; thou hast fountains of human kindness, that
require but to be unsealed and cnsi forth their refreshing wa-
ters, upon the bruised reeds and wi.hered flowers, strewn over
the paths of life. Restless as the foaming wave, and calm as the
dewdrop in its rosy bower, thou art all powerful in thy work-
ings. And yet, with all these hidden treasures, with thy noble
instincts, with thy lofty aspirations for the pure and beautiful,
with thy undeniable claim upon heavenly things, thou art
earthly, and like the frail things of earth, thou hast miseries
that humble thee, passions, whose baneful influence enslave
thee. Vile things c f dust can weave around thee their web
of fascination, a feeble human tie can crush thy power, and
drag thee to a level, with the basest menial.

Is this thy destiny, human heart ? wast thou bom tor earth,
that thou leanest ever downwards ? Ah, no ! the precious

~ 9 -^

gifts with which thou art endowed, thy unutterable longings
for unknown joys, even thy irresolution and thy resistance,
all tell thee, that the desired goal, is not here below. Thine
is a warfare, thou art an arena, where thoughts of Feaven,
and thoughts of earth must meet in deadly strife — well may
the poet say : —

" There is an unseen battle field,
In every hnman. heart,
Where two contending forces meet,
And where they seldom part. "

Our youthful Margaret was a convincing proof of these
inward struggles. Her heart, adorned with the most precious
gifts, yearned for the pure joys of Heaven, but the world had
spread before her its delusive veil, and thus she wavered,
poor bird in a gilded cage, refusing the liberty for which she
sighed. But the hour advances, the designs of Heaven must
not be frustrated. Grace is given. One generous determina-
tion, and the Rubicon is passed There are similar traits in every
day-life. We can find them perhaps, amid our own individual
records. Grace has been calling for a long, long time, it still
calls, and ever finds us lingering. We cling, perchance, to ruins
that may never be restored, to wrecked hopes, for which there
will never be any earthly realization. The hour advances. One
generous determination. The gain is ours.

liiiii!

CHAPTER SECOND.

Oiir "L^y of the Rosary, or the triumph of grace.— The old Abbey
"l*a' our Xady "of NonnamsT— "X vdlre 'from Heaven.— Margaret
Bourgeoys love for Mary. -She becomes a member of the external
Congregtition.— Happy result* of her examples.— Sister Bourgeoys
desires to join the Carmelite Order is not received. — She turns to
the Monastery of Saint Clare, where the same humiliation awaits
her.— Margaret Bourgeoys twelve years Pi-efeot of the Ex.t'^mal
Congregation.— Jesus in the Sacred Host.

" A sense of deep repose has lulled me oft,

To peace, which in forgetfulueas. I mean

The vesper bell.

(Hbhamb.)

It was the first Sunday of October 1640, the festival of Our
I^dy of the Rosary, a day dear to all the children of the
Church, but peculiarly so, to the sons of Saint Dominic, who
generally display great pom 3 in its celebration. •

The glories of a bright ai tumnal day appeared in all their
varied splendors. Nature vied with art, to enhance the beauties
of a mother's feast day. The sun's rays played upon tower and
steeple, and danced upon the rippling waters of the Seine. No
sound was heard, save the cliiming of the bells, as from their
gothic spires they called the faithful to the house of prayer.

Margaret obeyed the su' >mons. directing her steps towards
the convent of the Dominicans, she reached the spot just as
the solemn procession, which takes place on this day, was defi-
ling through the huge portal of the monastery. Led on by
devotion, or perhaps inspiration, she joined the pious throng.
Not far distant, stood an ancient Abbey, known as "Notre- Dame
aux Nonnains," the principal arch of which was adorned by a
large stone statue, representing the Mother of God. As the
procession moved on before the monastery, Margaret's eyes
fell upon the image, which at this moment, appeared to her of
unearthly beauty. Many a time in childhood had she gazed
with love and reverence upon the heavenly figure, and per-

I-" n, i-

,/' .'/

/mfi. ffimtJn, r lldMigiuUU.raris .

.1 /fi i>i/f i/'n/i<- ,i'/)rOu' i/r Marie, //r ,wt/r /ioiirifeoi/s .rent .mn m'ur
c/itifii/f toit/ -i/coiif), ft ,ir (i^iiotw au jerv/tr f/c cc(/c i/u>i/ie ni^re .

At the si^^ht of this statue. Sister P ^u'r^eoys heaft is suddenly
fhauired. She devotes herself entirely to the service of her
heavenly mother.

\ ■

— 11 —

chance many an act of filial love had gone up from her young
heart to the Queen of Heaven, but never had its sight produced
emotions similar to those she now experienced. She fell like
one entranced at the feet of her Virgin Mother, a flood of
interior light inundated her soul, and revealed to her in a
single instant, the littleness of all things earthly. At the same
time, the fire of divine love was enkindled within her, and
filled with the latent energy that inspires great actions, she
bowed submission to conquering grace, and vowed that no
terrestrial object should ever come between her and her God.
" In a word," she writes, " this moment of grace, wrought such
" a deep change within me, that I felt I was no longer the
" same person." -^'^'^

Reflecting later upon this extraordinary favor, which was to
exercise so great an influence upon her future years, Margaret
felt that the heavenly grace came not without design, her love and
gratitude were strengthened at its remembrance, and the effects
of its m^ic power were manifested even in her outward
appearance. Her person, her actions, all within ?» 1 all without
. partook of the divine impulse. A spirit of an^ c modesty, of
meekness, of humility, evinced that she was now, more than
ever, the well loved child of that heavenly Mother, whom she,
was to love so tenderly and to imitate so perfectly. The
remarkable and sudden change, which had taken place in
Margaret's exterior conduct, struck her friends and acquain-
tances with surprise.

" After this favor," she writes, " I returned home, but so
" changed that it was visible to all, something unusual had oc-
" curred, for up to this time I had been extremely worldly and
" fond of gay attire and gay society."

Margaret had now attained her twentieth year. An age
perhaps when the heart is most strongly bound to the pleasures
and deceitful charms of life. But, for her, the hour of sacrifice
had come, and she stepped forward in the path of renunciation,
vnthout casting a farewell glance upon things she had loved so
well. Courted and esteemed by all, because of her sweet
happy disposition, she stifled the tender feelings which love

— 12 —

had placed within her heart, and snapt asunder, the growing
sympathies that had twined their tendrils around its memories.
At the same time, she laid aside all vain and useless orna-
ments, wore neither gold, nor silver, and appeared ever after-
wards in an attire extremely simple, of a black or brownish
shade. She wept unceasingly over her youthful follies, imper-
fections which her humility greatly exaggerated, but which
nevertheless, were an obstacle to the designs of God upon her
soul. What matter that the warbler of the (ore.it is retained
by a cord or by a silken thread. Tize chain, though slender,
keeps him captive, and he can only k-ok out upon the expanse
through which he was to wing hip flight :

So tLe immortal snul
Destined to sear ou high,
Ib oft times bound to earth,
By a weak and feeble tie.

Margaret's next step was to cast herself at the feet of her spiri-
tual adviser, and there deplore the failings and the imperfections
of her past life, and to strengthen the better her pious resolutions,
she resolved to join the Confraternity attached to the Congre-
gation of Notre- Dame. Before doing so, however, she examin-
ed prudently the spirit of the association, and finding it in
accordance with her own inclinations, she finally begged to be
admitted among its members.

Her request caused joy, and created satisfaction among the
fervent children of Mary, and before many weeks had elapsed,
they perceived that their new companion surpassed them all in
virtue and piety. We read in the annals of the society that :
"There was a look of sanctity about her which inspired
respect, while her simplicity and affability won for her the
esteem of all."

It was about this time that her companions, through respect
for her virtue, gave her the name of Sister Margaret.

Penetrated with zeal for the promotion of Ck>d's glory, she
labored unceasingly to establish the reign of Jesus-Christ within
all hearts. Her entire days were spent in administering to the
wants of the needy and afflicted, and many a weary existence

— 13 —

learned to sanctify its sufferings, and raise its drooping spirits
towards that God '*who chastens because He loves." She
excelled particularly in instructing the ignorant, and this occu-
pation was ennobled by a spirit of faith, which clearly proved
that some higher aim than personal satisfaction led her on.
The most prominent trait, however, in her character at this
period, was the deep love she bore the Blessed Virgin ; her
whole being seemed animated by this feeling, which grew and
strengthened until her latest breath. And when, years later,
she crossed the stormy deep, to erect in a far off land a monu-
ment to learning and piety, the love of Mary was her shield,
her compass, her greatest consolation. ^ And when trials and
contradictions of every kind had ceased their vain endeavors,
and success followed her hours of toil, the most precious
inheritance which she transmitted to her spiritual children, was
without doubt, her life givltig devotion to the Mother of God.
The ascendency which Margaret had exercised in her youth
over her childish companions, she still maintained among the
children of Mary. She induced all to imitate those virtues
which they so much admired in her, and convinced them by
her examples, that in reality there is nothing so engaging, so
cheerful and so amiable as piety.

Some months after her reception among the children of
Mary, she was unanimously chosen to fill the office of Prefect
or President, a position she occupied for the space of twelve
years, that is, until her departure for Canada.

Something more than ordinary virtue must have led to such
a result. To be retained in office for so long a peiiod, is some-
thing unusual in a sodality, and great must have been the
influence which Margaret Bourgeoys exercised so constantly
and so happily upon the members of her association.

Similar to the many confraternities |: that rejoice the church
^n our day, it was composed of young persons who had not as
yet embraced any particular state of life, and who, notwith-
standing their pious ihclinations and many charming qualities,
were no doubt prone to the defects, which are so often attri-
buted to the young : inconstancy and a love of independance.

— 14 -

To have remained so long under the direction of one of their
own age, speaks most advantageously of all, and gives us an
excellent idea of Sister Margaret's virtue, during the twelve
years of their mutual intercourse. Character, we know is the
moral part of our bemg, its influence is incontestable,and often-
times, we fall victim to its laws. No doubt, the secret of Sister
Margaret's success, came from her knowledge and experience in
this matter, as well as from her interior union with the Mother
of God, and her constant study of the spirit, which animated
this heavenly Mother's actions. " To favor the harmony of
hearts " says a distin^ished writer, " always study the weak
" side of those with whom you live, so as to come in contact
*' with it as seldom as possible." He adds. "■ Oh ! if we only
*' knew the power of a smile, a word, a simple glance, nay, the
" slightest shade of expression, how often we would make others
*' feel their magic influence." May we not infer then, from the
affection evinced by Sister Margaret's companions during this
length of time, that such had been her line of conduct ? When
•we view the result of her relations with others, we cannot but
feel convinced that she had most beautifully delineated in her
daily acts, every tint and shade of that divine charity, which
should be the special ornament of a child of Mary : delicacy
in thought, word, and action, so as to live in peace with others,
to screen their little failings, to calm the ruffled brow, and
meet with the frank open smile of a he :rt at ease, those, who
but a moment before, had wounded our inmost feelings.

Sister Margaret as she advanced in years, felt the necessity
of a spiritual guide, whose counsels and admonitions, might
spur her on in the path of virtue. After directing many fervent
prayers to this end. her choice fell uporilSwr Jendret, an eccle-
siastic of uncommon prudence, and thoroughly imbued with
God's holy spirit. He was at this time, chaplain of the Carme-
lites and when, still in the beginning of his relations with his
new penitent, he remarked with pleasure the solidity of that
virtue, the theme of every tongue. He saw at once that she
had long been familiar, with the heroisms of abnegation, and
that her natural inclination led her to the practices of an aus-

15 —

tere and penitential life. From this he concluded, that she was
not called upon to live in the world. As he took a lively inter-
est in every thing connected with the Carmelite Order, whose
reform had jiroduced about this time so extraordinary a sensa-
tion throughout all F" ranee, he M'as desirous of enriching this
institution with so precious a subject. After having tried her
vocation sufficiently, he made the proposition to his penitent.
The respect and obedience which Sister Margaret ever enter-
tained for those who represented to her the will of God, and
then, the austere and penitential life led by the Carmelites, was
too conformable to her ovm inclination to admit of a refusal ;
she felt within herself a strong desire to consecrate her entire
being to God, she hastened therefore to communicate this pro-
ject to her father. The venerable old man was thunder-struck
at his daughter's demand. He had ever looked upon her as
the hope and consolation of his declining years, and now.
After the first emoti^^ns of grief hud subsided, this worthy father
of his noble child, gathered up his blighted hopes, and placed
them generously upon the Altar of sacrifice. He consented
that she shoula leave him, and promised to do all in his power
to assist her, to give her the dowry exacted by the Carmelites,
from those who joined their Order. Extremely moved at her
father's deep affliction, Margaret stifled her own sad emotions,
and, some days later, wended her steps towards the Carmelite
Convent, and there she humbly begged to be admitted. God
willed it not, the nuns, from some unknown motive, gave her
no encouragement. We cannot imagine what could have in-
duced them to refuse h . A person universally loved and res-
pected because of her virtuous and exemplary conduct, Mr '^l^.ttut^'i
Jendret's special recommendation, should humanly speaking,
have disposed the nuns in her favor. We may tnfer from
subsequent events, that God himself, had placed obstacles
there, for His ways are incomprehelkible to man. >r~
^ Margaret withdrew, but not the least disheartened She
prayed with renewed fervor, and feeling ..at the doors of
Mount Carmel were closed upon her, vith her directors con-
sent, she turned towards the Order of Saint Clare.

1*1 ?

■^i V

— 16 —

Fruitless attempt ! God did not call her there, she retreated
a second time, but this double humiliation did not cause her
fervor to relent Reflecting upon these vain efforts, which
seemed to strengthen her pious resolutions, Margaret deter-
mined to realize 'mid the tumult of the .world, what she
could not effect in ralipion. She implored in consequence her
Director, to allow her to consecrate herself irrevocably i(|0 God
by the vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. \>ff. J en-
dret was convinced of Sister Margaret's virtue, still, he with-
held his consent for the moment, and commanded her to
banish the idea from her mind until her thirtieth year. She
was at this time twenty-two and submitted without a murmur
to the will of her Director, who soon after, moved by her fervor
and humility, gave her permission to consecrate herself to God,
by the vow of virgmity. This holy action performed on the
2ist of December i643, feast of Saint-Thomas, was not suffi-
cient for her loving heart, and wishing to disengage herself
more perfectly from the vanities and desires of life, she soon
after added to this first solemn promise, a second, that of po-
verty. From this moment until her latest breath, she considered
these two favors among the mo'>>t precious she had ever
received, and alluding to this event some time before her
death, she says : " I gave myself entirely to God in my twen-
*' tieth year, 1640. Some time afterwards, I made with my
" confessor's consent, a vow of perpetual chastity, intending to
*' add the two others, as soon as I could obtain permission.
" This favor was granted me some time later, and when I
" vowed holy poverty my resolve was to practice these virti es
" all my life." In this manner Margaret rendered herself more
and more worthy the glorious mission, to which she was soon
to be called. The little success encountered in her resolution
to embrace the religious life, neither weakened nor diminished
q JtK]Mr, Jendret's conviction, that she was called to a high state of
' perfection. He had often witnessed the effects erf her zeal ; and
the talents with which she was endowed, led him to think that
perhaps she was called upon to found an institution herself v
consequently he resolved to test the inspiration ; prayers

7^.

— 17 —

and sacrifices were offered up in this intention until the
moment came to reaUze this idea. The matter was recom-
mended to the ecclesiastical authority of Troyes. JjIfT
Jendret's views, met with the desired approbati<5n and certain
rules were compiled for the projected community. Two virtuous
young women were associated to Sister Margaret, and shortly
after all three entered upon their new diaties, and gave them-
selves up to the instruction of youth with ardor and zeal.
Sister Margaret in particular, devoted herself heroically to
these daily duties.

One day while engaged in her occupations, she heard that
two dissolute men had seized a young girl in the neighborhood,
and were dragging her away, despite her tears and entreaties.
Sister Margaret seized h^r crucifix and ran quickly like one
inspired in pursuit. Braving all danger, she advanced, and
holding up before their eyes the image of the crucified, she
exclaimed : " Forbear ! miserable Avretches ! It is Jesus-Christ
** himself whom you outrage m his members. Know, that
" sooner or later. He will avenge your tement)'." Terrified,
they withdrew covered with shame aud left their victim at
liberty. This young girl destined by Heaven to become one of
Sister Bourgeoys' first* companions in Canada, burst into tears
of gratitude for this timely assistance, and threw herself with
effusion of heart into the arms of her Benefactress. Many
other traits might perhaps be given of Sister Bourgeoys' zeal in
saving souls from the brink of ruin ; her knowledge of the
offences committed against that God she so much loved, ins-
pired her with a burning zeal, and like a faithful sentinel, she
was ever on the watch, lest even one poor soul should be
devoured by the " Roaring lion, who goeth about seeking
whom he may devour." Her new position gave her ample
opportunities for doing good, but still it did not seem that
God's will wa? perfectly manifested, and notwithstanding Mr.
Jendret's w'se precautions his plans failed. It was not
in accordance w*th the will of Heaven, that the projected
establishment should subsist in the city of Troyes. Its reali-
.zation was reserved for Canad;i, and this failure did not, in any

-^iiJi-*.-*.

l^i!

. 1 1

— 18 —

way, disturb Sister Margaret's peace of mind. Her spirit of
faith led her to see God's omnipotent will, presiding over the
different events and circumstances of her life, and no matter,,
what the result of her undertakings might be, she was contented^
provided that God was glorified by her endeavors. Thus
disposed she was called upon to taste a bitter chalice. Her
venerable father had reached the close of his earthly pilgrim-
age, stifling the sad emotions of her heart, she stood at his
bedside like an angel of peace and mercy, sent to comfort the
last moments of existence. And when the last struggle warned
her that the soul had quitted its tenement of clay, strong,
even, in this hour of grief, she closed with her own hands the
eyes that had ever beamed upon her with tenderness and love.
And when the last solemn office had been performed and to
the inanimate remains had been given that last of all earthly
gifts, a grave ; when all that filial love prompted, had been
accompl^e(L Sifter ^Margaret retired to the house of her
friend, Mcvaam .d o Ch ulWand resumed her ordinary occupations,
until her departure for C anada, which took place some time after.

If the varying cTcumstances, of the last few months, had
been for Sister Margaret a painful ordeal, they had also served
to wean her affections entirely from eatth, and shed a greater
lustre upon her virtuous life.

The humble submission, with which she turned towards God,
in her hour of trial, had drawn her nearer to Heaven, and she
was now to refresh her weary soul at the well-spring of its living
waters. For several months, her soul was inundated by a tor-
rent of ineffable delights and when prostrate before the Altar to
partake of the " Bread of Angels," she sank' neath the irresis-
tible pressure of divine love.

More tranquil than the stillness of the niwht
More peaceful than the stillness of that ho ir,
More blest than any thing, my spirit lies ;
O God I beneath Thy power.

For what is there ou earth that I desire.
What can it give or take from me.
Or whom in Heaven, doth my spirit seek
OniodI but Thee?

— 19 —

The most precious of these celestial favors, was that of a
sensible apparition of Our Lord in the Holy Eucharist. It was
the festival of Our Blessed Lady's glorious Assumption, the
chosen feast of the external Congregation. It was customary
on this day to expose the Blessed Sacrament in the little
chapel, adjoining the convent of the Congregation during the
procession which takes place in honor of the Mother of God.
Margaret was chosen to perform the hour of adoration. Hap-
pier than if she had all the pleasures and riches of earth at her
disposal, she took her accustomed place before the Altar. It
would seem as if Our Lord was desirous of binding Sister Mar-
garet, by every possible means, more and more intimately to
His heavenly Mother, for it was always on some one of her
festivals, that He gave her these manifestations of his tender-
ness, these marks of His divine predilection. Sister Margaret,
prostrate in humble love, prayed fervently for some time, then,
raising her eyes towards the Sacred Host, she beheld there,
her Divine Saviour, who had assumed the form uf a lovely
child, some three years old

It is not for us to attenipt to express the sublime effects
which these heavenly favors , produce within the soul, it is not
given to earth to portray the blissful emanations, which the
pure love of God excites ivithin us. We can only say that the
ravishing beauty of the Iniar-t Jesus, left impressions so sweet,
so deep, and so lasting within her heart, that she could never
after look upon earthly beauty without a feeling of dislike.

All earth's loveliness had gone upwards and after this flitting
gleam of celestial beauty. Sister Margaret felt that nothing here
below could ever cause satisfaction to ^er heart, or merit its.
affections ; that all thin;;s of earth, were worthy but a passing
glance.

Hoiiceforth, she tr>:,{{ the weary paths of life, as the exile
treads t le flo>very shor^^ of a stranger clime.

*■

i!>'

CHAPTER THIRD.

Foundation of V ille-MaQ.e.— Chomedey de Maisonneuve.— The Con-
gregation of Notre-Dame, Troyes.— The mysterious dream: "Go,
and I will never abandon Thee," or a Mother'^ voice.— Margaret
Bourgeoys leaves her native city. — Mr. Cossard and Madam de
Cliuly accompany her as far as Paris.— She encounters heavy crosses
in this city. — The Carmelites again. — Humiliations during the
journey.— The heroic Sister leaves the shores of her native land.

Up to the year 1642, no permanent settlement had been
made on the island of Montreal, Providence willed not that
" commercial enterprise or royal ambition" should take part in
its foundation. It was to be the work of God alone, and for
this purpose, many fervent Christians were inspired to conse-
crate their fortunes and their lives to the noble undertaking.
The religious enthusiasm led to many great and heroic deeds,
and when the will of Heaven, so clearly manifested to MM.
Olier and Royer de la Dauversi^re, was communicated to the
self sacrificing colonists, a cry similar to that re-echoed by the
crusaders of old resounded throughout all France. Leclerq,
one of the RecoUet Fathers, in speaking of the foundation of
the city of Montreal, says : " It is to Mr. Olier, founder of the
" society of Saint Sulpice, that we are indebted for this glorious
" undertaking. It had long been his cherished project, and
*' of all the design? formed to conquer the New- World to the
■" empire of Jesus-Christ, Mr. Olier's is unrivalled, as regards
■" disinterestedness, solidity and well concerted plans. "|J'hrough
the active endeavors of the Montreal Company, an expedition
was made ready for the spring of 164 1. Paul de Chomedey dc n
Maisonneuve, a nobleman of distinguished worth, and a native
of Troyes, in Champagne, was chosen to commence this
glorious undertaking. Accustomed 10 these hazardous enter-
prises, from his very youth, and thoroughly imbued ^ith the
loftiest sentiments of honor, inspired by religion, he was well
.qualified for this perilous and laudable design. Bef" e leaving

— 21 —

his native country, he wished, howevei, to pay his relatives a
visit -ad spend a few days in their midst. Consequently, he j
set out for Troyes, where two of his sisters resided : Madam /^7^^
d» Chuly, of whom we have already spoken, and Madam' ^ ^'^^
Chomedey. The latter was a member of the Congregation of
Notre-Dame, and bore in religion the name of Sister Louisa of
Saint-Mary. Hearing her brother speak of the projected set-
tlement in Canada, of his nomination to the office of Governor,
and the subsequent establishment of a religious community de-
voted to the instruction of youth, Sister Louisa thought within
herself, that perhaps all these circumstances had been permitted
by God, to procure her the means of exercising her zeal in
this far off land. The pious Sister, had oftentimes too, enter-
tained a strong desire to shed her blood in defence of her
faith ; her prayer, it would seem, had now been heard, and
mentionhig this to her brother she proposed that he should
take two or three of the nuns with him to Canada ; the entire
community, entering into her plans, made the same request.
Notwithstanding, Mr. de Maisonneuve's good will, circum-
stances Mere unfavorable, and he was compelled to inform the
Sisters, that a house of their order was incompatible with the
present state of things. The nuns insisted, thinking in this
moment of strong desire, that with a good will every obstacle
could be overcome ; but all to no purpose, Mr. d» Maison-
neuve was inflexible : however, to soften his refusal, he gave
them hopes for the futiSre, and accepted as a pledge of their
mutual promise, a picture of our Blessed Lady, around which
was plac(;d the following inscription in golden letters :

" O Virgin, Queen and Mother, in the city that bears thy name,
Keep, O keep a place, for the Congregation of Notre Damo."

Or these events transpired, about the time of Sister Mar-
garet's trouble and humiliation, with regard to her vocation.
Rumor had already brought to her ear, news of the future esta-
blishment in Canada, in a city, specially consecrated to the
Mother of God. She heard too, of the active part, which the
Sisters of the Congregation, were to take, or hoped to take, in

— 22

la ill-

its foundation, but of her future mission, no manifestation had
as yet been given. At this time, one of Sister Margaret's com-
panions who had become quite enthusiastic on the subject,
endeavored to dissuade her from embracing the religious Ufe,
saying with an air of assurance. " That they would render
more glory to God, by consecrating their lives to His service
in the New World. No doubt these pure motives and zealous
reasonings, were inspired by God ; Sister Margaret was strangely
impressed. Visions of that far off land, haunted her daily
thoughts, and hovered around her dreams at night. She felt
happy, and she knew not why. Perhaps it was because in that
distant vista, she descried numberless multitudes, thronging
around Mary's Altar, offering there, the incaase of their
pure devotion, to the Queen of Heaven ; she determimwi mt
last, to communicate her feelings on this subject, to the
directress of the sodality to which she belonged. It was no
other than Sister Mary of Saint Louisa. No one could give a
higher appreciation to Margaret's character, at all times, so ge-
nerous and so noble. , The worthy Nun seemed delighted,
beyond expression and the thought came into her mind, that
Sister Margaret might possibly be chosen by God, for
this distant mission. " She is indeed " said Sister Louisa, " a
** soul of heroic courage, of unsurpassed virtue ; her stamp of
*' character, renders her suitable in every way, for so praise
" worthy an undertaking." The good ncvTS was soon circulated
throughout the community, and the rejoiced Sisterhood pro-
posed that Margaret should accompany them to Canada, con-
vinced that she would be to them, a priceless acquisition.
'*' These good Sisters," she writes, " desired that I should ?.c-
" company them to Canada, I gladly promised to be of the
" number." Several long months elapsed. During this interval
M. de Maisonneuve was compelled to return to France, in order
to obtain a recruit of strong courageous men for the defence
of the Colony. His work completed, and in awaiting the spring
of 1653, to return to Canada, he repaired for the second time
to Troyes, for the purpose of visiting his family. A few days
previous to his arrival in this city, Sister Margaret had a dream.

which greatly impressed her. " God," says a distinguished
writer, " manifests His will in various ways, and the lives of
" many holy persons, both in the Old and the New Testament
^' prove that He oftentimes made use of this mysterious lan-
*' guage." Sister Margaret, called to promote God's glory, in
the New World, was favored in this way. She perceived during
her sleep, a gentleman of a grave and dignified appearance,
dressed in a style that recalled the Secular and the Ecclesiastic.
His features were entirely unknown, and notwithstanding re-
mained deeply graven upon her mind ; while something seemed
to tell her, that she was to have particular relations with this
stranger. The next morning, she related the event to some of
her friends, wondering at the same time, what such a dream
could signify. The cxplanatiori 'was given a few days later.
M. de Maisonneuve visited the Congregation as usual.

We may naturally suppose, that Sister Louisa and the other
Nuns did not fail to renew their solicitations, relative to the
mission of Canada, but alas ! they were doomed to receive a
second refusal, M. de Maisonneuve could not accept of their
services. The almost continual incursions of the Iroquois
tribe, had retarded the progress of the colony, while the habi-
tations of Ville Marie were, in no manner, suitable for Nuns of
a cloistered Order. Sister Louisa still entreated however, and
the conversation becoming more and more animated, she was
led to speak of the Prefect of the External Congregation. She
referred to Sister Margaret's extraordinary life, to the spirit of
zeal with which she was animated for j instruction of youth,
and dwelt particularly upon the inesti ble advantages, which
the colony would derive from a person of her energy and
virtue. The Governor of Ville Marie listened attentiv. ' • to all
this ; his curiosity increased and finally he requested to see
Sister Margaret.

She was immediately summoned to the parlor, to take part
in a conversation, which cpuld not but prove interesting to her.
The door was thrown open and Sister Margaret announced ; but
hardly had her feet touched the threshold, wheh she drew back
seized with wonder and astonishment : her eyes fell instinctively

• — 24 —

on Mr. de Maisonneuve, and in him she recognized the

.unger, she had seen in her dream. " Behold ! she exclaimed,
uchold my Priest ! behold him, whom I saw in my dream ! "

An introduction so singular and so unexpected, surprised
all present, and each in turn asked for an explanation.

Sister Margaret complied most willingly and related the cir-
cumstances of her dream, with charming grace and simplicity.
The occurrence was a source of recreation, for some time, and
finally the conversation took a more serious turn.

M. de Maisonneuve had been an enraptured listener, and
while Margaret spoke, he felt a strange interest and esteem
deepen within him. Besides a strong conviction, that he should
do all in his power to enrich the youthful colony with this pre-
cious treasure. Consequently he asked Sister Margaret if she
had any inclination for Ville Marie, and if she would consent to
accompany him there, to devote herself to the instruction of
youth. She answered without hesitation that, if her ecclesiastical
superiors ga\^ their approbation, she would go most willingly.
The Sisters of the Congregation felt annoyed at this conclu-
sion, and renewed their entreaties, but without success. The
Montreal Company under whose auspices M. de Maisonneuve
acted, did not approve of cloistered nuns for the rising Colony,
but prefened, for the moment teachers who could be easily trans-
ferred according to the exigehces of time and place. The Sis-
ters fearing for tl^ success of their plans, recalled to Sister
Margaret, half chidingly,JjaJf playfully, the promise she had
made to be of their number, when called to Canada. To this,
she answered agreeably, " that she had indeed given her word
" to accompany them, but she had made no promise not to go
** without them." -y^

Some time after, Miss Crolo, the young girl who owed the
preservation of her life and honor, to Sister Margaret's coura-
geous interference, hearing of all that had taken place, sought
out M. de Maisonneuve, and begged, of him, to allow her to
accompany Sister Maigaret if she went to Canada His pecu-
niary resources were limited, so he declined 'her services. This
refusal was a severe blow to our courageous Margaret. The

— 25 —

bright visions, which had glimmered on the threshold of her
future vanished, and strange sad forebodings, thronged within
her breast.

Fancy wrought up its varied scenes, and pictured to her ima-
gination, those far off wilds, where the long lone hours would
pass, bereft of friends and sympathy, with no kindred heart, to
whom she might unburden those inward sorrows, which lose
half their bitterness when shared. She could leave the well-
loved shores of Francei, in obedience to her Master's call, but
the solitary journey, willed He, that she should brave the stormy
deep, companionless, alone ? Was it according to the rules of
christian prudence, to travel thus in the company of a single
gentleman, and a recruit of soldiers ? — saddened by these
reflexions, she sought her spiritual adviser, and revealed to
him her doubts and fears. ]VfVJendret was fully acquainted
with all these details, and at the same time strongly convinced
that these seeming difficulties were permitted by divine will-
Nevertheless, before giving Sister Margaret a definite answer,
he recommended the matter earnestly to God, for the space of
three days.

At the expiration of this time, he told her to calm her fears,
and depart for Canada, adding, that " the little community
they had attempted in Troyes, would be fully realized in Ca-
nada." " To all this " writes Sister Margaret, " I replied that I
was alone, and alone I could not form a community " he
answered : " You, your good angel and mine, make three."
" Most probably he had been informed of the attempts made
'• by the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame, as well as
" of the picture given by them to M? de Maisonneuve, and of
'• which I had as yet heard nothing. I then niade known my
" fears to Mr. Jendret and the extreme repugnance I felt to
" travel alone, that a companion had been refused me, and I
" could not make up ^my mind to go with a single gen-
" tlemen, whom I had met but once. This is surely an obstacle
" not to be overcome : Go, he answered, go, and place your-
" self under Mr. de Maisonneuve's protection, as confidingly
" as you would, were he' first knight of honor to the Queen of

— 26

«!

" Angels. Abandon yourself entirely to his direction." She
adds : " Then I remembered, that I had not consulted Mr.
" Profit, to whom I generally addressed myself in Mr. Jen-
*' dret's absence. He also requested three days, before giving
" me an answer, after which he to.d me. to leave without the
" slightest hesitation for Canada." Sister Margaret had taken
every necessary precaution, still she remained unsatisfied, her
heavenly Mother, must needs come in person and revive the
drooping spirits of her child, and assure her that God indeed
willed this sacrifice and that She " Help of Christians," would
be her guardian and her shield in every danger.

" One morning," she tells us, **'as I was meditating in my
*' room, undisturbed by thoughts of my painful journey, a most
^' beautiful lady of majestic mein, suddenly stood before me.
" She was clothed in a robe of white serge, and encircled by a
" halo of golden light ; and a voice whose sweetly thrilling
" sounds I can never forget, said : " Go, and I will never
" abandon Thee," and I knew at once it was my heavenly
" Mother, although I could not see her face. I felt my inmost
^' being suddenly imbued with celestial strength, with a
*' courage never before experienced." Sister Margaret arose
from prayer, her faith, her hope, her love renewed. A few days
previous to thi| tev£nt, Mr. de Maisonneuve had written to his
sister, MMSn'SsiShuly, requesting her to meet him in Paris,
and to bring Sister Margaret with her. As few persons were
aware of her intended departure for Canada, this journey to
Paris in -Madam de Chuly's company, excited no suspicion, so
much the more, as she only took a small parcel with her.

" I was perfectly convinced," she writes, "that if this mis-
^' sion came from God, I should want for nothing, and I started
*' thus with neither money, nor baggage, except a small parcel
" that I carried myself." Alluding to this event at a later
period, she said : "I did not take a farthing for my journey,
*' and ever since the festival of the Rosary, 1640, when my
*' heart was touched at the sight of Mary's statue, I have
" always been led by this path of perfection, but alas ! through
^* my own want of correspondence, I have derived but little

.\PPARITION.

Imp. Sien.. Jz. r. HanxtmuHeJ^rie .

T.i.r 4„.

.irt^aoja aei eL acuip.

/.a /rr.r Saintc Vterfji' (tpparahxranf <r /^ .r/e/fr /fif/rt/effi/.r/z/i f>rt/(>///tf
(/r f7(ir/ir ftour l'M-f?iarie,i'/ /'as.i'u/r ///' .m p/v/fr/ion .
The Blessed Viiy^iii appears to Sister Bourgeoys, and com-
mands her to depart for Ville-Afan'e. " Go, and I will
ne''er abandon yon ! "

— 27 —

** profit. Still, when these occasions presented themselves, I
*' have Jways promised Our Lord that, with the help of His
*' grace, I would endeavor to advance."

Instances of so heroic an abandon, into the hands of Provi-
clence, seldom occur, and no spirit could be more conformable
to the divine inculcations given by Our Lord himself, when he
said to His Apostles : " That they should take nothing for
^* their journey, but a staff only ; no scrip, no bread, no money
•" in their purse." (Saint-Mark, chap. 6th, ver. 8th.)

Thus disposed, Sister Margaret left her native city. It was
the month of February, 1653. She was accompanied by Madam
de Chuly, and her uncle, Mr. Cossard. So far her secret had
been faithfully guarded, but when they had pioceeded some
distance on their route, Margaret disclosed the real motive of
her journey. As she spoke with her natural vivacity and mirth-
iulness, her friends concluded that it was only to enliven the
conversation, and were only persuaded of the reality when
upon reaching Paris, she requested her uncle to accompany
her to a Notary's office, where she had a little business to tran-
sact. Mr. Cossard consented, but great was his surprise when
she informed him that it was to make her will, and as guardian
of her younger brother and sister, she resigned in their favor
all claims to inheritance. Afflicted beyond expression, her
uncle gazed sadly upon her, and entreated her to change, he
said all that human prudence and tenderness could suggest ;
he spoke of the strong family tie that bound her to Troyes ; he
recalled all the dearest associations of her youth, but seeing
that all these considerations were vain, he endeavored to
arouse her fears, and represented to her the rashness, the
extravagance of such a step. Could she exchange the familiar
scenes of heme for that bleak wilderness, where no sound was
heard, save the cries of the savage war dance and the hunter's
shouts which startled even the wild beasts from their lairs ?
Where poisoned arrows and deadly tomahawks, dripping with
their victims blood, whizzed through the air ! Useless plead-
ings ! immoveable as the rock, against which the angry waves
have dashed for ages, she stood, firm and unshaken. Heaven

28 --

had spoken ; why should she give ear to earth ? It would ap-
pear from Sister Margaret's memoirs, that Madam de Chuly
also disapproved of her determination, and this was the reason
why she communicated her intentions along the route. She
writes : " My uncle and Madam de Chuly were obliged to
" return to Troyes, and their departure left me more at ease."
The act which marked Sister Margaret's decision was written
and signed, after which Mr. Cossard and Madam de Chuly
returned almost in despair to Troyes.

No sooner, was the real motive of her journey to Paris, made
known, when every mouth was open to blame and to disap-
prove, while an avalanche of letters, filled with reproaches of
every kind, fell upon her at Paris. Those events did not cause
her courage to falter, fortunately, for other trials were on the
way. During her stay in this city. Sister Margaret sojourned
with a lady of distinction, named Miss de Bellevue, to whom
she endeared herself in a particular manner, and received in
return, marks of the most sincere and lively interest. This lady
was extremely grieved, when she heard that Sister Margaret was
on the point of leaving for Canada, and being told of her
former desire, to enter the Carmelite Order In Troyes, she
determined to do all in her power, to prevent this departure.
She seemed ce*"*ain of success for one of her brothers, was at
this time, Provincial of the Order. The last days of Margaret's
stay in Paris liad arrived.

One morning, while busily engaged in her final preparations-
Miss de Bellevue came to her, saying " that perfectly aware
" of her predilection for the Carmelite Order, ahe Pegged that
" she would give up her crazy adventure, and promised to d->
" all in her power, to procure her entrance into any one of the
" convents, she preferred ; still more her brother, who was Pro-
" vincial of the Order, gave her full liberty to choose the monas-
" tery, she desired and surely," she added, " his recommanda-
<:** tion is more than enough." These offers, threw Sister Margaret
finto a strange perplexity. Here then is the dearest wish of her
hc"A realized. The tempti*cion was a delicate one. Perhaps
lAfter all it was the will of God that she should become a Car-

— 29 —

melite. What was she to do ? After a few moments reflection,
she resolved to seek counsel, and was inspired to direct her
steps, towards the Convent of the Jesuits ; there, she addressed
herself to the very first Father, whom she chanced to meet.
This circumstance had been foreseen, by an allwise and
watchful Providence I The venerable religious, was no other
than an anv.tent missionary, who had long labored among the
savage tribes of Canada'VNo person could have proved more
suitable at this momeiit and in giving her the assurance, that
she was accomplishing the will of Heaven, he restored peace
and calm to her tortured mind She returned to Miss de Bel-
levue, and thanked her friends there, for their kind offers,
which she felt she could not in conscience accept. The next
morning she left Paris, for the city of Orleans. There «,s else-
where, her path was to be chequered by trials and humiliations.
As she was alone, simply dressed, and unknown to her travel-
ling companions, but little attention was paid her ; she was
•even looked upon as a person of little consequence, so much
so that when they reached the hotel, where they were to spend
the night, the landlady refused absolutely to receive her. After
some discussion, an unknown gentleman presented himself and
interceded in her behalf, in consequence, she was received and
allov/ed to enter and rest for the night. At one other station,
she received the same affront :

" After many solicitations to be allowed to enter, " she
writes, *' I was finally led to a back chriiber for the night. I
^* locked the door, and recommending myseli to God, that he
" might shield me from all danger, in this rather suspicious
" looking appartment, I did not undress, but thre>v myself
" upon a bed, not to sleep alas ! For some time after, repeated
" knocks and attempts to enter, obliged me to rise and assure
^' myself that the lock was secure. I spoke to those outside as
" if I were a person of great consideration, adding that I
^* should certainly complain of them, and that their imperti-
^* nence would be severely punished. My words produced the
■" desired effect, they withdrew muttering some incoherent lan-
■** guage. The next morning, as I raised the hangings v/hich

— 30 —

((

concealed a part of the room, I discovered an open door,
* and a troop of drunken men lying on the floor, after their
" night's revel. I was warned in this manner, of the danger
" from which I had been preserved."

Having escaped this peril, Sister Bourgeoys left the hotel
early, and secured her passage in the vessel, which was to con-
vey her from Orleans to Nantes. This journey, proved more
consoling than the preceding ones, With her usual tact for
inciting to good, t- ■>ious Sister prevailed upon her fellow
travellers to sanctify their voyage by various little practices of
piety. Each day, the beads were recited in common and a spi-
ritual lecture read. Upon one occasion she prevailed on the
Captain of the vessel, to delay at a certain station, that aU
might hear mass. Among the passengers was a young man des-
tined to accompany Mr. de Maisonneuve to Canada. As the
vessel neared the shore, he stepped forward, and offering his
services to Sister Bourgeoys, begged to take charge of her par-
cel. She yielded reluctantly.

This act was to draw down other humiliations upon the
pious Sister. God had preordained every act relative to her .
extraordinary vocation, so that even the most trivial might^t/i^^jy*^
win for her a degree of glory, to add to that crown already glo-
rious, by the heroism of her sacrifice.

When Mr. de Maisonneuve left Paris, he gave Sister Bour-
geoys a letter of introduction to a merchant of the city of
Nantes, named Mr. Lecoq. Unawares that this gentleman bore
another name, she requested several persons to inform her^
where he resided. No one could give her a satisfacto*^^ answer.
After searching in vain for some time, she at last met with a.
gwitleman who was no other than the object of her t: vquiry.
Mr. Lecoq asked her at once, if she was not the person recom-
mended to him by Mr. de Maisonneuve. She answered in the
affirmative and presented her letter. Mr. Lecoq pointed out
his dwelling, promising to follow her shortly. Here an other
act of virtue was to be performed.

Sister Bourgeoys foUowir ^:^ his directions soon reached the
house. The mistress af the mansion, perceiving this young

tt/W''>|y***

— 31 —

person and the youth beside her carrying a parcel, conceived
an unfavorable opinion and closed the door without further
ceremony. Undisturbed at this strange reception, she smiled
and withdrew to a church near by. After spending some time
in prayer, she returned to the house of Mr. Lecoq, but the good
lady persisted in her refusal, and compelled the strangers to
turn away for the second time. As she descended the steps,
the gentleman himself appeared, gave all necessary explana-
tion and thus calmed his lady's fears. It was her turn to be
humbled. Confused, she apologized for her rudeness, and very
soon,. won by Sister Bourgeoys' piety, gentleness and affability^
she introduced her into the intimacy of the family circle, where
the sister gained the esteem and veneration of all. The hour of,
separation drew near.

A few days before her departure. Sister Bourgeoys received
a letter from the Provincial of the Carmelites, renewing his
former offers, and giving her full liberty, to enter any Convent
of the Order. " This kind religious " she writes " pressed me
strongly to accept." Harassed by these repeated entreaties, she
consulted a religious Carmelite, but alas ! instead of restoring
h6r peace of mind, he only increased her uneasiness, advised
her to remain in France, and follow her first inspiration. This
was not all. Mr. de Maisonneuve received at the same time,
anonymous letters, written, no doubt, to disquiet ^him with
regard to Sister Bourgeoys.

He was given to understand that this young person had a
marked vocation for the Caru>elites, and that he could not take
her away from France, without crossing the designs of God ;
that it was his duty to exert all his influence and prevent her
departure. Mr. de Maisonneuve, was not a man easily to be
imposed upcn, too many precaution? l.r.d been taken, too many
evident manifestations of God's will had been given, however, he
determined to show these letters to Sister Bourgeoys. All these
incidents combined, threw her into a strange state of interior
desolation. Fearing to mar the designs of Heaven upon her
soul, should she refuse to become a Carmelite, fearing to resist
His will should she remain in France.

— 32 —

She knew not what to do. Bathed in tears, she again sought
Telief in prayer. The first church she entered was that of the
Capuchin Friars, and there, the Blessed Sacrament was exposed
to the veneration of the faithful. Casting herself at the feet of
her Divine Lord, really present on the Altar, she protested
again and again that her sole desire was to know and to
accomplish the will of Heaven, even though it were to call
for the sacrifice of her very life. Prayer's mighty power, was
here triumphant, hardly had she uttered these words, when
her heart was restored to its wonted peace and calm. God
had allowed this bitter trial to strengthen and to purify a
soul so generous and devoted. She arose and left the church,
firmer than ever in the conviction that her mission extended
as far as the wilds of Canada. " In one moment," she writes,
*' all my painful feelings subsided, and I became once more
" calm and happy. A strong impression remained that I
" should undertake this journey, and I left the church sweetly
^' consoled at the thought that I was indeed accomplishing
" God's holy will." Seeking Mr. de Maisonneuve, she made
him acquainted with her determination to persevere, until her
latest breath, in the service of God at Ville-Marie. This done,
immediate preparations were made for leaving France. It was
with feelings of regret that Mr. Lecoq's family saw the hour of
separation draw near. Sister Bourgeoys had endeared herself
to all its members, by her gay, happy disposition, her rare
virtues and precious qualities of mind and heart. Mr. Lecoq
in particular testified his esteem and high appreciation, by
those delicate attentiOiis, which best prove the sentiments of
the heart. He procured her all the necessary conveniences
for a long sea voyage, bed and bedding, besides a supply of
fresh water, which is such a luxury at sea Finally, the aoth
of June, 1653, having bid an affectionate farewell to the
estimable family whose hospitality she had enjcyed, Sister
Bourgeoys renewed her sacrifice with Christian fortitude, and
ascended the Saint-Nicholas, which was to bear her across the
sea far from her childhood's home, fer fix>m the dear asso-
ciations of maturer years

— 33 —

The last signal had been given ; the last farewells had been
exchanged. The little vessel unmoored, left the busy port, and
glided out upon the broad bosom of the deep, as if conscious
of her errand of mercy and love. Eyes grown dim with
weeping, gazed upon the receding shores of their native land,
and perchance when the last rays of the setting sun had ceased
to linger in the west, from these exiled hearts, the sad sweet
hymn of eve' was borne the seas along :

Oh ! the deep soal it breathed !— the love, the woe,
The fervor, poured in that fall gush of song.
As it went floating through the ftery glow
Of the rich sunset ! bringing thoughts of home,
With all her vesper voices o'er the main.
Which seemed responsive in its murmuring flow,
" Ave Sanctissima "—how oft that lay-
Hath melted from my heart the martyr strength away f
The echoes came softly

Ave Sanctissima I

'Tis nightfall on the sea ;

Ora pro nobis !
Oar souls rise to Thee !
Watch us while shadows lie
O'er the dim water spread,
Hear the hearts lonely sigh
Thine too, hath bled,

Ora pf o nobis !
The wave must rook our sleep,

Ora Mater, ora !
Thou star of the deep.

(Hemans.)

-cCt^^Ci^

CHAPTER FOURTH

-gf -^^^i^^ut^d^

Bourgeoyq^eets with iuf prise and pleasure, several persons
ir sex on board the vesdel.—Sad accideut'A-The soldiers endea-
to ebcape by Jnmping into the sea.— Sistn: Bourgeoys kindness
attention to the sick and dying during tne voyage. — State of
Marie at this time. — The vessel finally reaches the port of
bee,— Sister Bourgeoys and Miss Manse (neet, (note). — The Co-
lonists leave Quebec for Yille Marie.

Whatever Sister Bourgeoys' sad emotions, may have been, at
the thought of the perilous voyage and uncertain future, they
were considerably lessened by the agreeable surprise that
awaited her on board the vessel. The idea of travelling alone
with soldiers and sailors was extremely repugnant, and perhaps
her greatest sacrifice ; therefore, we can easily imagine her joy
upon meeting with several persons of her own sex among the
passengers.' Notwithstanding this satisfaction, the journey was
productive of much merit. But for Sister Bourgeoys, whose
fmagnanimou^ longings only tended to ressemble her Divine
Saviour, no humiliation was too great, no suflfering too acute.
We have already remarked, that Mr. Lecoq, to whom the
vessel belonged, had procured Sister Bourgeoys a supply of
fresh water for the voyage, circumstances, however, prevented
her from profiting ot this kind attention, for when the vessel
was some leagues distant from France, the attendants refused
to furnish her with the daily supply, and she was thus com-
pelled to share the sailors beverage. One word from her would
have set all things right, but this word she would not say : and
from other lips than hers, came the account of so unkind an
act After sailing some three hundred leagues, it was discovered
that the vessel leaked, and was in bad order to withstand a storm
at sea. In consequence it became necessary to return to land.
Sister Bourgeoys in speaking of this event says : " We were
" exposed to a thousand dangers, as we neared the land, and
** would inevitably have perished, had not kind Heaven ins-

-<c

— 35 —

^' pired the inhabitants of the place to come to our assistance.
" I was somewhat alarmed, as we were over one hundred and
*' twenty passengers, besides a hundred and eight soldiers, ill
** prepared for death, and we had no priest with us. These
" soldiers were furious and M. de Maisonneuve was obliged to

confine them on an island, f ^m which they tried to escape
** by leaping into the sea. It took considerable time to prepare
^* another vessel, at last all was ready for the 20th of July, and
•" after hearing mass, with all possible devotion, we embarked
'** trusting in Him, who rules the elements."

The foundation of Ville Marie was God's own work, it was
necessary then, that it should bear the impress of trial and
.adversity, while its first courageous settlers, were to be num-
bered, mid heroes and martyrs.

Faithful to the call of Heaven, they had forsaken the smiling
provinces of their native land, though they saw in the far off
vista, but toil, privation and uncertain fate. " God Chastens
those He loves," and in return for the voluntary oblation, he
;gave suffering and death. A violent malady broke out among
the passengers, and eight of the men under M. de Maison-
nguve's leadership, were consigned to a watery grave.

" A soand went xm, the waveedark sleep was broken,
Upon the sea was Heard a midnight oar,
Of man's brief coarse, a troubled moment's token,
Th' eternal waters to their barriers bore."

God willed that they should go thus far, no farther. Sister
Bourgeoys' compassionate heart was alive to these misfortunes,
f All that sympathy and charity could suggest was done, to
alleviate their sufferings and assuage their sorrows.^ The better
to administer to their wants, she slept upon a pile of cordage,
and there, forgetful of her own necessities, she nursed the sick,
consoled the distressed. She had persisted in her refusal to
-attend M. de Maisonneuve's table, and when he sent her food,
filtered water and wine, she received it gratefulfy and distri-
buted it among the patients. SI»2 herself shared the common
food of the equipj^e, drank the ropy, unsavory water from the

— 36 —

common cask, out of a leather cup, and that but once a day r
a custom she ever afterwards preserved, through devotion to-
Our Lord's most bitter potion of vinegar and gall, upon the
cross. She stood beside those dying men, day and night, like a
ministering Angel from some heavenly sphere, and it was
happy for them, that Margaret Bourgeoys had been strong and
generous in the hour of trial and sacrifice, that she had
struggled against temptation when leaving her native land, else
perhaps less comfort, less resignation, had attended their dying
pillow. These nights upon the deep, had their own mysterious
eloquence, when no sound was heard save the groans of the
dying, and the dashing of the waves as they sang their low
solemn requiem, to these first fruits of her glorious sacrifice.
Her sojourn in the vessel, was the triumph of apostolic zedl
and perfect charity, for when the sickness had subsided, and
all was calm on deck, she assembled there, sailors and soldiers,
rendered them familiar with the word of God, explained to
them, the rudiments of their faith, and each evening, when
twilight cast its shades around exterior objects, the raised
heart and bended knee of these ^ncoutl^ disciples, evinced the
action of grace within their souls. Ah ! did not Angels look
down lovingly from their azure homes, and spread their pro-
tecting wings around that solitary ve<^sel, as it sped on its
lonely course across the deep, with its rich harvest of souls,
gained to God ? Margaret, this was thy first mission ! Ah !
dear reader, is there not something beautiful, something touch-
ing and consoling to piety and religioa In these circumstances
connected with Sister Bourgeoys' first journey across the ocean ?
Do we not ^vitness in the conduct of this strong minded
woman, the precious results of generosity, sacrifice and large
heartedness with God ? Undoubtedly, and the strayed sheep,
she had won back to, the Good Shepherd's loving bosom, was
for her a suflacient reward, for her untiring patience, her past
hours of rude trial. Ah I when struggling against temptation,,
when crushed, neath the weight of our crosses and afflictions,,
let us remember, that upon our steadfastness and perseverance
in yielding to the solicitations of grace, may perhaps depend,.

'Consolations and merits akm to those of Margaret Bourgeoys.

All was calm at sea, not so with the handful of brave men,
left by M. de Maisonneuve to defend the site of Ville Marie.
Deprived of all assistance, they were constantly exposed to the
;fury of the Iroquois, fortunately they were encouraged at this
moment by the news brought to them by a fiFench vessel,
■" that M. de Maisonneuve was difroutt, with a recruit of over
a hundred men." Reverend Mother Mary of the Incarnation,
religious Ursuline, writes from Quebec as follows : " The con-
•*' tinual incursions of the Iroquois, have caused immense da-
•" mage in every quarter, and we have been in a state of per-
" petual alarm and anxiety, lest circumstances should compel
** us to abandon all, and return to France. We are consoled
** by the thought, that what is in God's keeping is secure, and
" for this reason, the little settlement at Ville Marie is beyond
*^ their power, the Indians, meeting with a vigorous resistance

^' from its herSic defenders, retreated with a heavy loss '.

'*^ We are strengthened in the midst of our afflictions, by the
"" prospect of assistance, which M. de Maisonneuve is to bring
■" us from France."

In order to hasten, if possible, the arrival of the recruit, the
inhabitants of Quebec, offered up public prayers, and the ex-
position of the Blessed Sacrament, lasted for several days.
Heaven listened to these supplications.

" We reached Quebec," writes Sister Bourgeoys, ' the 22nd
"" day of September, and our arrival caused universal joy."

It is not for us to describe the emotions, which filled each
stranger's heart, when treading tor the first fame the soil of Ca-
nada. It was to them the promised land, attained after many
an inward struggle, many a sacrifice, many a bitter tear. How-
►ever varied the sentiments of each heart, their first demonstra-
tion was marked, or rather prompted by a common feeling,
gratitude to God, and wending their way towards the humble
temple of the Most High, they united their voices in a solemn
thanksgiving, which hill and dale re-echoed. Sister Boui^eoys
in portraying the painful position of the inhabitants of Quebec
aays : " The settlement of Quebec, presented a most dreary

- 38 -

*' appearance at the time of our arrival. The Upper Town,
" consisted of only five or six habitations ; the Lower Town,
" two store-houses, one belonging to the Jesuit Fathers, the
" other to the Montreal Company. Everything looked so poor
" and forsaken, that our inmost pity was excited." M. de
Lauzon, Governor General, did all in his power to retain the
recruit at Quebec and it required M. de Maisonneuvt's firm-
ness and energy, to surmount the obstacles he encountered on
this occasion.

At the same time, the Ursulines endeavored to prevail upon
Sister Bourgeoys to share their home. She declined, for she
felt that her mission was not there, besides, her services were
still necessary to those of the travellers, who had not yet re-
covered their strength. It was on this occasion, that Sister
Bourgeoys became acquainted with Miss Manse, (i) who had

(1) " Miss Jane Manse," writes one of her biographers, " was one of
the principal instruments chosen by Qod to contribute towards the
estabiishment of Ville-Marie, descended from an honorable family of
Nogent, in Champagne. An object of divine predilection from her
very infancy, and destined for the f nltilment of Qod's designs upon
Ville-Marie, she felt a distaste for the world, even before she knev'
its joys. Upon attaining her seventh year, she was inspired to con-
secrate herself to God by a vow of perpetual virginity. After her
father's death, she gave herself entirely up to the practices of a
devout life, without feeling any particular attraction towards the
religious state. God made known nis will with regard to her mission
in Canada in the following mayner : It was in tne month of Aprils
1610, that Miss Manse heard her future home mentioned for the iirst
time. During a visit, which she made about this period, to the city
of Langres, she met with an ecclesiastic who spoke to her of the zeal
and dovotedness, evinced by two noble ladies of France in the wel- '
fare of this far off mission. One of them was Madam de la Peltrie, a
young widow, who had taken the heroic resolution to accompany
some Ursulines to Quebec, for the purpose of establishing a house of
their order there ; the other, Madam la Duchesse d'AiKaillon, to
whose liberalities the Hospitallers of Dieppe owed their foundation.
The words of the pious priest were the means by which God made
known her vocation. She felt at once an irresistible inclination tO'
take part in the good work. Surprised at herself. Miss Manse did all
her power to banish the thought from her mind,— she reflected
at a constitution, as weak and delicate as hers, could never become
tclimated to a country as cold and severe as Canada. In a state of
itrange agitation, she went and opened her whole heart to her
director, who tried to jporsuade her that there was no obligation for
ler to follow this inspiration. His words were vain. Her native oity
came ^or her a sort of prison, from which she would fain escape
seek that spot, to whlon the voice of God seemed to call her. Some
eeks later, she went to Paris, and consnlt>ed Father Lallemant, a
esnit of that city. As she did not declare her real motive for leaving
lome, her friends concluded that she was under the influence of Bome<
strong temptation, and that her only pretence was to seek admiration

— 39 —

arrived in Canada, some time before, to'lay the foundations of
the Hotel {Dieu hospital, under the auspices of Mmimn the
Duchess de^uUion.

These two holy women were destined by Divine Providence
to contribute towards the sanctification of the colony each in
her way ; and nothing could be more conducive to its growing
prosperity than the mild influence which they exercised
throughout the settlement. " If woman," says a distinguished
^ench writer, " is excluded from the brilliant functions of
" public life, she is called upon nevertheless, to exercise a
"(sacerdotal) ministry in the bosom of Christianity."

And Ozanam, in his remarkable work, adds : " It would
" seem as if nothing, great or glorious, could be achieved in
" the Church without the concurrence of woman. Conspicuous
" even, in the first ages of Christianity, we see her in the bloody
" arena, where the victor's crown awaited the martyr, and

in that city. Her personal beauty was remarkable. I he visit to Paris
lasted some months, and during this time, she met with a distin-
guished Jesuit, P^re de Saint-Jure, to whom she communicated her
strangely tienacions inclination. He listened for some time, then
replied : " That he had never witnessed a clearer manifestation of
the Divine Will." This decision filled her with joy, and she hastened
home to justify and explain her inexplicable conduct. Her resolution
was soon known beyond the borders of her native city. Everyone
wished to see and hear her. The Queen herself and many noble ladies
took pleasure in entertaining her. Madam de Bullion, a rich widow
who was desirous of contributing towards the good work in Canada,
asked Misb Manse one day how she would like to go and take charge
of an Hospital there. Miss Manse replied that for such an undertaking
she feared but little reliance could be placed upon her, because of
her delicate constitution, still, she had abandoned herself to God, and
desired above all things to render her actions conformable to Hia
holy will. Soon after, hearing that vessels were on the point of
leaving France for Canada, she gave a satisfactory answer to Madam
de Bullion, and received from her all uecesBary information regard-
ing the good work she was now to undertake. Bidding a hasty " good
bye " to ner friends and relatives, she started for " LaKochelle," from
which port the vessels were to sail. In this city, she was introduced
to several members of the Montreal Company, and in particular to
Mr. de la Dauvetsi^re, who prevailed upon her to join the association.
She left Prance, the blessing of God accompanied her.— the founda-
tions of the H6tel-Dieu Hospital were laid,— and though Miss Manse
never assumed the religious garb, the administered with wonderfnl
prudence and wisdom the yearly revenues, whicli oho received from
the Duchess of Bullion. Two or three years later, she returned to
France, in order to procure the Sisters of the H6tel-Dieu de la Flfeche
for the Hospital of Ville-Marie. She continued, however, after their
arrival to fulfil the intentions of the Duchess de Bullion, up to the
time of her death, which took place in June, 1678. She had consecrated
thirty-three years of her existence to the welfare of Canada, and died
in odor of sanctity, at the age of sixty-seven.

— 40 —

i!i

*' again disputing the possession of the forest to the anchorites
" of old. If Constantine raised his Labarum upon the towers
" of the Capitol, Saint-Helena raised the cross upon the walls
" of Jerusalem. Clovis, invoked the God of Clotilda, while
" Monica's tears, redeemed the errors of Augustin.j^'Saint-
" Benedict and Saint-Basil, the first legislators of the Cenobi-
" tical life, received counsel and advice from their holy sisters,
" Scholastica and Macrina. Later, the Countess Matilda,
" upheld with her chaste hands, the tottering throne of Gregory
" the VII. Joan of Arc saved France ; Isabella of Castille
" presided over the discovery of a New World, while at a more
" recent period, we behold the seraphic Theresa, mingling
** with Bishops, Doctors and holy founders, in order to effect
" the interior reformation of society." If then it be true, that
piety maintains her empire and propagates her mysterious
iufluence throughout The world by means of woman, if she is
the instrument chosen by God, to make easy the road to
Christian civilization, why should we hesitate to add to the
list of saintly heroines, the names of Margaret Bourgeoys
and Jane Manse. The annals of Ville-Marie teem with instances
of the most noble and heroic fortitude, but pre-eminent stands
the name of its Benefactress who watched over its cradle and
grew with its growth.

Mr. de Maisonneuve related in detail all that he knew con-
cerning Sister Bourgeoys' marvellous vocation, and spoke of
the hopes he entertained for the future because of her virtue.
From this moment Miss Manse looked upon Sister Bourgeoys
as a companion and a friend, sent by kind Heaven to lighten
and share her labors.

Their acquaintance soon ripened into the strongest friend-
ship and lasted during their entire lives. " Miss Manse re-
" turned to Ville-Marie, to circulate the good news of our
" arrival, " wi-ites Sister Bourgeoys, " while I remained in
" Quebec, awaiting circumstances favorable to our departure.
" The men who composed our recruit, were as mild as lambs,
" gentle and submissive as so many religious, and I could not

— 41 —

** but feel grateful to God, because of the marvellous change
** which divine grace had operated within their hearts. "

Mr. 4e Maisonneuve had been an eye witness to the happy
results of Sister Bourgeoys' counsels and examples upon these
early defenders of Ville-Marie ; his esteem and veneration
deepened, as he thought that on account of her influential
teachings, more reliance coud be placed upon the exertions of
the colonists, and more sanguine expectations entertair :»r
their future. And true it is, we do not find in the records of
the times, that even one of their number, ever swerved from
the paths of honor and virtue. All lived as christians, all died
as heroes and martyrs. Sister Bourgeoys' sojourn in Quebec
■was prolonged far more than either desired or expected, on
account of the formal refusal given, to furnish them with the
vessels necessary for the transportation of their men and pro-
visions.

The Governor General, Mr. ete Lauzon, hoped by this means
to retain them in Quebec. We read, " that Mr. de Maison-
•" neuve would never consent to this, declaring that his recruit
*' had cost the Montreal Company too dearly to admit of even
^' one man remaining." Finally, after some difficulty, the obs-
tacles were overcome, the necessary embarcations procured,
and the little fleet under the protection of Heaven, steered
their course towards Ville-Marie. Mr. de Maisonneuve remained
the last of all, so as to be certain that not one man should be
left behind.

A few days later, Quebec and its contradictions were out of
sight, if not out of mind.

CHAPTER FIFTif /

Ville Marie in the distance, Sister Boiirgeoys reaches her destination-
—Her emotions as she stepped on shore.— Joy of the colonists, upon
the arrival of M. de Maisonneuve and his men.— Our Lady's Gnard
of honor.— Sister Bourgeoys' occupations at Ville Marie.— Singu-
lar piety of M. de Maisonneuve,— The Cross of Mount Royal.—
Influence exercised by Sister Bourgeoys upon the colonists.— Her
charity, towards all in need.

It was the month of November. — The joyous festivity of
" All Saints ", with its golden visions of immortality had passed,
and in quick succession had vanished too, the commemoration
of the beloved departed ; that day so sad and yet so dear,
when come back to us, the sweet gentle faces of those, whom
we have laid in the silent tomb. Kind remembrance, each
year thou recallest, sweet memories of the good and beautiful.
Thy presence harmonizes well, with Autumnalia.

" When, the tints of summer, are fading fast,
And the leaves are falling, with every blast."

It was about this time, that M. de Maisonneuve's fleet, glided
slowly along the shores of the Saint Lawrence, while all eyes,
admired the beautiful landscape, spread out before them.
Immense woodlands with their variegated hues, of green,,
brown, red and yellow — here and there, near the banks of the
river arose a wigwam, before which, the red man's child gam'>
boled in joyous glee, and the young indian girl, strolled list-
lessly upon the massy banks of the river. In the distance, stood
the picturesque site of Ville Marie, shadowed by its rich au-
tumnal foliage, its magnificent mountain, its forest of towering
pine, oak, poplar and maple, whose varying outlines were
given back, in the crystal waters below.

Their vessels neared the shv. re., as the sun was going dowii,
and his farewell rays, were flushing with gold color and crira-
aon, the fleecy clouds th«it lay between the mountains. Nature**

■- 43 -

beauty was enhanced by the charms of a bright Indian sumner,
as if to compensate ouv weary travellers, and give them in fairy
visions, a last glimpse of the beautiful land, they had so gener-
ously forsaken. W!ien the signal for landing was given, accla-
mations of joy, were heard on all sides, while Mount Royal,
re-echoed the gladsome strains of ' welcome ' and thanks-
giving. It is not for us to describe Sister Bourgeoys' emotions,
as she stepped on shore, though we feel that she shed tears of
joy> and no doubt they fell with love and gratitude, upon the
soil which was to be for half a century, the glorious theatre of
her works of zeal, and the everlasting monument of her first
heroic sacrifices. It is said that when Columbus, first gazed
upon the fairy land of wealth and beauty he had discovered, a
smile of triumph lit up his features, as conscious of being the
discoverer of another world, he felt that his name would live
for ever. Not unlike this illustrious man. Sister Bourgeoys,
may have cast a triumphant glance upon the vast forests spread
out before her, while her heart exulted with the deepest senti-
ments of j ly, as she lifted the veil of the future, and in fancy
gazed upon the golden harvests, which time would gather, into
the Eternal Father's granary j then, she remembered that she
had been chosen to lead these numberless hearts to the love
and knowledge of the Christian's God.

During M. de Maisonneuve's absence, the few faithful co-
lonists who remained behind, had been compelled more than
once, to seek refuge within the fort, on account of the Iroquo's.
Constantly harassed by these savages, they were frequenny
called upon, to mourn the loss of some of their number. M. de
Maisonneuve's arrival with more than a hundred robust coura-
geous men, so strengthened and consoled their desponding
hearts, that they left the fort, and returned to their habitations,
abandoned some three years before. The spirit of concord
and union that united these valiant soldiers of the faith, their
disinterestedness, their devotion to the common good, ther in-
trepidity in time of war, struck the Iroquois with amazement,
and even inspired them with such terror, that the colonists,
were never afterwards compelled to leave the settlement. Some

44 —

^ip!

"«

days after their arri^al, the colonists set to work bravely, some
felling trees, some clearing the ground, while others with build-
ing materials, hastened to lay the foundations of their future
dwellings, so as to leave as soon as possible, the fort, where
they were obliged to sojourn.

Impressed with a lively faith and a strong sense of religion,
individuality was laid aside, common wants became the first
necessities, and when their hospital had been enlarged, when
a strong fortress had assumed its protecting position near by,
and a few reparations made to the modest chapel, then they
commenced to feel at home. " My delight," He has said, " is to
" dwell with the children of men," and again. His adorable lips
had uttered the consoling promise : " Behold, I am with you
*' all days, even to the consummation of the world." How
could they remain faint hearted with this life giving assurance,
ever present to their memory, and where else could they seek
consolation, take rest and shelter, but at His feet, within His
Temple ? nothing could be consoling or more touching than
the spirit of disinterestedness, which characterized the settlers
at this time. Through the pious exertions of Mr. de Maison-
neuve, a company of soldiers called Our Lady's Guard of
Honor was formed. The principal obligation of its members
was to watch over the site of Ville-Marie and protect their
brother colonists, even at the risks of their own lives. Sister
Bourgeoys tells us : ** That this company counted sixty-three
■" members, and nothing could be more edifying than their
" ordinary line of conduct. Each day of the week, some of
■*' their number received Hoi/ Communion, and the hour of
■" guard commenced and closed with certain prayers. Vthese
** pious exercises led them to perform all their actions in a
•" spirit of faith and religion. Still more, when the warwhoop
*' of the sanguinary Iroquois startled them during the hour of
*' guard, they answered valiantly with their own battle cry of
'" 'Ave Purissima.'"

As regards Sister Bourgeoys, she had few or no occasions
for exercising her zeal towards youth, as it was impossible to
bring up any children for the first eight years. One only.

IS to

— 45 —

Jane Loysel, survived and was intrusted to the Sisters c?,re,
who took charge of her, from the age of four years up to the
time of her marriage.

Other duties, however, devolved upon thi^ heroic woman,
and during the early days of Ville-Marie, she was the visible
Providence, the guardian spirit of the colony. Among those
won to the practice of perfect virtue by her examples and pious
insinuations, we take a peculiar pleasure in citing M. ^
Maisonneuve, the first Governor of Ville-Marie. This gentle-
man, distinguished for his solid piety, was penc trated with a
deep and sincere esteem for Sister Bourgeoys ; he looked upon
her, as a person destined by Heaven, to aid him in the accom-
plishment of the highest maxims of perfection. With the help
of her kindly teachings, he was enabled to sustain nobly and
constantly the high reputation of sanctity and loyalty, he so
justly deserved. His conduct, so frank and desinterested, was
at enmity with the slightest desire of self-interest, and he left
to the successive Governors of Ville-Marie many noble examples
of a perfect disengagement of those means, that might lead to
his own personal advantage.

Though Governor of Ville-Marie, he practised evangelical
poverty, the most generous and the most absolute ; and con-
sidered his own necessities imaginary when the privation
afforded relief to others. Aiming still higher, and through a
desire to set no bounds to his perfection, he resolved to con-
secrate himself to God by a vow of pv petual virginity. Heaven
blessed his praise worthy determination, and the holy action
accomplised, it seemed as if his influence upon the colonists
had increased a thousand fold. Each one could testify how
nobly and how assiduously, he labored to promote the welfare
of the colony. But let us return, dear reader, to the month
of December, 1643, the epoch of M. ^ Maisonneuve's first
visit to Vi>!e-Mcfie. Through the active endeavors of the few
brave men who accompanied him, on this occasion, a small
fort had been constructed on the shores of the Saint-Lawrence,
to serve as a place of refuge, in case of an attack from the In-
dians. On Christmas eve of this same year, the river, which

^,—ai^mmBBk

— 46 —

had been swollen by incessant rains and snow, began to rise,
and overflowing, soon covered its banks and the fields near by.
The settlers gathered together in little groups, and gazed with
anxious eyes upon the raging element, which threatened to
destroy their provisions, their hopes, their lives. At this critical
moment, M. «de Maisonneuve, surrounded hy his men, knelt
and in the name of all, he made a promise to Heaven, that if
the danger ceased, he would erect a massive cross upon the
very summit of the mountain, as a monument of their lasting

gratitude

A breathless silence ensued as if awaiting an answer from
above. The waves still continued their gigantic strides and soon
gained the fort, last hope of these stricken men; the threshold
of the entrance was flooded, but ere the cry of anguish had
escaped their lips, the AU-Powerful stretched forth His hand,
and the waters subsided. B« Maisonneuve knew then, that
his prayer had been heard. All hearts were penetrated with
the liveliest gratitude, and the festival of the Epiphany, wit-
nessed the accomplishment of his promise. A huge tree, of
the choicest wood of the forest, was cut down, and its form
moulded into an immense cross, then borne by Mr.tik Maison-
neuve himself, through ice and snow, and trackless paths, even
to Mont-Royal's height ; there an altar was raised, the Holy
Sacrifice offered, the cross blessed and erected. From that
day, the spot became the favorite resort of pious pilgrims.
Hereafter, we shall see the Iroquois and the Huron laying
aside the tomahawk and the scalping knife at its feet, for-
getting there, hereditary hatreds, living together in peace and
harmony, uniting their voices in prayer before the common altar
of their God.

During the long tedious hours of their sea voyage, Mr. dft
Maisonneuve had related this incident to Sister Bourgeoys and
promised at the same time, to lead her to the spot.

He kept his word, and soon after their arrival in Canada,
she was conducted to the mountain, by an es< ort of thirty men.
It was a toilsome journey, for one unaccusto.ned to the rigors
of a Canadian winter, but the fatigue was soon forgotten, when

— 47 —

tipon attaining the summit of Mount Royal, they beheld here
and there, shattered fragments of the cross destroyed, by the
Iroquois, during Mr. i^ Maisonneuve's absence.

Sister Bourgeoys was sadly disappointed-— Still she did not
give way to sterile r'^giCts, but with that energy that charac-
terized her, she determined that the cross should stand erect
•once more, there, where it had first been planted, by the colo-
nists firm and lively faith. Having obtained all the assistance
necessary, from M. ^ Maisonneuve, she returned to the top
of the mountain, despite fear and fatigue, and superintended
the undertaking, for the space of three days. At the expiration
of this time, the sign of man's redemption assumed the cheer-
ing and consoling aspect, which speaks to the christian's heart,
of those precious and divine attributes, mercy and love. The
•eagerness with which the settlers complied with Sister Bour-
:geoys' request on this occasion, proves the high estimation in
which she was held by all. Her virtues, her motherly solici-
tude, her devotedness to the public and private interests of
Ville Marie, had gained so complete an ascendency over the
hearts of all, that it would have been impossible to meet with
even one, whose views were ^opposed to hers. She was the
guide, the common^Mmmml^ Ever at her post, when zeal
And duty demanded. Sister Bourgeoys could say in the words
of the holy man Job, " The ear that heard me, blessed me ;
■" and the eye that saw me, gave witness unto me, because I
" delivered the poor, who cried out, and the fatherless, who
^* had no helper. The blessing of him that was ready to perish,
*' come upon me, and I comforted the heart of the widow."

If you remember dear reader, at the time of Sister Bour-
geoys' departure from France, her attentive friend, Mr. Lecoq,
has kindly provided her with many little comforts for her
journey. Besides a supply of wholesome food and fresh water,
he gave her a bed with the usual appendages. These moderate
treasures, were an annoyance to Sister Bourgeoys' spirit of mor-
tification, and consequently, they were soon disposed of, in
favor of the needy.

■

S-*^

— 48 —

Some time after her arrival in Canada, and long before her
\constitution was inured to its inclement temperature, a desire
to suffer despoiled her of what we would call an essential com-
•fbrt ; a»d one rough wintry day, a poor soldier shivering with,
the cold, came and implored her assistance. Though accus-
tomed to fatigue and hardship, the poor man was unable to
sleep upon the cold boards, while the delicate woman took
there on her sweetest slumbers.

Consequently, the fine mattress, which had been stored
away as a useless article, was withdrawn from its hiding place,
and bestowed upon the sufferer. Some time after, another sol-
dier, hoping to meet with the same good fortime, made known
his wants, and received, the straw bed. The blankets were
given to two others, but as no one asked for the pillows, they
remained behind, though most probably, they were made use
of at a later period, to relieve the wants of some poor unfortu-
nate. Sister Bourgeoys thus deprived voluntarily for the love of
God, of every exterior comfort, tasted nevertheless, a perfect
repose upon the cold floor, because her heart burned with di-
vine charity, and because, as the author of the Imitation of
Christ tells us. " The love of Jesus is noble ; it inspires great
actions, and excites us to desire perfection in all things." Still
more, she proved that she was ever happy to contribute to the
comfort of others. Forgetfulness of self, was conspicuous in her
every action, and we shall see evidences of this, as we peruse the
events, connected with her long and edif)nng life. Oh ! what
a mighty power, there is in kindness ! An eminent American
writer, tells us. " That its laws are stronger than chains or fet-
" ters. It is the best of friendly graces, the keenest revenge.
" Kindness to one's enemy, is the heaping of coals upon his-
" head, none are so strong, as to withstand it." And how easy

to be kind !

•

" The simplest and the poorest May

This simple pittance give,
And bid delight, to withered hearts,

Hetum again and live."

/a^tut^y^

Four years in ^nado^-Happy results of the influence, which Sister
Bourgeoys exercised upon the children of the forest.— Mr. de Mai-
sonneuve returns to France.— The Seminary of Saint-Sulpic©.— No-
vember 25th 1657.— The Iroquois child.— Sister Bourgeoys returns
to France with Miss Manse.— The latter T-isits the tomb of Mr. Oiler,
founder of the Society of Saint-Snlpice and is miraculously cured.
—Sister Bourgeoys once again in Troyes.- A second " Good bye " to
France.

Four long years and more had elapsed, since Sister Bour-
geoys' arrival in Canada ; four long years of patient toil, of
heroic abnegation, of untiring zeal. The infant-colony had
increased in strength, and the settlers rustic home began to
wear a look of ease and comfort. The wigwams of the different
tribes were scattered here and there, and though vengeance
had been vowed upon the white man's A. \ still, they
approached at times and gazed with anxious curiosity, upon
the implements of agriculture and industry, which were to
desecrate the wild beauty of their home. Others too, of a
softer nature came betimes and following their gentle help-
mates, they lingered around the strangers path, listened to his
friendly words, returned his kindly smile, entered the humble
chapel, and finally subjugated by the irresistible influence that
ever pervades its precincts, they knelt too, and prayed to that
God, " so ancient and yet so new. " Here was an ample
field for Sister Bourgeoys' zealous inclinations, and for the
space of four years, ^he labored unceasingly. In her daily
rounds from cabin to wigwams she nursed the sick, consoled
the sorrowful and instrucied the ignorant. With unshrinking
faith, she made her way through uncultivated lands and path-
less woods, seeking out the poor neglected children of a savage
race, imparting to them a knowlege of God's holy religion.
'■'i'^Ah ! was it not a lovely sight to behold this frail, but
heroic woman, seated at twilight hour, neath the shade of forest
trees? There, surrounded by the family of the red man, she

•I ' !

related the history of a Saviour's love ? Holding up a crucifix
before their astonished gaze, she explained the mystery of man's
redemption, clien pointing to the azure skies above, she des-
cribed to them the delights of that eternal home, and their
savage hearts softened at the touching recital. With the firm
step of woman, she entered the wretched hovel despite the
repugnances of nature, there, kneeling upon the ground beside
some aged chieftain, she smoothed his lonely pillow, by instill-
ing into his mind the principles of our holy faith. V/ith
redoubled care and zeal, she trained the Iroquois maiden
while her persevering love won her over to the teachings of the
Gospel, and, as the desert flower improves in beauty and sheds
its fragrance all around, when refreshed by the dewsi of
Heaven, so this wi'd uncultivated heart, increased daily in soft-
ness and virtue, without losing its original simplicity of the
woods. This was her pleasure, to cultivate young minds and
imbue them with the love of virtue and religion, with senti-
ments of filial devotion towards that August Mother of God, to
whom she was herself so peculiarly devoted.

One of her biographers in speaking of this period of hei' life
says : " Sister Bourgeoys was the worthy coadjutrix of M.. Tie*
Maisonneuve, and while he was forming a material citj' for
Mary, she was establishing the spiritual reign of that Ble ssed
Mother in the hearts of youth." And thus the colony pros-
pered, zealous hearts were promoting God's glory by the sanc-
tification of its children, an hospital existed for the relief of the
sick and the distressed. One thing alone was wanting;, the
number of God's ministers was inadequate to the wants of the
faithful. " A seminary must be established " says a distinguish-
ed author, " and the same devotion, which builds Saint Sulpice
" for Mary in Paris, builds the new Saint Sulpice, three thou-
" sand miles away in the colony that bears her name. We
'*' read, that when the establishment of Ville Marie was first
" projected, the members of the Montreal Company, desired
'** to place it at once, under the direction of the Seminary which
** M. Olier was then founding, in Paris ; but the continued
•" warfare with the Iroquois which had brought the colony,

51 —

colony.

"** more than once, to the brink of destruction, had prevented
•" their plans from beiu^ carried out." Those upon whom the
prosperity of the colony reposed, were deeply interested and
felt more than once the sad consequences of this delay, hence
it was decided in 1655, that M. ^••Maisonneuve should return
to France, and negotiate this affair with the gentlemen who
composed the Montreal Company, and in particular with M.
.Olier, so much the more as the latter's delicate health was a
source of constant anxiety to his friends.

M. de Maisonneuve's journey had the desired success, not
only as regarded the Seminary, but at the same time, as con-
cerned the Hospitallers of Ville Marie ; he solicited strongly
in favor of the latter, and prepared the way for four Sisters of
5aint Joseph, formed at " La Fl^che " by the pious d »i la
Dauversibre. A contract was vmtten and signed, which gave
these religious liberty to take charge of the Hotel-Dieu Hos-
pital at Ville Marie, as soon as appartments could be prepared
to receive them. The Mother House of Saint Sulpice in Paris,
furnished priests for the new Seminary of Ville Marie, (i) We

(1) Mother Jachereau, in lier " History of the H6t«l-Dieu de Quebec,"
gives UH the following details concernina; Mr. Souart, one of itH found-
ers : " His vouth was spent in the whirl of a gay Parisian life. Pleasure
and wealth were the two aims of his exiatence. He had chosen his state
of life— as men of the fashionable world do— without reflection. Assist-
ing at high mass in the church of Saint-Sulpice, some daysprevions to
his marnage, an accident occurred Tf hich was to make known to him
the will of God. It was the feetiyal of Our Lady's glorious Assump-
tion, and the clergyman who wo^ to eulogise the Blessed Virgin's
coronation as Queen of Heaven, fell sndaeuly ill at the hour of
sermon. Grieved that so large an audience should be deprived of an
instruction upon such a day, a aexton was !^ent around the church to
see if among the Priests and Religious present, one could be found to
supply the vacant place. He addressed himself to one well known
in Paris, and begged that he would ascend the pulpit and speak
according to his inspirations. The gentleman accepted, and after a
-few worOiB on the feast of the day, he was inspired to speak upon the
necessity of examining one's vocation. His words made a deep im-
pression upon Mr. Souart, and he thought within himself that he was
•on the point of a rash ujidertaking. Extremely agitated, he resolved
to consult God in prayer, and for this purpose entered retreat at
Maint-Sulpioe. Here, the willbf God was clearly manifested, and in
«ons6quence his marriage engagement broken, and the ecclesiastical
state embraced in this same Seminary of Saint-Sulpice. Sent some
time afterwards to Canada, he rendered imiaense service to the co-
lony of Ville-Maris. not only by his works of zeal, but also because
of his knowledge of the medical act, which rendered him invaluable
to the settlement, there was no other physician for the sick and
infirm until some years later. In his old age, he retnmed to finraee,
and there prepared himself to receive tLat eternal reward, which L
promised to all those who leave father and mother ior God's sake."

! I

li I

i li i I

.'IM

— 52 —

shall see its members even down to our own day, educating-
ilnd training, not only the youth of Ville Marie, but also num-
bers from all parts of the western hemisphere.

It would be no easy task, to describe the joy evinced by the
colonists, upon the arrival of these distinguished ecclesiastics.
Miss Manse, who had so long anticipated their coming,
hastened to prepare an apartment for them in her hospital,
and this single room answered the purposes of parlour, sleep-
ing room, refectory and kitchen, until such time as the com-
pletion of the new Seminary gave them a home. Heavenly
favors seemed to succeed each other. The settlers became
more and more attached to a spot, which had been the theatre
of so many heroic sacrifices, and when it was announced to
them, that nuns were coming from France to take charge of
their hospital, their joy was great.

At this same period so fruitful in good works, dates the
opening of Sister Bourgeoys' school, the first, ever taught in
the district of Montreal. Here, Huron, Iroquois and French
Canadian met together, arid together lisped the names of Jesus,,
of Mary, of faith, hope and love.

" Two fontixries and more have flown since that thrice happy day,
And still around us, virtue sheds her mild benignant ray.
The stream of science, for us still flows, profusely as before ;
Its waters come from that well-spring, our Mothers loved of yore."

But let us turn back, and gaze upon the first humble struc-
ture, sanctified by the zealous teachings of Margaret Bourgeoys.
Yes, dear reader, more than two hundred years ago, there stood
on the sloping banks of the Saint Lawrence, a rough stone
stable some thirty six feet long.

This lowly building, the only one at M. de Maisonneuve's
disposition, was given to Sister Bburgeoys, with a certain ex-
tent of land, and here she continued her apostolic labors, so
generously commenced in the forests and on the mountain
sides of Ville Marie. Here too, at a later period, she was to-
Tound her Congregation, destined the first, to spread through-
out the colony, the spirit and the virtues of the Mother of God.

— 53 —

** This stable " Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " was about thirty
"*' six feet long, and had served so far, as a place of refuge for
**' animals of every kind ; however 've managed to build a
•' chimney, and cleaned out the lower part destined for our
" school-room. Above this, was a sort of pigeon house, which
** we converted into a dormitory and sitting-room, but it W;^
" extremely inconvenient as the only means of access, was by
<' .an outside ladder We took possession of this habitation,
" the 25th of November 1657." A young girl, by name Eliza-
beth Picard, became Sister Bourgeoys' associate and remained
with her up to the time of her marriage.

Sister Bourgeoys adds : " Here I assembled all the children
" of the colony, who were capable of being taught." Yes !
many and precious were the deeds of virtue accomplished,
within that first humble dwelling where the Congregation of
Notre Dame, was to receive its birth, and comme.ice its grand
work of regeneration. H' w many thrilling memories cluster
around that spot, cradle of Ville Marie's first religious com-
munity. The lowly roof, is to us dearer, grander far, than mar-
ble piles or noble gothic structure, for it was there she lived, it
was there she toiled, there, she taught her school and kept
under her immediate protection, the young emigrant girls, who
came to seek a home in the colony. There too, for the greater
advantage of a certain number of young persons, who were no
longer of an age to attend school, she opened an external Con-
gregation, similar to the one she had herself attended in the
<ity of Troyes. These assemblies commenced on the and of
July, festival of Our Lady's Visitation, i^;^8, and alreadj^the
name of " The Congregation " was given to her institution.

" This same year ", sister Bourgeoys tells us : *' Our modest
" habitation received an other inmate. There was an Iroquois
" woman who lived nearby, she had a little girl some nine
*' months old, which was sadly neglected. My companion's
•** heart was touched at the sight of this poor little creature and
■** she prevailed upon me to ask for the child, I did so, but
" almost certain of meeting with a refusal, it was as I expect-
** ed. Some time afler, howevu, on her return, iropi the chase;

Mil'' I

■ li;

/ijis

— 54 —

" with other women of her nation, she was prevailed upon to
" give up the child that it might be cared for. Mr. Souart at
" this time Curate of Ville Marie, oflFered her a necklace and
" other little trinkels much valued by the Indians, and for this
** paltry sum she ceded her child to others, whose hearts were
" warm with true christian charity. In this way we gained a
" soul to God. She was baptized on the 4th of August 1668,
" feast of Our Lady of the Snows, and received in conse-
" quence, the name of her heavenly Protectress. Father Le-
" moine, assures us that this child was the first of the Iroquois
" tribe, that received the Sacrament of Baptism. Some time-
" after this event, I went to France, and during my absence
" the child was confided to the care of a woman named La-
" croix. In the interval the father came to Ville Marie in hopes
" of finding her, but unable to discover where she was, he re-
" turned to the forest without her. This little girl died at the
" age of six years in our house. Two others were successively
" baptized, bore the same name as the first, and died at the
" same early age."

As we have already remarked Sister Bourgeoys' zeal, was.
not confined exclusively to the younger portion of the colony,
every one of its members, shared her solicitude ; and, as a
tender mother would scatter blessings around the future path-
way of her child, with the same anxious tenderness did she
labor for the future welfare of the settlers. Devotion to the
Queen of Heaven, must be the guiding star, the life of every
heart The love of Mary was her own dream of happiness and
yielding to a strong interior impulse, she resolved to erect at
some distance from the settlement, a pittle chapel in honor
of the Mother of God, which would be not only a monument
of filial love, but at the same time a ramrarl* and a strong-
hold to defend the site of Ville Marie. Still more, it would be
a place of pilgrimage, a sanctuary, before whose shrine, the des-
ponding and the erring, the pure and the holy, might together
kneel, and together, make known their common wants. And
as Sister Bourgeoys opened the first school and established the
first religious community of Ville Marie, so, the first church

■^S"

— 55 —

erected in honor of the Mother of God, was due to
her zealous efforts. We read, " that when the Montreal
" Company was first formed, the associater resolved that the
*• first chapel built upon the island of Montreal, should be de-
" dicated to the Blessed Virgin, and even before the establish-
" ment of the colony, M. Olier was frequently heard to say :
" Oftentimes it occurs to me that God in his infinite mercy,
" will one day send me to Ville Marie in Canada, where a '
" church will be built in honor of his holy Mother and there I
" will become Our Lady's Chaplain."

This desire could not be realized at that time on account of
the indian hostilities, and for many years a small wooden chapel
was the only temple raised in honor of the Most High. Sister
Bourgeoys had evidently received a special calling to spread
this pure devotion throughout the land, and it would seem
that God desired the realization of this pious design, for she
was inspired to lay the foundations of the edifice, even before
the arrival of the Sulpiciaas in Montreal. \ Having obtained
from the Jesuit Fathers, who exercised at that time the holy
ministry in the colony, 'all the special permissions, she set to
work in the spring of 1657. Her pious desire found an echo >
in every heart, all were zealous to share in the good work.
Some brought wood, others brought stone, while a still larger
number came, with willinoj hearts, strong arms and mechanical
skill. I'he foundations were dug, the first stone laid and
blessed, and the little chapel dedicated to " Our Lady of Good
Help," or " Bonsecours," as it is better known. This was-
sufficient for the moment. Circumstances demanded a short
delay, and Sister Bourgeoys was happy at the thought of
resuming her labor during the autumn of this same year. About
this time, Mr. *► Maisonneuve returned from France, accom-
panied by the gentlemen who were to lay the foundations of
the Seminary of Saint-Sulpice. Desirous of contributing to the
good work undertaken by Sister Bourgeoys, Mr. ^ Maison-
neuve had trees felled in the forest, and the humble Governor
helped his men to draw them outside the woods, and to prepare
them in readiness for the autumn. Sister Bourgeoys had been

— 56 —

fully authorized to commence this good work, still, it w^uld seem
that notwithstanding all these energetic preparations, the time
fixed by Divine Goodness had not yet arrived, for unforeseen
circumstances, f -evented the accomplishment of her pious
design at this moment. We shall see her later, however,
happily realizing this, the dearest wish of her heart. '

Some months previous to this event, Miss Manse had met
with a sad accident : her arm, which had been broken by a fall
on the ice, had become perfectly useless and hopelessly
paralysed from want of proper care and attention. She suffered
acutely, and her Iriends advised her to go to France for relief,
and at the same time, hasten the departure of the " Hospital-
lers of La Fl^che " for the new Hospital of Ville-Marie, The
journey was absolutely necessary and a companion indis-
pens^Ible. Sister Bourgeoys, who had viewed the increasing
population with anxious eyes, felt that alone she was unable to
supply its wants, and despairing to receive any assistance at
that time from the young persons who resided in the colony,
she decided upon returning to France, to seek out among her
former associates, generous self-sacrificing hearts, capable of
continuing the good work she had commenced. Her zealous
desires were approved, and preparations were made at once
for their departure.

Ever since her arrival in Canada, Sister Bourgeoys had
taken charge of the vestry and the altar linen, and this res-
ponsability she never consented to share with any one ; conse-
quently, before leaving, she beg^ i permission to continue her
charge, upon her return from France. Mr. Galinier, curate of
the parish, consented, provided her absence would not be
prolonged over a year. She gave her word, and the 14th of
October, 1658, saw them on the deep, homeward bound, if
home there was, for them here below. After \ safe and
pleasant journey, despite the feeble health and broken arm,
they saw themselves once more upon the friendly shores of
their native land.

It was the festival of the Epiphany, 165c.

Sister Bourgeoys tells us, that when they arrived in France,

— 57 —

Miss Manse was suffering so acutely from her arm, that she
was unable to h^ar the movement of the conveyance, which
was to transport '.er from La Rochelle to La Fl^che, in con-
sequence she was borne upon a litter. A few days later, they
were in Paris, where Miss Manse intended to visit the Superior
of Saint-Suipice as well as other members of the Montreal
Company, and represent to them her inability to render the
slightest service in favoi of the Hospital, and endeavor to
procure the Sisters of Saint-Joseph to re))lace her, they having
been chosen by Mr. Olier before his death. All this she ac-
complished. The members of the Company, listened at-
tentively, and being themselves eye witnesses to the sad state,
for which there seemed but slight relief, they manifested their
compassion in every possibly way. Skilful and experienced
surgeons were consulted, but having examined her arm, they
declared that there was no human remedy. The skin presented
the appearance of a piece of prepared leather, the ann and
hand without movement, deprived of all natural heat, and but
just enough of sensibility left to cause pain, whenever it was
touched. After this declaration, Miss Manse, convinced that
human art would be of no avail, acting upon inspiration, re-
solved to go and pray upon Mr. Olier's tomb. Her kind
friend. Sister Bourgeoys accompanied her to the Seminary, but
being unable to accomplish their pious project at this moment,
the friends separated. Miss Manse remained with one of her
sisters in Paris, while Sister Bourgeoys proceeded onwards to
Troyes.

It is not without feelings of emotion, that one revisits his
native land, particularly when the absence has been prolonged
foi a lapse of years. What must it have been for Sister Bour-
geoys when she entered her native city ? There, almost every
spot was sacred to her, hallowed by some sweet recollection to
memory dear. She never told what her feelings were upon this
occasion, but no doubt the throbbing emotions of her sensitive
loving heart, were stilled by the power of that mighty word,
Sacrifice ! She simply relates what concerned Miss Manse, and
4 few other details relati" to those who were to accompany

liSsr

— 58 —

her on her return to Canada. " The Sunday after my arrival
" in Troyes, " she writes, " I received a letter ftom Miss Manse
" stating that she had been miraculously cured through the
" merits of M. Olier, her own hand writing was the most con-
" vincing proof " Grateful beyond expression for the great
favor received, these two devoted souls set to work each in her
way, for the advantage of the little colony left beyond the
western waves. Miss Manse, exerting herself in every possible
way, to procure the Sisters of Saint Joseph for her hospital^
Sister Bourgeoys seeking out in her native city, generous young
persons, to assist her in the sanctification of the youthful colony.
" Once more in Troyes " writes Sister Bourgeoys, " I remained
" with my former friends, the religious of the Congregation.
** To these I made known my intention, of taking back yntk
" me to Canada, to share my occupations, two or three young
" girls, who were strong, healthy and virtuous. Mr. Raisin,
" the father of one of my young friends, was at this time
" on a visit to the city of Troyes, hearing me speak thus, he
" advised me to pray well, so that more than one generoua
" young heart might be inspired to follow me. " He returned
" to Paris, little thinking that his only daughter would be the
" first to offer herself. Miss Raisin entreated me accept of her
" as a companion, but I was unwilling to make any promise,
" before she herself acquainted her father of her determina-
" tion. Soon after, two others joined us, they were Miss Anny
** Chitel and Catherine Crolo. Taking leave of our friends,
" we started for Paris, where Miss Raisin did her utmost to
'* obtain her father's consent. I could not but admire the truly
" christian spirit which animated the parents of my young
" friends. Mr. Chdtel in particular loved his daughter with all
" a father's tenderness, and when confiding her to my care, he
** enquired with loving solicitude, " How we intended to live
** in Canada. " I showed hin the contract which put me in
possession of the stable, given by M. i^ Maisonneuve. " So
•' far for the lodging " he answered, " But what other induce-
" ment do you offer to those who accompany you ? Whatmeans
" of subsistance have you ? " I replied that I could only give

— 59 —

" them bread and soup, and promise them, toils, privations and
" humiliations. The fond fathers eyes were suffused with tears
" at these words, but unwilling to oppose the designs of
" of Heaven, he said through his tears, " Take my child", then
" passing into his study, he signed the paper, which attested
" that his daughter engaged herself to live with me, and assist
" me in teaching the children of Ville Marie. Then, after pro-
" viding every essential comfort for his daughter's journey,
" Mr. Chitel had a hundred and fifty livres in gold sewed up
" in her corset, and commanded her to keep this secret, so that,
" should she fall victim to loneliness or disgust, she could easily
" return home. In a word, he did all that a devoted father
" could do, to lighten the sacrifice of leaving France. He wrote
to- the most considerable posts along the route, saying that if
his daughter required any assistance either going or coming, to
give it fieely in his name.

" Miss Raisin had more diflSculty in obtaining her father's
" consent He not only forbade her to leave France, but
" even refused to admit her into his presence. She prayed and
" entreated until finally conquered by her tears and supplica-
" tions, he gave his consent, and signed her engagement with
" me in a manner similar to the others. This done, Mr. Raisin
" gave the sum of a thousand francs to defray the expenses of
" the journey. I accepted three hundred and returned the rest ;
" but every year Mr. Raisin sent us a certain amoum upon the
" seven hundred which I had refused, and after his death, his
" son who was an Advocate in Parliament, continued this same
'* kindly act. To the three companions already obtained, was
" added a fourth, known later as Sister Hioux, and the first
"received as a professed Sister in the Community of the Con-
" gregation of Notre- Dame, Ville-Marie." \^

Sister Bourgeoys gives no other details ^lative to her stay
in Paris, though we feel assured that many interesting incidents
must have marked her arrival, sojourn and departure. The
curiosity excited by the novelty if her enterprise was in itself a*
subject to be pondered on. Those who before had deemed her
undertaking rash and extravagant, and who had openly blamed

(

}

— 60 —

her proceedings, now viewed things in another light and
evinced in every possible way, their deep interest and warm
admiration. Ever humble in her thoughts and in her words.
Sister Bourgeoys never made any allusion to the consideration
she enjoyed in the hearts of alL She cared not for the honors
nor the esteem of the world, neither did she fear its frowns.
What she did, was done for (lod alone, and she could not look
back upon the world's proffered esteem and muse upon the
success which accompanied her undertakings. We read however,
that during this visit to France, a wealthy nobleman member
of the Montreal Comp^ ay, singularly edified by Sister Bour-
geoys' zeal and devotedness, offered her a rich dotation so as
to insure a certain revenue to her little community, but the good
Sister refused to receive it, fearing that too much ease, would
be prejudicial to the spirit of poverty which she faithfully
cherished and which she wished, above all things, to bequeath
to her religious family.

In all, her journey to Paris had proved a most successful
one, and thanking God for the favors that had accompanied it,
she bade an affectionate farewell, to her native city, and started
for " La Rochelle," with the heroic young girls, who had so
generously consented to share her toils and privations. Once
again the signal for departure. It was the 39th of June 1659.
There were two hundred persons on board the vessel. One
hundred and ten of which were destined for Ville-Marie. Her^
Sister Bourgeoys met witii the Sisters of S«tint Joseph, who
were to accompany Miss Manse to Canada, for the I'urpose of
taking charge of her hospital there. Two gentlemen of Saint
Sulpice, Mr. Le Maistre and Mr. Vignal, both of whom were
to leave their crim»on records in the Annals of Ville Marie.
I'he members o\ Saint Sulpice in Paris, who had ever been so
deeply interested in the infant colony, went to considerable
expense at this time, to procure and fit out a certain number
of young persons of both sexes, who were to go and establish
themselves at Ville-Marie. There were about sixty young men
and about half that number of young women who were con-
fided to Sister Bourgeoys' care. She bestowed ever) motherly

— 61 —

attention upon them, not only during the long sea voyage, but
even after they had reached Ville Marie, as the sequel will
show.

Contradictions and humiliations always come unlooked for.
" At La Rochelle," we are told," a certain number of persons^
*' who were opposed to the advancement of the Colony were
" the cause of many personal affronts, many painful incidents to
" our travellers. But their submission, their meek acceptation
of these crosses, could not, but draw down special blessings
from above. Every endeavor was made to prevent the Sisters
of Saint Joseph from leaving the shores of France.

Then again, the captain of the vessel, influenced by false
reports, would not allow them to embark, unless they paid in
advance, the expenses of the journey which amounted to about
20,000 livres. To these contradictions, so trying at the moment,
•was added a sojourn of three months at *' La Rochelle "
besides the indispensable obligations of supporting during this
time one hundred and ten persons. Sister Bourgeoys, refers
to these mishaps in her memoirs, and says :^'. That the gold
" which she received from Miss Raisin at this time was a pro-
" vidential relief to all. Our passage," she adds, " had been
" promised for fifty livres each, provisions and baggage included,
" but when the time to leave came, the Captain demanded
" i75 livres and we had no money. Mr. 4e Maisonneuve's
'* credit was of no avail, and this man insisted that Miss
** Raisin should return to Paris and procure the amount. This
" was tc me a source of extreme annoyance, but finally after
" much trouble and many entreaties, we succeeded in making
" this man understand, that every thing would be arranged to
" his entire satisfaction ; relying on our promises, he consented
" to raise anchor and Ic.ive. It was the festival of Our Lady's
" Visitation the 2nd of July, this same year 1659, that the
" vessel took her westward course, laden with consolations for
" the Colony of Ville-Marie.

— 6? —

" Gk), in thy glory, o'er the western seas, *
Take with thee gentle winds thy sails to swell,
Sunshine and joy upon thy streamers be,
Fare thee well Bark ! fare thee well."

" A long farewell, thou wilt not bring us back,
All, whom thou bearest far from home and hearth,
Many are thine, whose steps no more shall track.
Their own sweet native earth."

CHAPTER SEVENTH.

^ / V - -

Once more apon the Ocean.-gne kleiito m>uum! l ,ud W ith tli w voya ge.—

frtm-4 mpi-^jfflinTt n whivh -j hf v 1^^ ' ^V Mvf~Trifir rntnrp iin iffi * in i nl ii v pii
n]}on Sister Bourgeoys' yonng compaDioDB^ ^ow t he oottl e w hotl ay
/their arrival.— The Salpician martyrs.— Visible protection of Hea-
ven, upon the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame.

The vessel, in which our travellers sailed, was called, the
" Saint Andrew." It had served for the sick, more than two
years during the war, and many had found upon this " floating
hospital," the relief which only death can give. No quarantine
had been made, in consequence, a pestilential disease soon
broke out among the passengers, and the first days of the
journey, were marked by nine or ten deaths.

Mr. LeMaistre, took charge of the sick, and when all was
over, he wrapt them up in their winding sheets, and stood by,
when they were consigned to their watery grave. Among the
victims, were two french calvinists, in whose favor, the hour of
mercy dawned ; they had the happiness of abjuring the errors
of their youth, and died in the bosom of that church, who re-
ceives all who come, even at the eleventh hour. Sister Bour-
geoys was not the last to render service, in these sad civcum-
tances. Special blessings seemed to accompany her, and while
those around fell exhausted, she seemed endowed with super-
human strength. Her young companions were very ill, and
Miss Manse almost redaced to the extremity. But sickness
was not their only trial, furious tempests assailed their ship,
and kept them in continual danger of perishing. Amid
these apparent ills, their's was that virtue which looks calmly
on misfortune, thoroughly convinced that they were in
God's keeping, that His power could make the calm succeed
the storm, they adored Him and blessed Him, in sunshine and
in darkness.

ii:^

ll-i

— 64 —

» " There, was courage in fragile form

Faith, trusting to t^e last.

Prayer breathing heavenward thro' the stcrm,

Bat all alike have passed."

(HEHAN8.y

The tedious sea voyage was over, and as the 8th of Septem-
ber ushered in Our Lady's Nativity, the Saint Andrew cast an-
chor before Quebec. It would indeed be a pleasing task dear
reader, could we recount in detail the different circumstances
of their arrival. Could we describe the feelings of these volun-
tary exiles, who came, led on by their spirit of faith and zeal,
to do something in the glorious cause of God, upon these west-
ern shores.

, Sister Bourgeoys' youthful companions in particular excite
our curiosity and call for our warmest admiration. We would
fain know, what pictures their fancy wrought up, as they neared
the shores of their future home, and compared the beauties of
uncultivated nature to the splendors and magnificence of their
own fair France.

What thought they of the forest child ? Did not the seeming
dreawness of the far off vista, fill their young hearts with sad
forebodings, and cause their thoughts to wander back instinc-
tively to the loved ones left behind ? Did not some fond remi-
niscence, break in upon their feelings, and lead them to sigh
and to say : " Do they miss me at home ? " And perchance
the passing breeze whispered back, " We miss thee at home,,
yes, we miss thee ; and the imaginary echo, may have been to
them, the sweetest of earthly consolations. We know not what
they felt, perhaps, they dared not linger with these loved me-
mories, for there are things.

" We must throw from us, when the heart would gather
Strength to fulfil its settled purposes."

Like the noble woman, by whose side they knelt, they had
left the shores, where Christianity shed its brightest beams, fuid
scattered its richest blessings, and with her they came, anima-
ted by the same single hearted, pure, unselfish love, to make
God known to hearts, that knew him not. After spending some

_ 65 —

HANS.)

Seplem-
cast an-
isk dear
^stances
e volun-
nd zeal,
ese west-

ar excite
/e would
ly neared
jauties of
;e of their

» seeming
with sad
k instinc-
ond remi-
m to sigh
lerchance
at home,,
e been to
not what
loved me-

ther

L they had

jeams, ttxid

ne, anima-

K to make

Iding some

days in Quebec to recruit their strength, the 29th of this same
month, saw fhem in sight of Ville Marie.

" We reached Ville Marie the 29th of September," writes
Sister Bourgeoys. " And I could not but admire the goodness
■^' of God. Before leaving, I had requested Mr. Galinier to keep
•** my office in the vestry until I came home, he promised to
" do so, provided I was not more than a year away, and here
" notwithstanding all the contradictions we encountered, des-
" pite the accidents that befell us, I came back the same day
" and about the same hour as when I lefL%Happy were the
Colonists when news came of their safe arrival ! and why should
they not rejoice ? Old acquaintances had come to share their
toils, and all had received " good news from home." In truth,
the voyage had been of immense advantage to the colony. A
recruit of strong, healthy men, for its defence, experienced nuns
to take charge of the H6tel-Dieu, generous young hearts who
were to assist Sister Bourgeoys in her praise worthy exertions,
and finally two zealous Sulpicians who were to devote them-
selves heart and soul, for the common weal.

The settlement of Ville-Marie numbered at this neriod
.about one hundred and sixty-two families, more than forty
dwellings situated for mutual defence, an hospital, a fort,
a mill, and last but not least, the humble little chapel
of the Hotel-Dieu, the most precious of all their treasures ;
thither our travellers wended their way to offer up their
hymn of thanksgiving, to beg assistance and strength from
Him, whose love incites to noble deeds and who recom-
penses, even the efforts made. Sister Bourgeoys and her
companions, all required strength and counsel from above, for
many a toilsome, difficult task awaited them. Events of deep
interest to all had transpired during the interval of absence.
As we have already remarked, it had been proposed from the
ver)' beginning of the colony, to establish religion upon a solid
footing, by procuring every necessary advantage to the infant
church. The most essential, no doubt, was the erection of
an Episcopal See. This heavy responsability fell to the lot of
^liV de Laval, of the jioble house of Montmorency ; but better

t«-v

ill

— 66 —

**'khown as "L'AbW de Montigny," who at the time of his
nomination, was archdeacon of Evreux. Ah appeal wad ttilade
to the Holy Father; the Court of Frahce, made kiiown its
desires, and without further delay, the Bulls were sent; which
^ rfilgave t o - M iT de Laval the commission of Apostolic Vicar in
^^ 'Canada, with the title of Bishop in partibus 6k P^r<fe. ' He

'' ^iled for his far off mission 'Soon after his promotion, and
reached Quebec in the month of June, this Same year, 1659.
He was received with every possible mark of distlnctioh, as
became the first Bishop of Canada.

' ^'Trials," it is said, "never come alone." It was how
"leister Bourgeoys' hour to take up her cross, for contra-

^ 'didtions came in swift succession. Tentative^' had' already
been made to establish the Sister Ursulines of Qiiebei at

'^'^Ville-Marie, but without success, as the same obstiacte Which

^'prevented the execution of this design, in 1653, still existed in
1659. "We are strongly urged," writes Mother Mary of the

'^ Incarnation, " to establish a house of our order in Mbntreal,
" but it is not in our power to do so, for want of fUnds." And
this want of pecuniary resources, which is the principal obstacle
to one foundation, becomes the basis and the ground work for

■ * another : convincing proof that " unless God builds the house,
" they labor in vain that build it." The Ursulines, consJidered
a foundation incompatible with the poverty of the place, and
Sister Bourgeoys, in a spirit of disengagement never surpassed
and rarely equalled, commences her institution, which she
endows at the price of sacrifices and humiliations. It was her

'special mission.

To these apprehensions, succeeded anxieties and ftaris of
every kind for the welfare of the colony, and each mbnient
seemed to bring Ville-Marie nearer to the brink of ruin. Then

*"dame alarms, beca;use of the invasions and the depredations of
the Iroquois ; so far, the settlers had contented themselves,
with defending their homes and their lands; but hostilities be-

^ came so frequent, that it was deemed necessary to plirsud the
common enemy as far back as the forests, and by this means,
keep them at bay. The colonists prepared for this action, by

— 67 —

* a fervent reception of the Sacraments, and promising before the
altar, that they would accept of no quarter from their enemies,

' but struggle until their latest breath, in defence of Mary's city,
and the loved ones there. This done, they put all their tem-

• poral affairs in order, then said a last " Good bye " to their
fellow citizens, and ascended the Saint Lawrence, in their
litde barks, to meet the enemy, and shed their blood for Cod
and for their homes.

A cruel conflict ensued, 800 Iroquois were completely mas-
tered by 1 7 of the settlers, for the space of eight days, at the
' end of which time, their valor and intrepidity, inspired terror
for the name of Montreal, and their lives so nobly sacrificed
in its defence, saved all Canada.

They fell,
Ah t who dies in vain,
Upon his country's war field, and within
The shadow of the Altar f I tell thee,
That the voice of noble blood
Thus poured, for faith and freedom, hath a tone
Which from the night of ages, from the gulf
Of death shall burst, and make its high appeal
Sound unto earth and Heaven, Immortal seed.
Deep by heroic suffering hath been sown
On all her ancient hilln : and generous hope
Knows that the soil, in its good time shall yet
Bring forth a glorious harvest. Earth receives
Not one red drop, from faithful hearts, in vain.

(Hemanb.)

Sister Bourgeoys in relating these details, lays before us at
the same time, the harrowing circumstances ofM^. Le Maistre's '/^(^U ,
death. When the illustrious founder of Saint Sulpice, proposed
this far off mission, to his ecclesiastics, not one evinced more
eagerness, than the worthy priest, whose death was even then
predicted, by the prophetic Olier. " Send me to Canada " he
said, " and once there, I will seek out these savages and live
among them ! " " You will not be obliged to seek them out,'*
continued his holy Superior, " they will come of themselves^
'*^'iuid so surround you, that escape will be impossible."

And so it was. But let us listen, dear reader, to Sister BOur-

'in.

geoys' narration

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

•" itt III 2.2
2.0

1.8

1.25

1.4 1.6

= : ==.

►

Hiotographic

Sciences
Corporation

-<^>

''-b

23 WIS r MAIN STRKT

W£BStM,N.Y. 14580

(716) 872-4503

^^^
'^

3* /M

->■• ".;'Hr' - - ■'srvv-- / " '' ":^-

\l 1

■; lit''

Maapai

aSSm

ifc:^ '

68 —

((
((
((
((
(t
((
((

«
«

<(
«
«

«
(I
«

<(
«

«
t<
tt

" It was the 29th of ^August, 1661. — After having celebrated
the * Holy Sacrifice ', Tj/ff. Le Maistre took ^ certain number
of domestics from the Seminary with him, and went to Saint
Gabriel's farm, situated at some distance from ihe settlement.
It was harvest time, and the indians were aware of this, con- .
sequently they concealed themselves in an ambuscade. Ji^ "fu^
Le Maistre, stood sentinel at some distance from where the
workmen were employed, so as to warn them, at the slightest
approach of danger.

" The Iroquois, seeing him in this position, crept stealthily
around, and falling upon him suddenly, killed him with their
fire-arms.

" She adds, " It was the festival of the Decollation of Saint
John the Baptist. The Iroquois after severing his head from
his body, rolled it up in his pocket-handkerchief, and carried
it away with them (i). We were told that the features of the
holy man were engraved so deeply and so distinctly upon
this handkerchief, that he could be easily recognized by any
one. Some time later, as I was on the point of starting for
France, it came into my mind that I should ascertain the
truth of this fact, before making it knowii^One of the work-
men, who was taken prisjnner with •4k*, Le Maistre and
afterward i ^leased, mirj'r, his fingers, told me that he could
swear to the truth of this assertion, not from having heard it
said, but from having looked with his own eyes, upon the
marvellous representation. He made every possible promise
to these barbarians, so as to obtain this precious portrait, but
in vain, they would accept of no price and declared that they
would never give it up, that it was a glorious trophy, which
would render them invincible in war." *' But what is more

(1)- The Indian who gave the fatal blow to if^ Le Maistre, by name
Thiery Hondoron, was sometime afterwards, oonverted to Christianity
by the prayers, no donbt, of the martyred sulpician ; convinced that
he would hud in the priests of the Seminary, benefactors and fathers,
he placed himself under their direction in the mission of the moun-
tain. He gave his daughter Marie, to Sister Bourgeoys that she miapht
be instructed in the principles oif our holy faith ; later, lie married
her to a frenchman who was employed among the domestics of the
Seminary. The old indian entortaiued for the wortliy priests who
had taken pity on hiui, the doeixist sentiments of respeot and grati-
tude, up to his last moments.

er
nt
It.
>n- ^

:he
est

lily
leir

lint
•om
ried
the
pon
any
I for
Lthe
rork-
and
ould
ird it
the
nnise
t,but
tthey
nrhich
more

— 69 —

" remarkable still " write the Sisters of Saint Joseph, to their
" friends in France, " the handkerchief remained perfectly
" white, free from spot or stain, while the features of the holy
" priest were impress^ 1 upon it, as of fine white wax. Upon
** seeing this, the Indians were terrified, and said to each
" other : " This man must have been a great demon." The
" Indians were so strangely impressed by these circumstances,
** that they dared not retain it any longer, and it was accord-
" ingly sold to the English. One of the Jesuit Fathers tried to
" obtain it from the latter, but did not succeed, as the Iroquois
" had menaced them severely, if they did so."

/\ Two months later, his companion and fellow laborer, 1Wt>"^'^
Vignal, followed in the same bloody path. He was cruelly
massacred by the Indians the 25th of October following.

Leading his men to a certain island at some distance from
Ville-Marie, to collect stone for the purpose of completing the
Seminary, he was attacked by the Indians who were lying in
ambush on this island. They pierced his body through and
through, then when they had vented their rage upon him, his
body, which was too mutilated to be taken away with them,
was destined to serve for their repast. Consequently his flesh
was roasted and eaten by the sanguinary Iroquois.

" We flattered ourselves " write the Sisters of Saint Joseph.
iTl " That I»4t Vignal would continue to be our director for many
** years to come. But God, has ordained things otherwise ;
** he was destined to walk in the traces of M? Le Maistre, not
" satisfied with taking away his life, the Iroquois roasted his
" remains and ate them. This circumstance is afflicting for all
** his friends, but doubly so for us." Notwithstanding these
scenes so often spread before the settlers' gaze, the colony
strengthened and increased, though it required superhuman
energy, and boundless confidence in God, to dwell at this time
in the infant city of Vilie-Marie : a time, when to brave the
open air, was almost to expose one's life. Every revengeful
feelin,^ that savage animosity could aroi e, was called forth to
action, and they viewed with deep hatred the success that
attended the white man's endeavors ; success, which was to

— To-

driy$:, them from their forest homes, from the soil, of which
they had been so long the undisputed masters. Persevering
in their vindicative attempts to destroy the colony, they lurke4
unce^ingly around the settler's home, lying in ambush for
many successive days, so as to surprise those whom neces-
sity compelled to leave their habitations. Those who came
to win their souls to God, ever indulged the fond hope,
that one day, the regenerating waters would lave their dark
brows, and for this reason, they allowed them at times to
approach their settlement This condescension was too often
abused, when those who treated them kindly, relied too much
upon their seeming friendship. Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " that
** on one occasion, shelter had been given in a bam at some
" distance from their dwelling,, to a number of indians of the
*' Huron tribe, who had been converted to Christianity. Others
" of the Iroquois nation, who were seemingly on friendly terms,
" came soon after and had with them a common lodging. During
*' the night however, the Iroquois massacred all the others with
" the exception of two little girls, who succeeded in running
*' away- It was a fearful sight, to look upon all these mutilated
"bodies."

It was at this time, and 'mid scenes like these, that Sister
Bourgeoys commenced her glorious undertaking of founding
an institution destined to imitate in all things our holy Mother's
life here below. Faith, in the assurance given, that her heavenly
protectress would never abandon her, gave iier strength to per-
form her Divine Master's will.

" God's love
Hath given her nobler being, made her heart
A home for all the deep sublimities,
Of heavenly impulses."

And her young companions, who had forsaken so freely and
so generously, their fair homes in yon sunny clime, what said
they, when the red m^'s yells rolled out on the midnight air,
and sent their life's blood quivering through their veins ? What
said they, when the scalping knife reeking with its victim's blood,
whizzed through the air, and warned them that the work of

— 71 —

destruction was nigh'. What said they ? What says the desert
ilower to the thunder's roar, to the lightning's flash? Ah ! their
fearless hearts, were raised above earthly terrors, they listened
to sweet echoes from the Psalmist, whose sounds fell \i] on their
ear, far clearer than the indians* terrific shouts. " His truth
*' shall compass thee, as with a shield ; thou shalt not be afraid
■*' forthe terr9i;of the night, for ^^^e arrow that flieth in the day,,
*' for the plague that walketh in darkness. A thousand shall
" fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand, but it
" shall not come nigh thee." (Psalmist, xc).

They were indeed in God's own keeping, for these ferocious
children of the forest, lurked incessantly around their dwelling
and sought by a thousand stratagems to do them harm ; their
efforts all proved vain, and from the commencement of the
colony even to our own day, it has never been heard that a
Sister of the Congregation, received injury or insult from the
Ted man's child. Ever since the early days of Ville-Marie, they
have followed the Sister missionaries, whose lot has been cast
-among them ; and often times in their moods of sullen W|ayward-
ness, when none others dared approach, the gentle tones of a
Sister, to whom they always give the name of mother, has suc-
ceeded in recalling serenity to the dusky brow. Nay, a simple
glance, has again and again, made known to them the path of
duty.

■u

CHAPTER EIGHTH.

_ U)eyotk>n to thee

loly Family ".—Bister Mofln, aonalllsi; oiTthe EtAtel-Dieul— Mr. d©
Maisonneuve returns to Paris.— Eleven years after his departure from
Canada.— The Marquis of Traoy, and suite.— His magnificent escort.
— Governor de Courcelles, and the Iroquois children.- Marie Mag-
dalena Naohatal.

We read, " that the father of Themistocles, pointing out one
day to his young son, an old and disabled galley, that was
lying on the sea shore, said to him : * My son ', it is thus, that
people treat those, who have rendered them service, when they
have no further need of their assistance." This strange, and'
too ordinary requital, for years of faithful service, was now to
be exemplified in the person of Mr. •«k Maisonneuve, the first
Governor of Ville-Marie, at the close of twenty-two years devo-
tedness to the colony. It was in the month of June 1664, that
he was replaced by " Sieur de la Touche," and received orders
to return to France. We shall not enter into any details con-
cerning this event, but simply extract from our household
annals, a few words of praise, to the memory of a devoted
Benefactor. His crosses were borne in silence and humility,
while his naturally gay and happy disposition, remained unruffled
by the storms of adversity. " His Constance was unequalled ;
" and things that would easily tend, to dishearten or rouse a.
** man's angry feelings, were to him a source of joy. His great
" spirit of faith, led him to find happiness everywhere, even in
" his disgrace. In these painful moments, he visited Mother
** cl» Brezoles, superior of the Hotel-Dieu, and Sister Bour-
" geoys." These two holy women felicitated him, upon these
rude favors, and expressed their satisfaction to see him worthy
to walk in the footsteps of his Divine Master, Consequently
he returned to France, that he might retire from the worlds
and bury in obscurity, his name, his glory, and even the remem-

— 73 —

brance of the wrongs he had endured. On this occasion, he
proved by his truly forgiving spirit, that,

" When streams of unkindness, as bitter as gall,

Babble up from the heart to the tongue,

And meekness is writhing in torment and thrall,

By the hand of ingratitade wrang.

In the heat of injnjstice, nnkind and unfair,

While the anguish is fostering yet.

None, none, but a christian, can ever declare,

I now, can forgive and forget."

Mr. «k Maisonneuve returned to Paris, where he lived enjoy-
ing a pension, given him by the Seminary of Saint Sulpice.
The colonists were thrown into the deepest consternation, but
none felt the blow mere acutely than Sister Bourgeoys, for none
could give a higher appreciation to his conduct, so loyal, so
virtuous and so just. Mother Juchereau, in her history of the
H6tel-Dieu of Quebec, writes, " This nobleman was a most
devout servant of Our Blessed Lady, to whom he had conse-
crated himself, by a vow. He was the father and the protector
of those he governed, and all those, to whom misfortune had
refused a home, found one in his hospitable mansion. As
Governor of Ville-Marie, he often times received little presents,
from the indians and from others, but he reserved nothing for
himself, all was distributed among his soldiers,. or the poor of
the city. During the long years of his active service in the
colony, he had acquired universal esteem, particularly during
the Iroquois war, where his valor and intrepidity, won the
admiration of all. We read in a record of the times, that he had
amassed no wealth in Canada, all that he received was in favor
of the large family, he loved so devotedly. In resigning his
position and his title, he had but the testimony of his con- /

science, to bear away with him ; even the sum of 6,000 ^Hweft^^/^t^t*^^^
that was due, he bequeathed to the poor of the H6tel-Dieii
He was happy and contented, to think that he had consecrated
the best part of his days, to the foundation of Ville-Marie, and
that his life had been a thousiiJid times exposed, for the honor
and the service of his God." None perhaps of those who had
resided in Montreal, could have given more accurate accounts

!|i

1 i

p' ■

l^fl-

Mv '

— 74 —

of general events in Canada, than Mr. . J«rMaisonneuve ; hi».j,j
appreciation of men and circumstances, would have been not;;-
only enlightened, but at the same time wise and impartial. But
he wrote nothing, through a spirit of christian charity for those,
whose sentiments and manner of Acting, were not altogether
without reproach. For God alone, he had sacrificed his life,
the divine approbation, was all he covete4f

Nothwithstanding the unpleasant circumsta,nces, connected
with his departure from Ville-Marie, his affection for Canada,
never diminished. He remained ever attached to this country,
his body was in France, his heart with those who had shared
his toils and his dangers, those, whom he called his children
well beloved, and his joy was unbounded, when any of them
visited his modest retreat in Paris. He spent the remaining
eleven years of his life, in preparing for his final departure from
this world ; God, who had blessed his public life, reserved
special benedictions for his last moments. He died in Paris,
the 9th of September 1676, in the sentiments of perfect calm,^,, >
peace and hopeful joy. When the news of this sad event
reached Ville-Marie, it was keenly felt, by all who knew him,
by all who had been the objects of his love and solicitude.
The Sisters of the Congregation in particular, who had so
many reasons to mourn his loss, and cherish his remembrance,
persuaded Sister Bourgeoys when she returned to France in
1C79, to bring back with her, his old domestic, who had been
so devoted to his cause, and who had clung to him in the time
of trial and disgrace. Louis Frin was too happy to end his days» . ,
in the midst of those, whom his master had loved as his owa 1
souL The memory of Mr. de Maisonneuve has always
been and is still in singular veneration, not only in the Motheafvq
House of Ville-Marie, but in every branch of the institution^jjr
and it is for this reason that we have given these fiew details,
concerning a cherished benefactor of the Congregation, an
intimate and devoted friend of its venerable foundress.

While these different events were transpiring, the pious con-..,
fraternity of the ** Holy Family" so rich in edifying details waa.;
established. This devotion which grew and strengthened with

the Colony, has been transmitted from father to son, even
down to our own day.

The laudable project of consecrating the country to the
** Holy Family " was first formed by the members of the
Montreal Company. We read : " In the : ;onth of February,
*' 1642, Mr. Olier having assembled the members of the
" society in the church of Notre Dame in Paris, offered up the
" August Sacrifice at Mary's Altar, and consecrated Montreal
" and the entire territory to Jesus, Mary and Joseph, under
*' the special protection of the ever Blessed Virgin Mary, to
** whom they rewigned the sovereignty and domain of their
** lands. They declared that the first and principal settlement
" there, should bear the name of Ville-Marie. God could not
" but bless the purity of their intentions." The better to
succeed in their undertaking, they resolved that the three
primitive communities of Ville-Marie, should be dedicated in
a special manner to one of these holy persons, the Sulpicians
whose direct aim is to represent Our Divine Lord, the Congre-
gation of Notre Dame destined to imitate in a special manner,,
the Blessed Virgin's life here below, the Sisters of Saint Joseph
especially formed to honor the foster father of Our Lord.
Sister Bourgeoys spec.' n her memoirs of having signed the
act, with Miss Manse, and Mother Mac6 of the H6tel Dieu.
** Our first Superiors " says Sister Morin in her Annals, " were
** closely bound in holy friendship, with Sister Bourgeoys and
*' her companions, they were the well-loved daughters of the
" most holy Virgin, and we the children of Saint Joseph,
" which gives us the inestimable privilege of belonging to the
" most Holy Family." To induce every member of the Colony
*o imitate, in some way, these divine models, a second object
was given to this devotion. This was to reach the three estates
of manhood, womanhood and childhood. The men took Saint
Joseph for their patron, the women Our Blessed Lady, and
children were to imitate the Infant Jesus. The inhabitants of
Ville-Marie, hastened to have their names enrolled as members
of the Confraternity. This devotion took its birth at Ville-
Marie, through the simultaiieous concourse of these three

— 76 —

li! Ill 'i

primitive communities, from thence it spread to Quebec, and
through the active endeavors of Madam d'Ailleboust, the rules
of the society, were approved of, by Bishop de Laval, March
1665. His Lordship took a deep interest in the progress and
development of this devotion. It was on this occasion, that he
finally allowed the first novice of the H6tel Dieu, to pronounce
her vows.

" I shall not fail," writes his Lordship, " to pray to the
" * Holy Family ' for our good Sister Morin (i), that her

(1) Sister Morin, whose/ name occnrs bo frequently in this little
work, was born in an honorable family of the city 01 Quebec, in the
year 1649. When the Sisters of Saint Joseph came from France in
1659, to take charge of the Hospital of Ville-Marie, the young girl, or
rather the child, felt within herself a strange desire to Join tuem. It
would seem that a wish to shed her blood, like the martyrs of old,
was the motive of a resolution so generous and so extraordinary,
Ville-Marie at this time, was the boulevard of French colonists in
Canada, the principal theatre of savage warfare and cruelty. This
desire, so vehement in a child of eleven years, was considered the
effect of indiscreet fervor, and pardo.iable because of a child's inex-
perience* Time proved however, that the inspiration came from
Heaven. The youthful Marie, pei-sisting in her resolution, her parent-*
finally consented, that she should leave hor home for Ville-Marie.
There was a touching expression of devoteduess and faith, in so heroio
a step. His Lordship, Bishop de Laval, manifested a desire to see the
ohildf, and satistied with her answers, he kindly sent her himself to
the Sisters of Saint Joseph. Of a most pleasing exterior, gifted with
a fine intelligence and many endearing qualities, she had left her
happy home and friends, to live in the company of three aged nuns,
share their privations and the rude labors of each day. In return,
the Sisters endeavored to smooth the thorny path, upon which she
had entered. Young as she was, Sister Morin was thought worthy,
to embrace the cross of her Divine Saviour. Twice was the yonnff
aspirant, brought to the gates of death, by violent maladies, and
when restored to health, it was only to become a prey to temptations
of disgust for her vocation. For four long years, she was alone in the
novitiate, and the gravity of her aged companions made a strange
contrast with the sprightly little novice, just entering her teens.
Many heavy trials came in turn, painful feelinge, against which she
struggled for the space of three years. The btorm passed away at last,
calm and happiness, were restored to her heart. As we have already
remarked, it was after the establishment of the confraternity of the
Holy Family, that Bishop de Laval allowed Sister Morin to pro-
nounce her vows. " I see nothing, he writes to Mr. Sonart, that can
" now prevent Sister Morin from consecrating herself entirely to Gtod.
" Receive her vows in our name, according to the power and antho-
" rity. with which we invest you. We shall not fail to recommend her
" to tjie Holy Family. Ask her to pray for me, and to obtain mercy
" for my soul, through the intercession of this same Holy Family.^'
The month of March following brought the hwpy day. A scene so
novel, created great sensation at Ville-Marie, All thepomp that could
be displayed, was brought forth on this occasion. The little charch
of the Hdtel-Dieu, was thronged to overflowing and who knows but
some dark eyed maiden, in her picturesque attire, with her Iroquois
Mother, joined the crowd, and tnat the more timid Huron or Algon-
quin, looked on in the distance, wondering what all this meant. Be

r-'*'!^

— 77 —

sacrifice may be perfect and entire "

Louis the XIV, yet in the beginning of" his glorious reign,
annoyed by the troubles and misunderstandings that were
continually taking place in the colony, resolved to investigate
matters closely ; for this purpose, he made choice of men,
distinguished for their moral worth and high intellectual
capacity, and placed the government of the colony in their
hands. In the month of March, 1660, he named the Marquis
of Tracy Vice-Roy, and upon him devolved the responsability
of visiting the french colonies in America. Mr. de Courcelles
was invested with the title and'authority of Governor-General,
and Mr. Talon named Vice-deAnt of the Colony. These
officers were wholly devoted to the interests of His Majesty,
and exerted themselves nobly in the common cause. Mr.
Talon, in particular, contributed so efiicaciously to the general
good, that his praise was on every tongue.

We r'had, in an ancient record, the/ following description of
the Vice-^<iv's arrival in this country ; '* The Marquis de
" Tracy reachM^Ouebec, the lasy day of June, 1665 The
" citizens had comfemplated a gpnd reception, but were disap-
*^ pointed, as the MarqtKs abstflutely refused this honor, and
" contented himself with menoyous acclamations that resound-
■" ed on all sides, and to wnicnS^e responded with the smiling
^' approbation of a father The chiming of the bells invited
^* him to the little chinch, where Bisnbja de Laval, in his pon-
** tifical robes, and assisted by his clergy, received him. He

L mercy

that as it may. the yonthf ul novice, seemed snpremely happy. Mother
Mac6 and her compauions, unable to take charge of the oiugiug^ ex-
acted by the ceremonial, made known their embarassment to Sister
Bourgeois. Not even on this occasion, did the worthy foundress of
the Conprregation, fail to be of assistance, ever ready to oblige, to
share with others, the rich natural advantages she possessed, and
assisted by Sisters Uaisin, Crblo and Hyoux, she supplied this want

in the most praise vforthy manner

Sister Morin, lived to an extreme old age, and. rendered many emi-
nent services to the monastery of which she was the first novice. We
see her still in 1724, with her pen in hand, adding to the annals of the
Hdtel-Diea, the events of that epoch. She is resting now, from her
past fears and toils, enjoying the reward of works and merits, which
Were the fruits of that hrst heroic resolution, taken in her eleventh
year, and kept faithfully, until she became a venerable ootogenarian.

PI .

<«-'"

— 78 —

" was then led to a seat of honor, which had bee prepared
" expressly for the occasion ; though sick and weakened by
" the long fatiguing sea voyage, the Marquis refused this
" distinction, and knelt unsupported upon the rough stone
" pavement, to pay his hom^es to the Most High. This done,
" soft echoes of the Te 2?«^w resounded throughout the humble
. " sanctuary." Canada was still in its infancy, but the regal
h' splendors of its first Governors have never been surpassed.
The chronicle adds : " The Vice-Roy never went out alone,
" whenever he appeared in public)\ he was preceeded by
" twenty-four guards, six pages in Couni costumes ; then came
" the Marquis surrounded by his officers, whose brilliaiit uni-
" forms were resplendent with gold and\ silver ; followed six
^ " footmen in livery, then came the magi^ificent regiment of
^JCarignan with its J^ghty noble officers, superbly attirea.
The Marquis of Tracy was enchanted with the aspect of the
country, and evinced from the first moment of his arrival, a
deep interest in everything connected with it The Indians,
attracted by the splendor of these demonstrations, and learning
that the Marquis was, the King's representative, gathered
together from all parts to pay him homage and testify that they
looked upon hiin, as a Protector, who would avenge the in-
sults and cruelties which they unceasingly received from their
common enemy, the Iroquois, Theii compliments were ac-
companied by presents of their kind, which the indian orator
deposed at the feet of the Vice-Roy. They were received with
becoming dignity. He listened with pleasure to their harangue,
promised them his assistance and kept his word, and though
he remained but one short year in Canada, he accomplished
all that he had promised. In the spring of 1666, he undertook
an expedition against the Iroquois, from whose cruelty and
insults the country had greatly suffered. The Marquik was
sixty-two years of age at this time, still he insisted upon leading
his officers himself. The Iroquois were terrified when they
saw this army, suri-oimding their hoin<?s and delstrojriti^ their
villages. Notwithstanding their haughtiness and disdain; they
came, and humbly sued for p>eace. Their propoisitions were

— 79 —

*''accepted, and the entire country freed, at last, from their cruel
incursions. Then came the month of September, wheto Mr.

'■ de CourCelles ^nd Mr. Talon visited Villfe-Marie. Every house

' i^n the vicinity was honored by their presence. "They soon
*' witnessed," writes one of Sister Bourgeoys' biographers, "the
'"immense good which had Resulted from the Ihfant Com-
"thti^ities of the Congregatiori and Saint Joseph j and dcsiting
"'to provide the worthy foundress in particulai*, with every
" facility for exercising her zeal, and extending it even beyond
*** the borders of Ville-Marie, these gentlemen gave her esta-
"blishment their entire approbation. Mr. Talon went still
" further ; wishing to put her Congregation on a solid basis,
" he allowed the citizens to assemble and draw up a petition
" to His Majesty, requesting that he would sanction her insti-

im tution by patent letters, '/"he assembly was accordingly held,
'" in one of the apartments of the Seminary of Saint SUlpice,
" the 9th of October, this same year."
Zealous for the welfare of the colony, in a spiritual point of

"View, Mr. Talon expressed his regrets that the number of
clergyriieri was insufficient, for the increasing wants of the
population. In consequence, he wrote to Mr. de Bretonvilliers,
Superior of Saint Sulpice in Paris, and made krown his desire,

'*%at the members of his society should be augmented.

His wishes were soon realized, and all hearts were glad. It
would seem that God had a marked predilection for the youth-
ful city, which had been so unreservedly consecrated to His
Mother, and for this reuson. He showered unceasing!^ upon it
abundant graces and blessings. These primitive endeavors, to
gain all hearts to His love were successful, because hearts were
strenghtened by this life-giving devotion to the Mother of
God.

All for Jesus, through Mary, was the great stimulant

'itiade use of Sister Bourgeoys, to gain souls to God,

knd in our own day, who will deny that Mary has dome

in person to call men to the love and service of her

'''DlVine Son? We have only to recall "Our Lady of La

""l^tte 3 " " Our Lady of Lourdes." Some time after this event,

ff) '

i ;<

1, i,;„

— 80 —

Governor de Courcelles, who was justly irritated against the
Iroquois, commanded them to lead their prisoners of the dif-
ferent tribes, to Ville-Marie ; the sanctification of their children
inspired new works of zeal, the little boys were placed at the
Seminary, where they were kindly provided for, and the little
girls were confided to Sister Bourgeoys. It was then that Mr.
Colbert, the King's minister, wrote to Mr. Talon as follows :
*' His Majesty, approves of the resolution taken, to bring up
*' these young indians in ihe principles of Our Holy Faith, and
" to accustom them, as much as possible, to the french mcde of
" living. We are well aware that you have all the zeal, appli-
*' cation and piety requisite for so great an undertaking, and
" these rare qualities, which we so much admire in you, lead
" us to hope for the most satisfactory results. We shall be
*' under many obligations to you, if from time to tima, you
" give us notice of the different events which transpire in the
** colony." Mr, Talon, in writing to the Minister at Court,
says : " I must not forget to mention, that the Seminary has
** taken charge of the little boys and sent the girls to the Con-
" gregation of Notre-Dame, where they are taught to read and
** write, besides various kinds of handiwork,"

Sister Bourgeoys gave herself up to the formation of these
young minds, heart and soul ; besides the elementary sciences,
she taught them all that could possibly promote their temporal
and eternal welfare. She formed their young hearts perfectly,
and rendered their little school-rooun so pleasant, that these
children of the woods, unaccustomed to so much kindness and
comfort, thought it the dearest spot on earth. We can easily
illustrate this.

Among the children of the Iroquois* prisoners, were two
little girls, charming beyond description. Governor de Cour-
celles, captivated by their winning dispositions, resolved to
take'charge of them himself. He sent them to the Congrega-
tion, and confided tt.eir education to Sister Bourgeoys.
Needless to say, how perfectly and how lovirgly she en-
deavored to cultivate these desert flowers. Their education was
atteiiipted ; she taught them the . rudiments of the french

f «;!

language', and labored to impress upon their young minds,
principles of virtue and piety ; in this she succeeded.

Some time later, their hiding place was discovered and one
of the children, taken away by her Mother. A Sister of the
Congregation informed of this, ran quickly in pursuit. They
were overtaken, but scarcely had the child recognized the
Sister, than she burst precipitately from the savage but mater-
nal bosom, and threw herself into the sister's arms, with an
instinct as true and as real, as if she understood that her
spiritual birth was infinitely more precious, than the being she
had received from her Iroquois Mother. The other young
indian girl, received a dowry from France, which enabled her
at a later period to enjoy a respectable position in the Colony.
Mr. Talon in speaking of the success that attended Sister
Bourgeoys' teachings, and her influence upon these forest
children, refers also to the interest which the Princess of Conti,
took in the welfare of these little ones. He says : " The
" Princess of Conti is the mobile of this pious work. It was in
" the month of April last, that she made known her intentions
" to ^me in this respect, making at the same time her first
" donation of 1,200 livres, for one of these children. A The
young Iroquois object of so much sollicitude, was called, Marie
Magdelena Catherine Nachatal. She remained with Sister
Bourgeoys up to the time of her marriage. Having been per-
fectly instructed in her religion and in the various duties of
life, she was united to a french man by the name of Peter
Hogue. This was according to the king's intentions. " The
" marriage coatract," we read, " was drawn up and signed
" at the Corigregation, the 14th of November 1672. The young
" girls dowry consisted of the funds given by the Princess of
** Conti ; Mr. Zachary Du Puy, Major of the garnison stationed
" at Ville-Marie, gave her a dwelling house, to which was
" attached a large garden and a poultry yard, Mr. DoUierTiw
" Casson of Saint Sulpice, gave furniture and kitchen utensils
" to the value of 130 livres." The recital of these events will
no doubt surprise our readers, but it became necessary to give
similar tokens of encouragement from time to time, to those of

^■™!!HHIISI|||

— 82

the young indian girls, who had lesponded to the devotedness
of their benefactors. Of a demonstrative character themselves,
they loved all that bore the impress of eclat and consideration,
though oftentimes, by their own waywardness and inconstancy,
they prevented the bestowal of these recompenses.

All this was indeed a satisfaction to Sister Bourgeoys and
she praised God from her inmost soul, for the success that he
wasjpleased to give to her labors. Her virtue on these occa-
sions was beyond human praise.

Nearly twenty years had elapsed, since the pious and devoted
Sister, had exchanged the vine clad shores of her native land,
for the chilling aspect of the indians' home ; if outward scenes
had altered, and time and care placed their furrows upon her
brow, still, now as then, her spirit's loveliness was fresh and fair.
Her faith, her hope, her love, still reflected -heaven's light, and
the sweet influence of her charity, descended like a mild shower
on those around her. These words of Saint Paul, " Brethren,
"be never weary in well doing," were fully exemplified in her
conduct.

• CHAPTER NINTH.

/sister Boiirgeoys' zeal for the sanctification of youth^VThe Mother
** 'boarding school of Ville-Marie. — PupJs of 1681.— The period of
leaving school.— External Congregation.— The House of Provi-
dence.— How Sister Boiirgeoys provided for the future homes of
Ville-Marie.— Tributes paid to Sister Bourgeoys' zeal, by Mr. Dollier
de Casson.— Theresa Tagokouita.— How the Sisters lived at this
time.— Sister Bourgeoys consents to built a more spacious Coavent.
—Second attempt to built the church of Bonsecours.

" If you build upon marble ' says one of our great ameri-
" can writers," it will perish ; if you work upon stone, time will
" efface it. If you rear temples, they will crumble into dust;
" but if you work upon immortal minds, if you imbue them
" with high principles, with the love of God and of their fellow
" men, you engrave upon those tablets, something which time
" cannot efface, but which will brighten to all eternity." Pene-
trated with this conviction, Sister Bourgeoys m ide the sancti-
fication of youth, the starting point of her zealoiis efforts. The
solicitude, with which she watcher! over the tender years of her
pupils, evinced the Apostolic Charity that burned within her
breast : a skilful gardener watches carefully, lest a rude hand
or a cold blasi, should nip the flowret in the bud. The rose
expands to drink in the morning dew, ere the scorching noon
day's sun, dries up its petals. Sister Bourgeoys willed that the
morning of their lives, should be refreshed by the dew of reli-
gious culture, ere the simoon of maturer years destroyed their
perfume or withered their beauty ; she turned their youthful aspi-
rations towards heavenly things, ere their hearts knew earth's
guile. In the beginning of the colony, her solicitude extended
indiscriminately to all — but when the population became more
considerable, she restrained her zeal to the formation of young
girls, without distinction of rank or condition. " The Blessed
'* Virgin, ' she would often say,' received with an equal affec-
" tion, the wise men and the shepherds, when they came to
" adore her Divine Son, To imitate her, the Sisters of theCongre-

— 84 —

W-

■1

" gation, must have the same charity for the poor and the rich.
" Should any preference be given, let it be '^estowed upon the
" most needy. If our heavenly Mother accompanied her Divine
" Son, to the wedding of Cana in Galilee, it was no doubt,
" because poverty was there, which gave to her the means of
" exercising her charity, in their behalf."

It is well understood chat science alone is insufficient, to
regulate the passions of thje human heart, or relieve its moral
miseries ; from religion only, can it receive the constituents of
its happiness, a peaceful conscience for here below, and hopes-
for the eternal future. If Sister Bourgeoys succeeded so
admirably in the formation of young hearts, it was because this
essential principle was strongly inculcated in the daily lessons
her pupils received. One of t.o writers of that time tells us :
" That the education given, even at this early period, was all
" that could possibly be desired. The pupils of the Congrega-
" tion contracted from their very infancy, those habits of
** mildness, affability and politeness, which are inseparable
" from true charity."

Fully aware that nothing is more pernicious to youth, than
an idle unsettled life. Sister Bourgeoys formed her pupils to-
habits of neatness and industry, fitting them worthily for the
heavy avocations of future years.

" The results of Sister Bourgeoys' mode of education,"
writes Charlevoix, " are marvellous, and we see at Ville-Marie,
" women, who* dwelling in the bosom of poverty and even
" misery, are nevertheless perfecdy instructed in their religion,
" ignoring none of those things they should know, bringing up
" their children in the love and fear of God, sanctifying their
** lives by the meek acceptation of their daily crosses."

Education, however, should produce the desired effeck, ^nd
for this reason it should be proportioned to the wants . -^d
social position of each and all. To succeed in this, we see
Sister Bourgeoys opening the first boarding-school in Montreal,
as early as the year i68i, and here were educated from their
most tender years, the daughters of Ville-Marie's most distin-
guished citizens. Not so thronged as are the spacious halls of

— P5 —

Vil la-Maria in our own day, still, this mother boarding-school
was dearly prized by the joyous young hearts, who graced its
precincts. Hundred and ninety-seven years have flown by,
since then, and as we sit in the soft sunshine gazing upon the,
fancies, which our imagination loves to (Teate, our thoughts
wander instinctively back to tlie past, and captivated by these
visionary scenes, we look upon the winning artlessness t)f
those fair young beings ; we listen to the merry sounds, that
spring up from the joyous fountains of youth, and our eyes
follow tliem as they trip on the velvet green. Daughter of
Fraiice ! Margaret Bourgeoys, child of Mary and of Troyes !
this is the magnificent result of thy labor, of thy sacrifices, of
thy steadfast zealous love !

But let us come back from our reverie. All is hushed and
still. We ask, where are you now guileless beings ? who first
claimed her care and love ? Alas ! all are gone ; those voices
we hear no more, — but, ^s we descend the stream of years,
silvery echoes are floating around us ; the '" ie merry peal of
laughter, the same guileless fling of wanton youth, fall upon our
ear, — as they fell perchance on hers, nearly two hundred years
ago. 'Tis the same incense breathing prayer, at morn, at eve,
at holy hour. The evening hymn at close of day, the same
words, lisped by other voices. Oh ! hallowed old walls of that
first boarding school ! were ye not Icved ? aye, cherished
fondly ! It was indeed so, and for this reason, we place before
your eyes, dear reader, the names of these first pure blossoms,
that bloomed in our convent garden.

Pupils of the first boarding-school opened in Montreal in
1681:

Louisa Migeon «k Bransat, aged 13 years.
Marie Soumande, " 10 "

Jane Dufresnoy Carrion, " 10 "
Marie du Haul Mesnil, " 9 "

Marie Lenoir (i), " 8 "

(1) She entered Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation when still qnite
young, and bore the name of Saint-Herman. She died in \Tik\, aged
46 y»ar8. A younger sister, Frances Lenoir, entered some time later,
and was known as Saint-Elizabeth. She died in 1725.

— 86 —

Magdalena ^ Varennes, aged 7 years.
Christina du Haut Mesnil, ** 6 **

t^ 'it

M -4

In speaking upor> education, Sister Bourgeoys remarks that
" the Sisters must render themselves competent, to teach all
" kinds of work, so that their pupils, stimulated by their good
" Examples, may shun idleness, which is the mother of every
" vice. For this reason, " she adds : " the boarders, as well as
" the day scholars, must be taught to work." Aware that the
period of leaving school is extremely critical to many young
persons. Sister Bourgeoys' solicitude ceased not at the expira-
tion of that time. She would have considered her work
incomplete, if its^benefits were restrained solely to the class-
room. In order to preserve the virtuous inclinations she had
so carefully developed, she assembled on Sundays and Holy-
days, those of her pupils who had completed their education,
and led them, little by little, to join her external Congregation.
It was in those reunions that her motherly solicitude shone
with a tenfold lustre. Touching fervent instructions on the
means of sanctifying themselves, m the world and spread around
the family hearth the '* Good odor of Jesus-Christ," she
convinced them that devotion, to prove salutary in the world,
" must live on the love of God and resignation to the decrees
of Providence, on kindness, humility and modesty, and is, in
itself, the perfection of charity." Saint Francis of Sales says :
" if charity is a plant, devotion is its flower ; if it be a gem,
devotion is its lustre."

It would be impossible to enumerate the good, achieved by
means of this admirable association. How many young persons
owed the preservation of their innocence, to the assiduity with
which they frequented these reunions ; how many others, were
instruments of salvation, to some loved, but erring member, of
the household baud, because of the instructions they had th-re
received. For some others these reunions were the " solitary
spot, " where an interior voice, spoke to their inmost souls
saying, " Hearken ! O daughter and incline thine ear : forget
" also thy own people, and thy father's house, and the King

— 87 —

" will be charmed with thy beauty : for He is the Lord thy
" God, who is to be adored by all the nation:;. " (Psalm xxiv.)
Oh ! what a magnificent recompense, must have been
awarded to zeal such as this ! What glory gained by this insa-
tiable thirst of winning souls to God ! It is said, that :

" If from out one bleeding boaom
You have plucked one bitter thorn.
If you've cheered one drooping spirit

^Vhen its every hope was gone ;
If you've stretched the hand in kindness,
To lead erring, straying feet

There's a rich reward awaits you,
And love's labor, oh ! how sweet.''

Sister Marie Barbier, who had long been a member of the
external congregation, and who supplied Sister Bourgeoys'
place, at a later period, in speaking of her zeal during these reu-
nions, adds. " This occupation is not only sublime, but
" Apostolic. It is the continuation ot Our Lord's own work,
" and the greatness of this duty penetrates me, with fear and
" confusion, each time tnat I am called upon to perform it'
This external Congregation of Our Lady of Victory, whose
commencement dates as far back as 1659, still exists in all its
pristine fervor, and is a source of wonderful edification to Mon-
treal and its vicinity. Their weekly reunions are held, within
the inclosure of the Sisters of the Congregation, and always
presided over by one of their number. We shall come back
to this subject. " We read, that some persons, through a
spirit of contradiction, demanded that these reunions should be
suppressed, pretexting that they were of little or no good. But
Sister Bourgeoys, would never consent to this, declaring on
the contrary, that she would continue them all her life and
added, " that if these assemblies had no other result, than that
of preventing the commission of but one mortal sin, she would
feel amply compensated for all her trouble." And for this
reason, when she was at the point of death, she begged of her
sisters, that they would never consent to abandon this good '
work, which she knew from her long experience, to be a power-

I!!! ill

I ^^i^

111

''■iV

11 ,

■'-■■ : * ■ 88 — ^ W ,

ful stimulant to virtue and preservative agi'inst the levit)' and
inconstancy " of a great number of young girls." Her inten-
tions have ever been faithfully respected and this association,
the oldest in the city of Montreal, is now more flourishing than
ever. A part from the spiritual exercises of this external Congre-
gation, Sister Bourgeoys' incomparable zeal, led her to devise
other plans, for the sanctification of young girls of the indigent
class of society, who are often times deprived of means to
advance in virtue. Called upon to earn their daily bread, and
often times, to support an aged or infirm parent, numbers of
young girls, are exposed to look upon their subsistance or the
means of gaining it, as the " One thing necessary. " Her
experience of persons and things, led her to remedy this evil
as soon as it appeared. She established a kind of work-house
wherein these young girls were taught some honest calling,
which would enable them to earn a respectable living and at the
same time, ensure their virtuous inclinations. It was called the
" House of Providence," and, at the time of its foundation, some
twenty young girls were placed there, under the direction of
Sisters, designed to watch over and direct thi ir moral training.
This house was situated quite near the Convent ot the Cong;re-
gation, for the greater convenience of the Sisters. The Semi-
nary of Saint Sulpice contributed to the good work, and pro-
vided each week, a certain quantity of bread for their nouriuh-
ment. God blessed these united efforts, and the utility of this
establishment, excited universal admiration ; de Denonville,
Governor General of Canada, wrote to Court about it, and
requested in its favor, royal protection. " When I visited Vilile-
Marie," he writes in the month of November 1684. " I sa,w
" there an establishment of the Sisters of the Congregation,
" under the direction of Sister Bourgeoys, which is a source oft
" immense good to the colony. Attached to her Convent, is
" another institution called " The House of Providence," where
" a number of grown up young girls assemble, to work together.
** They might perhaps undertake to manufacture, if you assist
" them and procure them the means of doing so." Deeply
interested in the welfare of Ville-Marie, whose daily progress

— 89 —

she hr.d 'vitnessed, Sister Bourgeoys' principal aim, in the train-
ing of these young girls, was to fit them in a christian manner,
for the sterner duties of after life. The moral strength of the
colony she knew, depended upon good and christian mothers,
who were to preside at its fire-sides ; nothing then, should be
left undone on her part, to ensure this blessing. And when the
vessels came from France, bringing each a certain number of
young girls, sent by the King, for the purpose of establishing
themselves in the colony, no woids can portray her eagerness,
to assist and care for them, in every possible way. Of *he poor
young girls, exiles from their native land, many were bereft of
those ties which bind them to home, they came then willingly,
to these western shores, in the hope of making for themselves
a happy future. Mr. Dollier-rte Casson, tells us, " that in 1659,
" when the pious Sister returned from France, she brought
" thirty two of these young persons with her, who had been
** Confided to her care, and to whom she was a tender, devoted
^' mother, not only during their voyage across the sea, but even
*' up to the time of their marriage, keeping them with her and
" bestowing every delicate attention, that her kind heart could
" suggest ; " he adds, ** It was happy for them that they fell into
** her hands." Such was really the case. Sister Bourgeoys not
only received them into her house, but she lived viith them as
if they had been her own children, and who may speak of the
good advice, of the touching instructions, that fell from her lips,
in their temporal and eternal welfare. " Some years after their
** first voyage writes Sister Bourgeoys : " a french vessel neared
" our shores, with eighteen young girls, sent by His Majesty,
" for the colony. I went myself to receive them at the river
" side, convinced that I should open the door of the Blessed
" Virgin's house, to all these persons. Our dwelling was too
" small to contain them all, so I fixed up another one, adjacent
" to ours, which I had purchased sometime previously, and I
" went and lived there with them. I thought it prudent to do
" so, as these young persons came purposely, to embrace the
** married state."

The Sisters at that time had simple coverlets to their beds,

90 —

and when these young girls came, Sister Bourgeoys' generous
charity and desire to gain their hearts, so as to lead them on,
more easily in the path of virtue, led her to provide them with
the sheets and other comforts, which were laid by in the house,
and which the Sisters never used. In this manner, she won
their confidence and formed with them, such feelings^of friendly
intercourse, that she became the confidential friend, the coun-
sellor and protectress of each and all. To her, they went in
all their troubles and necessities. She had ever a kindly word,
a cheering smile, and thus she drew all hearts towards her.

But notwithstanding her extreme vigilance and constant ap-
plication to form these persons, to the practice of virtue, she
was no doubt oftentimes compelled, to see the fruit of her long
exertions almost destroyed, by negligence or by the frailty of
nature. The human heart is inconstant, and at times our
best resolutions are forgotten, or at most but slightly remem-
bered. How powerful then, a gentle reproof, a loving reprimand,
a word of counsel, to lead us back to the path, from which we
have wandered, if we deign to hear it. Scripture tells us :
'* Woe to those who are wise in their own estimation." When
such things occurred, Sister Bourgeoys brought them back to
the spot, where they had received their first instructions, and
by means of spiritual retreats, gained them to return to God's
fear and love, by the path of repentance ; then, when these
erring ones were fully reinstated in their right's, as children
of a heavenly mother, she turned her zeal in another direction ;
the pure and innocent were now the objects of her tender
love and solicitude. Oh ! how she loved to prepare young
hearts, to receive their God for the first time ! How lovingly
she watched over these fragile plants, destined to bloom and
bear fruit for eternity. This action so important and so solemn ,
action that exercises so powerful an influence upon our after
life, calls for the worthiest preparation. Consequently, she
gave to these children, the facility of spending a few days in
recollection, and in the practice of those exercises of piety,
proportioned to their age. Many times, even before she opened
her boarding-school, we see parent;; placing their children in

— 91 —

her hands, for some weeks previous to the [great day, so that
they might be properly prepared. We fear not to say, that
these first communions, were all that Heaven could possibly
desire, that Angels looked down lovingly upon these earthly
angels, whose purity, innocence and piety, were so agreeable
to the God of Angels, and to the Queen of Virgins.

Oh ! if there still be melody on earth,

Worthy the sacred bowers, where man drew birth

When Angels steps, their path rejoiciK-g trod,

And the air trembled with the breath of God,

It lives in those soft accents to the sky, ,

Borne from the lips of stainless infancy."

(Hemans).

^ Mr. Dollier>^ Casson, in his history of Montreal, written m
1672, pays the following tribute, to the influence which Sister
Bourgeoys exercised throughout the entire colony. " Ever
" since her arrival, she has rendered unspeakable service to the
" inhabitants of Ville-Marie, in a variety of ways, but particu-
" larly by the instruction given to persons of her own sex.
" This has been her constant occupation, and Heaven has
" given special benedictions to her endeavors, to inspire other
" young persons to join her, and share her labors. They have
" lived thus for some years past and now form a most edifying
" little community." Sister Bourgeoys' efforts, were not lost
upon the indian girls, and we read '* that an Iroquois maiden
" by name, Theresa Tegakouita, created a great sensation
" among the young persons of her nation, in consecrating
*' herself to God, by a vow of virginity ; and this resolution on
" her part, came no doubt, from those virtues, with which
" Sister Bourgeoys and her companions, had perfumed the
" colony : " we read, *' that when she heard the sisters were
" consecrated to God, she gave the missionary Fathers na
" peace, until they had allowed her to do the same. They put
" her virtues to the test, and only gave their consent, when
" they were assured of its solidity." T his young Iroquois died
shortly after, aged twenty four years, and in odor of sanctity.
Such were the fruits of Sister Bourgeoys' daily labors, such.

1 1 'Wi!i|l

I 'HI "11

I'l

ik:

— 92— '

the beautiful reflection of her own virtuous life. She had a
wonderful talent for imparting to others, the means of sanc-
tifying their daily actions, and doing all, for God's greater
glory. Then, there was a spirit of disinterestedness, which ac-
companied her at all times, and this spirit she inspired to all
those, who wished to share her undertakings. You remember
dear reader, that when the father of one of her young compa-
nions gave her his daughter, and asked how she intended to
live in Canada. She replied that she could only promise bread
and soup to those who desired to follow her, with privations
ajid toil ? And so it was, their days were composed of labors
and sacrifices : nothwithstanding their scanty resources, they
succeeded and prospered.

Sister Morin of the H6tel-Dieu, in speaking of Sister Bour-
g€oys' first companions says, " They, with Sister Bourgeoys,
" were the worthy foundations of the Congregation, working
" day and night, cutting and sewing for the wants of the colo-
" nists, clothing the indian women, besides, teaching and
" instructing in every possible way, the children of Ville-
" Marie. She adds. Sister Crolo received for her share, the
^' household work and out door labor, and in this office, she
" exhausted her strength and years. She devoted herself with
" untiring energy to all the drudgery of the house, esteeming
" herself the least, the servant of all ; she is now in her eighth
*' iethyear, and universally revered for her heroic virtue." You
will allow dear reader, that a Sisterhood formed > a life like
this, could not be a burden to the infant city of Ville-Marie.
Their food was the simplest and coarsest kind, and their only
furniture a few common., indispensable articles ; they slept
upon straw beds, without sheets and only a simple covering.
Their mode of living was so much the more meritorious, as it
was voluntary on their part, and they imposed these privations
upon themselves, th%t they might be better able to assist others
in their necessities. Their's was the perfection of christian
charity. God will not be out done in generosity, and He gave
them the means of obtaining certain tenjporal acquisitions,
this was certainly a proof that He had accepted, as done for

— 93 —

himself, their works of love and charity. Mr, DolUer-d^Casson
says : " What increases my admiration is, that these Sisters
" without auy foundation whatever, and instructing our children
" gratuitously, as they have always done ; have neven.eless
" acquired by their own industry, temporal acquisitions, such
" as land and property, in several places on the island of
" Montreal." The stable, wherein the heroic Sister had com-
menced her good works, had long since become insufficient to-
supply their wants. This necessity hau compelled Sister Bour-
geoys to erect on the same land, another house, larger and
better adapted to their occupations ; sometime after, owing to
the augmentation of her household, this second dwelling proved
incomplete, and Sister Bourgeoys was prevailed upon, to build
a third residence of more spacious dimensions. Consequently,
she erected upon on adjacent lot, a large stone house, unpre-
tending in appearance but, convenient and suitable to the Sisters,
occupations. No sooner, was it finished, than she fell prey to
many bitter regrets, which were no doubt prompted by that
iove of poverty, which had marked every act of her life, and
vhich she felt, should be the characteristic of her Congregation ;
notwithstanding this interior trouble, permitted no doubt by
God, for a still greater good, she was led to undertake another
good work, or rather to realize her ^o'-mer plan of erecting a
church, in honor of her heavenly Mother, accordmg to the
project formed, in 1657.

After Sister Bourgeoy'S return from France, in 1659, she
observed that all the materials, she had amassed for the build-
ing of the church, had disappeared ; then, besides the precarious
state of the Seminary at that time, the colony itself, was often-
times on the brink of ruin by the almost daily attacks, made
by the Iroquois. All these circumnstances united, compelled
her to abandon the idea, until a more favorable moment would
come to her assistance. ** Besides, " she adds, as our house-
" hold since my return from France had taken the form of a
" community, I had not the same liberty for acting, as before.
" When I saw, in the year 1670, that there was no means of
." constructing this church, because of tl. expense incurred for

_J / ^

I "

■I I'

— 94 —

" the building of our new house and barn, I was inspired to
"** promise Our Blessed Lady, to do my utmost, to have a sanc-
" tuary erected in her honor, and almost immediately my
" regrets and apprehensions vanished."

It was probably after this promise, that Sister Bourgeoys in
awaiting circumstances more favorable, raised a small wooden -
building, upon the foundations, formerly destined for the church,
as Sister Morin tells us, " that nine or ten years after the first
*' attempt. Sister Bourgeoys erected a small chapel in honor of
" the Mother of God, which was greatly frequented by the
" pious colonists, and that many prodigies of grace and con-
" version were, here, witnessed. Many times also, miracles
" were wrou^^ht in favor of both body and soul ; because of
^* the great fai^h and piety of those who went there to pray. "

ri:;ii

I I!.

I Bt III !

CHAPTER TENTH.

j^Pesigas of Heaven upon Sister Bourgeoys' institution.— She returns
to France.-^ncidents connected with her voyage. — The child of
Providence.— Old friends meet.— Kindness shown to Sister Bour-
geois hy Mr. Colbert.— The King of France grants all she desires.
— "I other generous companions.— Bishop de Laval.— Mr. de Fan-
camp and his statue.— Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God.— Our
Lady Queen of Ville-Marie.

The designs of Heaven upon Sister Bourgeoys' institution
were now clearly manifested. Her heroic devotedness to the
colony had produced abundant fruits • benedictions sprang up
around her path, and the citizens of Ville-Marie were buoyant,
with the fondest anticipations for the future. One prayer alone
remained unanswered. It was to see the Congregation estab-
lished or a solid footing, by royal authority. With her usual
calm, moderation and confidence in God, she relied solely on
His divine assistance, for herself and for her community ; while
those around her, interested in its success, deemed it prudent
to make use of the advantages offered, and urged the pious
foundress to do aU in her power, to realize the common desire.
We remember that in 1667, Mr. Talon had authorized the citi-
zens, to present a petition to His Majesty the King of France,
requesting Patent Letters in favor of Sister Bourgeois' com-
munity. The advantages it had procured to the colony, and
the motherly devotedness she had ever evinced in its welfare,
both moral and religious, had rendered her institution inex-
pressibly dear to all. Sister Bourgeoys was induced then, by
the ardent solicitations of one and all, to return to France, for
the purpose of seeking the protection ofr the Court, and receiv-
ing from Louis the Fourteenth, a charter for her house. Be-
sides this, she wished to gain other generous associates, to assist
her in the many good works she had commenced, and proposed
to commence at a later period. In consequence, this same
year 1670, having obtained all the necessary permissions, she

— 96 —

If, '. I-

\il

bade adieu for the second time, to the land of her adoption,
and departed for France. This journey presented no ordinary
difficulties, and it required all her trusting energy for its accom-
plishment ; contradictions and humiliations marked its onset.
Through want of attention on the part of those, to whom she
had confided her trunks and papers, they were left behind, and
the signal for leaving the port had been given. The vessel
sailed, Sister Bourgeoys, alone of her sex, deprived of every
comfort, and as she tells us, " I had not ten coppers in my pos-
session." \ Thirty-one days, spent in this manner, to which| we
may add eVery other discomfort,. attending a long sea voyage.
" I reached Paris late in the evening," she writes, " without
" money, without clothing, without friends. I spent the night ;
" in a house near Saint Sulpice. The next morning, I assisted
"at Mass in this church, then, as I perceived, that the priest
*' was taking the Blessed Sacrament to a sick prison, I joined
" the faithful and followed Our Lord. This over, I took the
" directions given me by Mr. Perrot, our parish priest in Mon-
" treal, who had profited of my return to France, to write to
" his friends. Thanks to these letters, the acquaintance .was
" soon made, and all the necessary details given ; they requested
" me very kindly. to take breakfast withthem, I accepted will-
" ingly, as I had taken nothing since the day before, and I had
" considerable fatigue^before me.

" Other letters of importance, remained in my possession for
** the Seminary of Saint Sulpice, I hastened to deliver them,.
" and at the same time ascertain, if possible, where Mr. <!•
" Maisonneuve resided." While she is pursuing her route, let
us pause for a moment, and admire the conduct of this incom-
parable women. Did ever virtuous action recall more vividly
these words of Sacred Scripture : " Be ye not solicitous for
" the morrow." Withf)ut rank, wealth or infiuence. Sister
Bourgeoys returns almost a stranger to her native land ; friend-
less and alone, seeks those upon whose intercession she
depends, for she knows well, that the child of Providence is
never left unprovided for. He who clothes the lillies cf the
field in all their regal splendor ; He who gives, to a little blade

— 97 —

of grass, its own peculiar shade and form, could he abandon
the work of his hands, formed to His own image and likeness^
destined to love and serve Him on earth, and to dwell witK
Him forever in Heaven ? Ah ! Sister Bourgeoys knew it well,,
God was not for her a strange God, — His love would shield
her, His Providence assist her in his own good time, — and
loving her God as she loved him, no journey was to her
perilous, no fatigue beyond endurance, no humiliation of little
worth. It is incontestable that on many occasions, she was.
providentially assisted, and it seemed as if Angels had winged
their flight, here and there, to predispose men and circum-
stances in her favor. We read that previous to her departure
from Quebec, a gentleman, who owed her a certain sum of
money, asked in what manner she wished him to pay lihe
Sisters. She answered, that this sum might be of use to hes ia
Paris, and then the thought ' was dismissed from her miiKl.
" Having reached the Seminary," she ivrites, " as I stood
" waiting for admittance, I heard some one inside pronounce
" my name." Adding : " I have received an order to give the
" sum of one hundred livres, to a person entirely unknown to-
" me. As the door optned, I stept forward, and introduced
" myself, as the person in question ; then, presenting my letter
" from Mr. Perrot, all doubts were cleared ; I accompanied
" this gentleman to his residence near by, where I received the
" amount due." She continues : " Some years previous, I lent
" one hundred ar'^ fiftv livres to a young man in Montreal^
" who promised that Mr. Blondel would remit this sum in
*' Paris. In the interval, Mr. Blondei died, the paper was-
" mislaid, in a word the circumstance had long since beei*
" forgotten. One day, as I was passing through a street in
" Paris, I heard some one walking quickly behind, as if wishing
" to rejoin me. A person approached, and inquired if I knew
** any one who had recently arrived from Canada, called
" Margaret Bourgeoys ? I answered in the affirmative ; he
" then requested me to receive a certain sum of money, which
" I refused, not knowing the motive of h's generosity. I w
" soon reasssured, however, ; a hasty explanation was gi^

— 98 —

■i'

** and I received the amount which had been so long due."
We shall fir her now, dear reader, in the vicinity of Mr. -de
Maisonn* dwelling, and soon after, receiving from her

staunch* riend, a kind and hearty welcome. But a short
time previous to these events, Mr.'TSfr Maisonneuve had con-
structed a cabin, in the then Canadian fashion, and furnished
an apartment, wherein he might receive his dear far off friends,
to whom he ever remained strongly attached. " Upon my
arrival," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " he came down, opened the
*' door himself, and welcomed me with inexpressible joy."
The satisfaction was no doubt reciprocal, and we can easily
imagine, how attentively the former Governor of Ville-Marie
listened to the most trivial detail, concerning his well loved
Canada, and how willingly he assisted Sister Bourgeoys, by
word and deed on this occasion. Delighted to think that she
•was the first of his old friends, to inhabit the apartment he
had prepared, he hastened to offer her refreshments ; and that
nothing should be wanting, he went out himself and procured
a bottle of good wine, so as to'restore hev strength, after the
fatigue she had undergone.

Sister Morin tells us that, •' this cordial hospitality, was not
the only proof of his good will towards Sister Bourgeoys, for
after she had obtained the patent letters she desired, and was
sojourning in the city of Rouen, with a number of young
persons, destined for Ville-Marie and for her community, he
sent his domestic Louis Frin, with an order for 200 liyres, for
each ; besides a daily allowance, which was to continue until
their arrival in Quebec." In a word, he was the officious agent
for Ville-Marie, in time of want and assistance. Few details
remain .concerning Sister Bourgeoys' stay in France, particularly
with regard to the manner, in which she obtained these letters
for her Congregation ; but we have evident proofs, that she
received every possible assistance, from several persons, whose
zeal and piety led them to take a deep interest in the affairs of
Ville-Marie. Mr. Colbert minister of the Navy, was all devoted
to. Sister Bourgeoys' cause. He had been apprized of the
utility of her institution, by Mr. Talon ; and not satisfied with

— 99 -

"having obtained the charter she cesired, he procured her at the •
same time, many other advantages, and wrote to Mr. Talon as
follows, in her behalf. " With regard to the establishment of
the Congregation of Notre Dame, destined for the sanctifica-
tion and instruction of young persons, it his his Majesty's
desire, that you dq all in your power, to strengthen and put on
a .firm footing this useful institution. It is a good work, and
will contribute greatly to the extension of our holy faith,
throughout the colony." Extending his delicate attentions still
farther, Mr. Colbert, took every necessary precaution, that
Sister Bourgeoys might not be molested, in any way, with regard
to the charter, which was issued and signed by King Louis, in
the month of May 167 1, and registered in parliament, in the
month of June following.

" In the preambule of these letters. His Majesty recalls the
-" spirit of zeal which led Sister Bourgeoys to Canada, in 1653,
" v/here she had founded a community for the instruction
" of young girls." She has taught gratuitously writes His Ma-
** jesty, " every branch of education, necessary to the young
** persons who surround her. Success has attended her endea-
** vors, and Heaven has bestowed so many singular favors
" and continual graces, upon her undertaking, that neither she,
" nor her associates,, have ever been a burden to the colony.
** With her own resources, she has built a convent, bought and
" cultivated a considerable extent of land, and erected a large
** farm house, which is well supplied with every essential cora-
" fort. This establishment has already received the appro-
** bation of Bishop 4% Laval, of Sieur #r Courcelles, our
" Lieutenant General in Canada, and of Sieur Talon, our
** Intendant. Wishing on our side to contribute towards the
" good work, and desiring with all our heart, to give Sister
" Bourgeoys, the means requisite for maturing her plans, and
" extending her institution, to all those localities where God's
" glory demands. We approve and confirm by these patent
" letters, bearing our signature, the establishment of the- said
" Congregation, on the island of Montreal, under the jurisdic-
** tion of our Ordinary ; and we declare, that no one shall

ll!

Lit

— iOO —

" trouble or molest her, in any way, or upon any pretext what-
soever, "s/

Needless to say, how happy and how grateful Sister Bour-
geoys felt, when this object of her solicitude was attained.
One other desire remained to be gratified, gain a few generous^
associates, then return to her hopes and her. responsabilities.
She visited again her native city, six youthful companions,
some, her own nieces, offered most willingly to leave their
homes, and share her toils and plftVations. It was more than
she had asked for, and her cup of bliss was full Upon the point
of leaving France, she heard that M^'Si*. Laval, Bishop of
Quebec had arrived ; it vis but natural that she should desire
to meet him ; accordingly, she went with her little family to
receive his blessing, make known the success of her journey
and ask his approval. The Prelate entertained her in the most
Iffjpible and fatherly manner, approved of all that she had ac-
complished, and allowed her companions, to commence their
npA^ate in her Copgre^tion. A happier moment, a still
greater consolation, if we may say so, now awaited her. You
are aware dear reader, of the marked devotion, the zeal and
jJTety, which Animated all the members of the Montr; al Com-
pany ! All were specially interested in the cause of religion in
Canada, and the source of their generosity and fervor, was
their unbounded love and confidence in Our Blessed Mother.
Before leaving Paris, Sister Bourgeoys made known her inten-
tion to build a church, in honor of the Blessed Virgin.

Delighted at the Sister's pious resK^tion, Mr. Mac^ of
Saint-Sulpice, gave her one hundred liyffeS, to commence the
enterprise. Another gentleman, Mr. 4U Fancamp, offered to
dpfray the expenses of her journey ; Sister Bourgeoys declined
his offer, saying that instead, she would be happy to receivc^a
a large statue, to nlace in the church she intended to prect.
Pleased with her Wijil love for Mary, and enchanted to contri-
bute towards her glory in Canada, Mr. ide Fancamp sent out
in<mediately to procure one, to his liking. His messengers diu
their utmost but to no avail, not one could be found in all
Paris, to suit him. The hour of departure drew near, and

iii

— 101 —

Sister Bourgeojrs could not d^lay. What was to be done ?
Two other members of the company, hearing of Mr. d* Fan-
camp's ^mbarassment, came to his assistance, these gentlemen
were Mr. Denis Lepr^tre, of Saint Sulpice, and his brother Louis
Leprfitre, Lord of Fleurf . The household chapel of their
ancient castle, contained among other precious objects, a beau-
tiful statue of Our Lady, by which it had pleased God to work
miracles — and this, they resolved to send to Ville-Marie, where
it would be more honored than else where, because the land
was consecrated in a special maimer, to the Mother of God.
The statue was received with gratitude, placed in a niche which
Mr. 4« Fancamp — decorated richly, before giving it to Sister
Bourgeoys. At this time, a fearful epjd^mic prevailed in PSlris,
-and on the "evening of " Good Frtday," the same day that Mr.,
4t Fancamp obtained the statue, he fell victim to the r^^ii-
gn^nt disease, and in a few hours, was reduced to the Extremity.
" On Holy Saturday," writes Mr. M. Fancamp, " havmg been
*' bl^d and n&turally anxious, because of the nature of my
*' disease, I addressed myself cbnf|d^nti^ly to the Blessed
*' Virgin, whose statue was beside me at this moment Ah ! my
" gOQd mother, ' said I, ' you are going to Canada, that all may
■" Witness your generosity and your mercy ; can you consent ^o
•*' leave one of Ville-Marie's unworthy founders, in this distress-
ing situation ? Only restore me to health, give me time to do
penance, for my sins, and I will publish ever3rwhere, your
power and your greatness, I will contribute towards the erec-
^* tion of your chapel, and to begin I offer you the sum of
■^* thirty pistTSles." ,

Hardly had these words of ^lial confidence escaped his lips,
-when his sufferings ceased, and soon after he was perfectly
restored to health. This marvellous cure, was a th^ifest proof
of Our Holy Mother's loving power ; a last boon given to her
loved France, ere leaving it for ever. Mr. d« i. ancamp, lived
twenty years longer, and when death came, it found the grate-
ful child of Mary, in readiness to receive his heavenly Mother's
irelc^me.

The statue, now doubly precious, was placed in Sister Borar-

saaaesraw

— 102

i!'

;

geoys' hand, with the sum promised by Mr. Fancamp, and to
- whidi he added the attestation of his cure. It was the last day
' of 1 April 1672. Emotions of love and gratitude, inundate^ the-
' pious Sister's heart, at the thought of this priceless acquisi-
ition. What were toils, privations, sufferings to her now, since
-her loving Mother, had given this proof of her desire, to be
.honcured at Ville-Marie ; and she was the chosen instrument to
spread the sweet devotion, throughout the land. She started
ifor Rouen, where unforeseen circumstances compelled her to
.remain for an entire mouth. This delay proved injurious to her
1 purse, and one day, the person to whom sh^ had confided their
i domestic concerns, seeing that their resource was about to. fail,.
,aaid to Sister Bourgeoys. " Sister, we have only money enough
" for this week : what are we to do then ? Have confidence

• " in God, answered the sister ; all that is very good rejoined
." the other, but in awaiting we must have something to live
f" on. That will suffice, replied Sister Bourgeoys, God will pro-

" vide for us." And He did provide, for before the close of

lUiis same week, came Louis Frin, with the assistance obtained

Aom Mr. Colbert, by their devoted friend 4« Maisonneuve..

■From Rouen to Havre, there were other delays, which Sister
.Bourgeoys sanctified by pious pilgrimages, with her compa-
nions ; at times to obtain fair weather, again to renew befwe

<jsome time honored altar, their resolution to practice all their
lives, the purest maxims of Christian perfection. Finally the
preparations for their departure were concluded, the vessel!

>caised anchor, and the sails were unfurled on the 2nd of July,,
festival of our Lady's Visitation. The image of their heavenly

.Mother, was their consolation and safe guard during the long,
sea voyage. It was Sister Bourgeoys' desire to reach home, for
the feast of the Assumption, in this she was gratified, for the
vessel entered the harbour of jQuebec, two days previous to
thi& festival.

Here again, her submission to the decrees of Heaven,.

i^appeared in all its perfection. Upon arriving in this city, a
person came up to her, and informed her, rather abruptly, that

• the Congregation of Notre*Dame, object of so many sacrifices

— 103 —

<Mi her part, was on the brink of ruin. Unmoved by this hasty
and strange announcement, she replied calmly, "He who
detitroys, can restore when He pleases," — thereby intimating
that earthly opposition was powerless, in presence of the Divine
Will.

Upon reaching Montreal, she did indeed behold her com-
munity, in a precSFTous state ; but she did not infer from this,
that all was lost, or that poverty could ever ruin ^ Congrega-
tion, whose members were solely dependent on Divine Provi-
dence ; and for this reason, she was perfectly delighted to receive
for her first dinner, upon her return from France, a small piece
of salt meat, arid a morsel of bread- Notwithstanding this, her
heart was replete with confidence, and in tlie course of the
afternoon, calling Sistfer Genevieve Durosoy, to whom she had
confided the culinary department, she desired her to prepare
the evening meal for the community. " But what shall I pre-
pare," asked the sister, "there is liothing, absolutely nothing
in the house." " Go to your office and confide in Providence,"
replied Sister Bourgeoys. The faith of the pious foundress
was shortly after recompensed. Friends came in, bringing all
sorts of provisions as a "welcome home!" and ere nightfall,
there was an abundance of everything in the house. Sister
Bourgeoys' journey to France, was the colonists' work ; con"-
sequently, the success which had attended it, was a source of
untold joy, to all the citizens of Ville-Marie. They had first
requested Patent Letters, to strengthen and protect her estab-
lishment, so dear to all. Mr. Dollier ^e Casson, in referring to
these circumstances, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys has certainly
** accomplished marvellous things. She has just returned from
" France, after a sojourn of two years ; there, without friends,
" money or credit, she subsisted, obtained expeditions from
"Court, and came back with several companions to share her
" labors. All this is admirable, and proves that the good Sister
" and her Congregation are under God's special protection."

The miraculous statue, which Sister Bourgeoys had obtained
in France, caused unspeakable joy to the inhabitants of Ville-
Marie. The details connected with its history, were repeated

104

jlil'

Rtii i

again and again, to the willing listeners, who hastened to the
Congregation, to gaze with their own eyes, upon the precious
image of their heavenly mother. Had she condescended to
leave the ancient castle, where generations had come in turn
to pay her homage, and pour out at her feet their repeated acts
of filial iove ? All these she had left, to seek out amid wilder
iscenes, others, whose devotion had never ceased, whose lips
had never /altered, when they spoke of their Protectress and
i, their Queen. )(^She came now, to a land where every inch of the
«oil, was a consecrated spot, because it was her own domain,
the offering of filial hearts. She came to listen to the forest
•children's vesper hymn, to win them to her love, and to the
love of her Divine Son. She came in Margaret Bourgeoys*
arms, and when later, the pious Sister led the dark eyed Iro-
-quois and the gentle Hifton, to kneel before her shrine, and
Ijreathe, in their own naive way, their acts of love, we feel that
the Virgin Mother looked upon them, with a ten-fold tender-
ness, and smiled as they hung garlands of wild flowers, around
lier altar, and placed at her feet the dark green velvet moss.
It was all they could offer, to their sweet Madonna. The statue
was first placed in an appavtment at the Congregation, but the
faithful were impatient to group around her altar ; to satisfy
their devotion, Mr. Perrot, curate of Ville-Marie, requested that
it should be placed in the little wooden sanctuuy, which Sister
3ourgeoys had erected before leaving for France. She placed
it there, herself, in June of 1673, and from this humble abode,
the Queen of Ville-Marie, watched over her loving subjects,
listened to their words of joy and sorrow, dispensed her favors
and blessed them with a mother's love, as they clustered around
her feet For two years, this modest oratory was the dearest
' spot on earth, to both old and young of Ville-Marie, and when
the stone building, first contemplated by Sister Bourgeoyg, wais
erected, they transferred there, the same intensity of filial love,
^hich marked her passage, in the little wooden sanctuary beside
the Congregation. «?*

CHAPTER ELEVENTH.

( Notre-Dame dej&onsegflpra.— D evotion of the people to_ thM-«lMriDe.-y
Tlret signal favor conferred upon a Sister of the Congregation.—
Our Lady's bell.— Sister Morin and the Hospital Nuns.— The mira-
onlons Statue.— Biahop de Laval visits Ville-Marie.— His pastoral
letter.— Rules for the Congregation of Notre-Dame.- Sister Bour-
geois desirons of resigning the Superiority, assembles the Sisters
for this purpose.— Third journey to France.

h ntjong the many consecrated spots of Ville-Marie, there is
one iiitimately linked with sweet memories of the past, a time
honored record, as dear and hallowed to the Pilgrim of 1878,
as it was purchance, to the brave and loyal hearts of two cen-
turies ago. Our Lady of Bonsecours ! who has not felt the
sacred influence that pervades its precincts, and impresses you,
with the conviction that you are treading holy ground ! There,
all speaks of the olden time, when faith and hope, whsn love
and earnest zeal were the pioneers of every heart. The
foundation of this church is too intimately, linked with Sister
Bourgeoys' life, to allow us to pass it over in silence. We have
already spoken of her attempts in 1657, to accomplish the
pious project ; of a partial realization in 1659. We shall now
in 1675, witness her zealous efforts crowned with success.

Upon her return from France, with the precious statue she
had there received, she hastened to accomplish her praise-
worthy undertaking. As we have already remarked, the little
wooden chapel erected in 1659, became the tmiporary abode,
where Mary heard her clients, and bestowed graces and
privileges, on those who craved her motherly solicitude.
Sister Bourgeoys, having been duly authorized, and happy in
!he perspective of the love, all hearts would bear, her heavenly
mother, set earnestly to work. The three thousands livres,
which Mr.'^b^Fancamp had contributed to the enterprise^ was
employed by^ister Bourgeoys in purchasing different sgjecies
of merchandise, which she knew, would be needful to the

•^m

— 106 —

I i-

citizens of Ville- Marie. These goods, she afterwards sold to
the inhabitants, whose wants she understood. This gave her
a net profit of six hundreds livres, Canadian money ; to this
sum, she added various other amounts, which had been given
for this purpose ; and some time afterwards, when she was
ready to commence the church, she had amassed the sum of
two thousands livres, to which she added one hundred
pounds, from her own community, fruit of the Sister's
econom y and industry. Then, entering into the views of the
aonors, she requested that this Chapel should be annexed to
the Parish Church of Notre-Dame, ^'^J^ a dependance
thereof. Her offer was accepted, ana MrTSouart, of Saint
Sulpice, in the name of Mr. 4» Breton v ill iers, Superior of the
Seminary of Saint Sulpice in Paris, gave the site for its erec-
tion.

The 29th of June, 1675, *t the close of Vespers, the comer
stone was solemnly blessed and laid with the ordinary cere-
monies. The following inscription : " To God the Great, the
Good, and the Powerful, and to Blessed Mary ever Virgin,
under the title of her glorious Assumption," was placed,
thereon.

The inhabitants of Ville-Marie, partook of Sister Bourgeoys'
. aithusiasm. All hands set to work, and the walls rose as if
by magic j every hour, that the devoted Sister could dispose of,
was given to the good work. She presided there, directed the
workmen, and spent loi^^ours, exposed to ihe scorching noon
day sun, assisting and encouraging, in every p>ossib1e way, those
upon whom the labors of the day depended. No words can
portray her energetic activity during this period ; her presence
was a powerful stimulant to all. How could strong men, give
way to listlessness and fatigue, when a delicate women spurred
them on, by word and example. Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness
was not without its recompense. We read, " that one of her
** own nieces, Sister Soumillard, was suffering at this time from
" an abcess in the head ; the slightest movement, increased
" her pain acutely, and when compelled to sweep her room^
" she could only do so, in a kneeling posture, Hearing one

107 —

" day, that a workman from some cause or other, refused to.
" help the masons, who were absolutely in want of his services,
'* at this moment, and fiUed with the same ardor, that animated
" her worthy aunt, she proceeded to the spot, unmindful of
" her poor aching head, and served the masons herself, for two
*f or three hours in the open air. Her heavenly Mother,
" rewarded this act of filial love, and from this moment the
" suffering head, was not only relieved, but at the same time
" perfectly cured." It is thus, that Mary loves to recompense
the slightest act performed in her honor. The first favor, con-
ferred, within the hallowed walls of Bonsecours, was to one of
her cherished daughters of the Congregation, and Sister Bour-
geoys tells us, that this was not the only miracle of the kind,
by which God pleased to show, that this work was agreeable to
Heaven. Hearts and hands labored well, because they went
together, and so much activity was displayed, that in less than
two years, the little sanctuary was finished, its modest steeple
shooting upwards, pointing to the eternal realms, and saying
in its own mute language : Sursum Corda I All hearts on high.
Every thing was complete ; even the Bell, destined to call
the faitj^fulvto the House of Prayer, was obtained by another
pious artifice, of the ever watchful Sister. It was niade out of
a broken cannon, that burst in defending the colony against the
Iroquois. "Our bell," writes Sister Bourgeoys, "weighs one
'^ hundred pounds, and is made of a broken cannon, which I
" obtained some years ago, from Mr.i|^Miusonneuve, for this^
"purpose. Mr. Souart of Saint Sulpice, paid for its manu-
" facture, and the same iron which once served to repel the
" domestic foe, is i^ain used, thank God, to call them to the
^^ '.House of prayer '."

The miraculous statue, was placed in a shrine richly deco-
•: rated, and " Our Lady of Bonsecours," stood open to the
", faithful, the first stone church, built on the island of Mon>
' " treal." The humble Convent of the Congregation, stood not
iiar distant, and there, under the maternal gaze of their Queen
rjMid Mother, the Sisters dwelt, toiled and prayed. Their
rfequest, that the Chapel might be annexed to the Parish Church

— 108 —

I ?

of Ville-Marie, was presented to the Bishop of Quebec In this
petition, the sisters asked " that this church, may never for
" any reason whatsoever, be separated from the Parish of
" Notre Dame, nor occupied, nor possessed by any other, so
" that the intentions and contributions of the Donors, may be
" respected, as well as the intentions of the Sisters of the Con-
■" gregation of Notre Dame." Finally, they begged the Prelate,
to allow them to take charge of the Sanctuary perpetually, to
decorate it, and receive the alms offered to finish the enter-
prise. Bishop 4m Laval, was too happy, to grant their request
and ordained expressly, that the Chapel of Bonsecours, should
never be separated from the parish church of Ville-Marie,
according to Sister Bourgeoys' intentions, those of her com-
munity and of all their benefactors in France.

He ordained, that mass should always be celebrated there,
on the days of Our Lady's Visitation and Assumption, and that
a solemn procession should mark the last festival. The priests
of the Seminary then commenced to say mass there, every day.
" Mr. DoUier ^ Casson," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " has given
*' for this "hapel, a daily retribution for three years." Sister
Soumillard, kept an account of the number of masses said, and
we find that during the first three years, more than a thousand
were celebrated here. This numljer is considerable, as priests
were scarce everywhere, but particularly in Montreal. Sister
Morin, alluding to the great development, which devotion to
the Blessed Virgin had taken, adds : " Masses are said there
" every day, to satisfy the people's devotion to Notre-Dame 4e
" Bonsecours. /We go there in procession, for public wants
** and in time of public calamities, and always with success.
' It is the favorite promenade, for the pious people of the city,
" and there are few good catholics, in Canada, who have not
" nude offerings or vows, before her Altar, in the time of danger
** and peril. I say this, so that it may be known everywhere,
" that the origin of this devotion, is due to Sister Bourgeoys'
" piety and zeal, to her ardent desire to honor the Mother of
** God. She had none of this world's goods, to accomplish
** these things, and notwithstanding the has never been in

— 109 —

" want, during the course of these enterprises. Her courage is
" wonderful, she will undertake any good work, when there is
" question of God's glory. Spiritual and temporal affairs, have
" a like success in her hands, because it is the pure love of
" God, that prompts her to act, His Holy Spirit that endows
" her with so rare an intelligence."

Sister Morin, might well love to praise and bless the sacred
walls of Bonsecours, for when the Sisters of the Hospital, were
driven from their cloister, in 1734, by a fearful conflagration^
this church became a refuge, an Hospital, a grave, for many
among thent. An epidemic followed the unrelenting flames,
and the Sisters had no other place, to lay their sick and perform
their works of mercy, towards the dying and the dead ; and when
eleven of tiieir number, were hid low by the malignant disease,
they found a tomb there, neith the pitying gaze of Our Lady
of Bonsecours. Some years later, in 1754, a great part of the
city, was again destroyed by fire ; but the loss of homes and
fortunes, seemed nothing to the loss of their beloved Sanctuary.
It was reduced to ashes, all was destroyed. One object alone,
was found preserved beneath the smoking ruins. It was the
precious statue, entire and unstaincu, not even discolored by
the fire. It was borne triumphantly amiu' tears of joy, to the
Congregation, and we can easily imagine how it was received
there. The Sisters pl'ced it, with devotion in their own church,
and the Holy Father transferred there, the many precious in-
dulgences, with which the former shrine had been enriched.
FUr some nineteen years, she dispensed favours around a spot,
already perfumed, with the fragrance of Margaret Boui^eoys'
virtues. At the expiration of this period in 177 1, when the
Church of Bonsecours wasrebuilt, Our Lady was transferred
to her throne and to her Altar, to receive anew the protesta-
tions of faith, love and confidence, offered her by her,, children.
This famous image, was of dark brown wood, exquisitely sculp-
tured, and after having been for so long a period, an object of
profound veneration and filial love, it wa« snatched from its
shrine, by some sacrilegious hand, in 1831 ; and notwithstanding
all the efforts made to recover it, they have so far proved vain.

— 1!0 —

Primitive piety, has given way to cold indifference, and Notre-
Dame de Bonsecours, could not breathe its chilling atmosphere,
She is perhaps lending a willing eai-, to the fervent clients who
surround her, in a home, to us unknown.

And now, let us return to Sister Bourgeoys. We have
spoken of her success, in obtaining Patent Letters from the
King, which authorized her, "to extend her means of doing
good throughout Canada, according to the peculiar wants of
each place, and as God's glory demanded." We remember
too, that when on the point of leaving France, she presented
her six young companions to Bishop de Laval, and obtained
from him, full liberty to try their vocation, and admit them if
they persevered, among the sisters who then composed her
community. Two years having been considered sufficiently
long for this test, Sister Bourgeoys at the end of this period,
judging them proper to be associated to her first companions,
and live in the exercise of their special functions, wrote to the
Vicar-General of Quebec, to inform him of all these circum-
stances, and requested to know whether, they were to be defi-
nitively received as Sisters of the Congregation, during the
prelate's absence, or await his return. Mr. de Bemi^res
answered, " We can do either one or the other, but perhaps it
" would be better to defer their reception, until his Lordship's
" return ; as he has written to me about you and your com-
*' munity, which he seems to hold in high esteem, it would be
" well for him, to regulate all things himself, and make known
" to you his intentiono, I trust that everything will succeed to
" the greater glory of God, for the good of souls, and your own
*' particular consolation. Be assured that for my part, I shall
** ever be ready to assist you, in every possible way." The
delay was not long. Bishop de Laval soon returned to
Canada, and visited Sister Bourgeoys in her home at Ville-
- Marie, in June 1676. Seeing that his Lordship was so favor-
ably disposed towards her Congregation, she requested hire
during this visit, to give them rules and instructions, whereby
they might be gttided in the fiilfilmentof their obligations, and
at the same time, to grant his approval of their community, in !

— Ill —

the quality of " Secular Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-
Dame," thus, excluding, by her demand, not only the solemn
\ovfs of religion, but particularly, the obligation of the cloister,
which she considered incompatible with the functions of her
institution. Bishop de Laval had unbounded confidence in
Sister Bourgeoys' proceedings, and acceded to her request, with
extreme kindness. Still more, on his return to Quebec, he
addressed a pastoral letter to the faithful of his diocese, in
terms, perfectly conformable to the desire, which Sister Bour-
geoys had manifested ; and after recalling the authorization
given to her and to her companions, he concluded as follows :
' Persuaded that the instruction and the education of youth,
' are the greatest advantages we can procure to the church,

* and at the same time, a most efficacious means for increasing

* and preserving piety within Christian families ; fully aware of
' the numberless benedictions, which it pleased God to bestow,

* so far. upon Sister Bourgeoys' labors, desiring o favor her
' zeal, and to contribute towards all her pious designs, we
' here give anew, our warmest approbation to her institution.

* We allow her, and all those united with her, to form a com-

* munity bearing the name of "Secular Daughters of th.v Ccn-
' gregation of Notre- Dame," observing the rules we shall lay

* down for them, Lter. We authorize them to continue their
' functions, not only on the island of Montreal, but else.vhere,

* as we and our successors shall judge proper. Put for no

* reason whatsoever, can they pretend in future to embrace the
' religious life, this being directly opposed to our intention,

* and to the good, we propose to accomplish, by their means :
' the instruction of youth, in county parishes, conformable to
' the letters granted by His Majesty the King of I'rance, in

* .671, to the said Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-Dame."
We have said that Sister Bourgeoys requested Bishop re Laval,
to draw up a code of regulations, snd daily observ?.r, :> for her
Congregation ; but, we ro\' t not vifer from this, hat the
Sisters had lived together, for ao maoy years, practising virtue
according'to their own particular v iews. No ! Sister Bourgeoys'
penetrating eye could well discover the extravagance of such a

■'Si
■ ..lib

IE I '
I'll'

ii:

-'I-

sr-

life J fully aware tiiat without ruk;s, there would be neither voca-
tion, nor fidelity, and assisted by the ecclesiastics of St Sulpice
from the beginning of her institution, she had traced regulations,
adapted to its spirit and to its obliga is,-n It was thought,
that after ,giving them a fair trial, his i.^^dship would modify
them according to his ideas, and render them obligatory by a
solemn approval. This was her intention, when she made
known her request to Bishop de Laval, in 1676.

Sister Bourgeoys was in truth, the living rule of her Congre-
gation, a model of the most sublime perfection, and each one
of the Sisters, made it a duty to obey and imitate her. Their
obligations so far, were familiar to ithe pious foundress, ever
since the project of Mr. Jendret, project, frustrated in Troyes,
to be realized in Montreal. To the three ordinary simple vows,
they added a fourth : " The instruction of youth," and this rule
in its beautiful simplicity and at the same time so perfect, pres*
cribed the love of silence and retirement, perfect cordiality
between the Sisters, work, spiritual lecture and prayer, fre-
quentation of the sacraments, and edification to all around
them. It was thus the Sisters lived, in the practice of these
obligations, in awaiting the moment for their sanction. The
hour had not yet come, though the holy Prelate was desirous
of procuring them, this satifaction. Many unforeseen circum-
stances caused several years to elapse, before the " Nunc
Dimittis" gladdened Sister Bourgeoys' heart. In 1670, dioecesan
affairs called Bishop de Laval, again to Paris, where his stay
was considerably prolonged. During this interval, difficulties
accumulated, while an interior voice whispered unceasingly to
the devoted Sister's ear, that the mission confided to her, by her
heavenly Mother, would be incomplete, so long as no author-
ized rule, bound the Sisters to their Congregation. She feared
for its future. Finally, after many an inward struggle, many ailV
hour of pain and anguish, she resolved to brave, once more,
the perils of ocean, seek her native land and renew her solicita-
tions at the feet of her lawful Prelate, Other motives too, led
her onward ; interior troubles, for which 1^ coul4 find no alle-
viation, and a desire to increase the number of her associates, to

-ua-

supply the increasing wants of the country. A providential oc-
<^iop soon presented itself,

" During the year 1679," writes Sister Bourgeoys, " Mad^m
** Perrot, wife of the Governor of Ville-Marie, was abouit staf t-
" ting for France. Our Sisters consented that I should acconi'
" pany her, I pretexted our Rule and the presence of Bishop
" de Laval in Paris, though, perhaps my own interior cro^ses^
" were one of my real motives,4'''^e read that the resolution
she took, to lay aside the burden of the superiority, before
undertaking this journey, was prompted by these same interior
trials ; her deep humility leading her to think, that any other
than herself, would fulfil this office, with more advantage to the
community.

So, assembling her Sisters, she proposed to them, that they
should elect another in her place. Hardly had the word*
escaped her lips, when they, without having made the slightest
communication to each other, cried out simultaneously,
" that they made choice of the Blessed Virgin, for their first
" Superior, their Guide and good Mother, for time and for
" eternity." Then, turning to Sister Bourgeoys, they begged,
that she would be the representative of their heavenly Mother,
and continue to govern the Congregation in her name and
under her protection. Sister Bourgeoys heard the voice of God
in their demand, and casting herself, with all the Sisters before
the image of Our Blessed Lady, she recited aloud the following
prayer, which came up spontaneously, from her inmost soul :
" Look down, o most holy Virgin, upon this little band of thy
" devoted servants, who have consecrated themselves to the
" service of God, under thy special protection, and who desire
" to follow thee, as good children follow their Mother tuad
" Mistress. Thou wilt ever be considered by them, as their
" first Superior, and they trust that God will give thee, the
" government of a community, which is thy own creation. They
" have nothing, worthy to present to God, but hope to obtain
*' by thy gracious intercession, all the graces necessary for
" t^cir salvation and the perfection of their state of life. Th^Q;

^' knowest best their wants and what they should ask. RefiMO

— 114 —

*' not thy powerful assistance ; through thy mediation, may they
" obtain light and grace from the Holy Spirit, so as to labor
" perfectly and faithfully, in the instruction of those confided
" to their care. Above all, O Mary, Queen and Mother, grant
** that all, teachers and children, as well as those who con-
** tribute, in any way, to the spiritual advancement of thine, may
*' be of the number of the Elect, so that in thy society, all
" may be reunited one day, to praise and love God throughout
" eternity."

It was in this manner, that Sister Bourgeojrs submitted to
the will of Heaven, and took once more, upon her shoulders,
the responsabilities of government. Then providing for her
Congregation, for the time of her absence, she bade an affec-
tionate farewell, to the loved members of her community, and
started for Quebec, to await the sailing of the vessel.

Soon after her arrival in this city, she received from her
Ecclesiastical Superiors, the manuscript which contained the
Tules of the Congregation, as they had been observed, up to
that time. On this occasion, she writes as follows, to Mr.
Remy, of Saint Sulpice, upon whom the spiritual government
of her institution devolved :

•it

"November 5th, 1679.

Sir, and very dear Father, .

"I have received the parcel containing your letters, the
Rules, &c., and cannot say how grateful I feel towards God,
for the interest, which He inspires you to take in our little
community. I beg that He will bless all those, who are so
kindly concerned in our welfare, and whose proceedings
assure me, that we are indeed accomplishing the Divine
Will. May our Blessed Mother assist us, in this and in every
other undertaking."

When Sister Bourgeoys returned to France, for the second
time, to obtain a Charter for her Congregation, she did not
consent to leave Canada, without having obtained, from her

— 115 —

the
rod,
little
le so
|ings

rine
|very

L • • •

iond
not
her

civil and ecclesiastical Superiors, certificates concerning her
work. As there was now question of compiling her rule, she
thought it necessary, to renew this demand. In consequence,
she writes to this same person, on this subject, a few days
later : " With regard to the certificates, I obtained one from
" Mr. de Betni^res, and another from the Solicitor-General.
** The latter was a source of displeasure to the Count de Frori-
** tenac, who says that the Solicitor had not the authority to
"give a certificate. F. D . . . informed me that he could say
" nothing to our advantage, because a word from him, would
*' be productive of much trouble, and no service

" Be that as it may, I shall try to follow your charitable
" directions, and shall preserve your letters, so as to be
" guided by them, at all times. Thanks, for your kindness, in
" offering and in causing our little undertaking to be offered
" to God. Allow me also, to remember here with gratitude,
" Mr. the Curate Bailly ; also MM. de Fremont et Seguenot,
" for their charity in our behalf. I have not yet answered the
" letter, received from Mr. DoUier de Casson, but promise to
" follow his advice, in all things. I accompanied Madam
" Perrot to the vessel this morning, to ascertain the exact time
" of departure, which will only be next Tuesday. We may
** possibly be delayed longer, we shall leave, however, when
" God pleases." Sister Bourgeoys was not deceived, the
sailing of the vessel was again deferred, and in the interval,
she wrote for the last time, before leaving Quebec :

" A few words to-day, to thank you for all the letters and the
" kind words, which your great charity prompted you to send
" me. I shall preserve them all ; for the instructions they con-
" tain, cannot fail to prove useful to me.

" With regard to the Sisters, act as you think best, and wait
" fov the rule, since you prefer doing sa This will be a good
*' pretext, to defer the reception of those that you think, require
^' a little I lay. I beg of you, dear Father, have yet a little
*' patience, and you will assuredly witness Sofie consoling
** changes. I hope for all this, from God's infinite mercy.
" Many thanks, for the blessings you wish me and ask for me."

- n'e-

?- ':

The next n< "' ■''"» have concerning Sister Bourgeoys, is a/^er
her arrival in .. She tells us that she and Madam Peirbt

piartied dt ^ elle ; that she spoke of her interior troubles

to a tap J^'riar, in this city, wfio restored her peace of

mind ; tl. poh reaching Paris, she hastened careworn afid
ill, to the house of her iormer friend, Miss de Bellevue ; heVe
sf»c Icit inclined to rest, but Mr. de Turmehie, the gen'tldm^
«eho transacted all business between France aiid Ckhddd,
apprized of her arrival, sent iniinediateily two of iiiis domestic^,
to conduct her to his own residence, where ah apkr^iiieht
awaited her, arid where she was treated, as if she had beeri the
gentleman's own sister. "I feinained there," writes Sister
Bourgeoys, " until I had completely recovered my strength,
after wliich I spent some time with the Sisters of the CroS^,.
who lived in Saint Anthony street."

Sister Bourgeoys did not meet with the desired success.
She left home in the firm hope, that the rules for her Congre-
gation would be confirmed, that she could bring back with her,
otKer companions to continue her work. God permitted that
all these hopes should be frustrated, from the very beginning.
" I called on Bishop de Laval," she writes, " to pay my respects
" arid make known the motive of my journey. His Lordship-
" seemed quite annoyed at my presence, and told me that I
" had done very wrong, to undertake this voyage, arid that he
" was extremely averse to my taking back any young perSoris,
" with me to Montreal." " We cannot understand," writes the
Sister's first historian, " why the Bishop of Quebec, seemed to
" di'sapprove of Sister Bourgeoys' conduct at this time, biit c6r-
" tain it is, that notwithstanding his kindness arid his libet^l
" views, towards the Congregation, he had formed the design
" of incorporating her institution with that of the Ursuliries of
" Quebec ; soon after he made the proposition to the pibils
" foundress. Notwithstanding these humiliations, Sistier Bout-
" geoys continued for some time longer, to peifect, by every
" possible means, the rule destined for her community. She
"consulted several persons, who were fully competent to give
" her assistance ; but, on account of Bishop de Laval's oppoSi-

— 117 —

tion and design, their influence availed but little. It was her
hour of sacrifice and deep humiliation. Many an unkind look
fell upon her ; many a harsh word fell cold and chilling upon
her ear ; many a repulse met the zeal and devotedness, with
which she accomplisheu, what she deemed, her duty. And
ijfithal, she wa^ perfectly calm, there w^s about her an atmos-
l^here of peacdul serenity.

" Her heart hath given
" Birth to a courage ahd a faith,
"As high as iis devotion."

(Hemans.)

CHAPTER TWELFTH.

fliflt§ g Bonrgeoy a leaves France.— Her confidence in God tsalms th&
feara of ihbiearound her at Sea.— Other trials, bumiog of her con-
vent. —Two of her Sisters, perish in the flames.— Her resignation in
this hour of sacriflce.— The Ursnlines again.— Sister Bourgeoys' firm-
ness saves her Congregation.— Her words, when giving the ' Habit'
of the Congregation to a Novice.— Bishop de Saint Vallier, second
Bishop of Quebec.

iiiiiiliiilf

So far, we have given our admiration, to Sister Bourgeoys'
zeal and devotedness. We will now take another view of her
virtue. We have seen that her journey to France, was full of
disappointment ; but we know too, that the heroic Sister, had
trod the paths of humiliation and sacrifice, for too long a time^
to be vanquished by a contradiction. So, instead of yielding
to discouragement, she gave herself up to brighter anticipations-
for the future. In her great faith, she looked upon these crosses,
as " blessings in disguise." Deeming a longer stay in France,
of little use either to herself, or to her community, she deter-
mined to profit of the first vessels to return to Canada. It was
on this occasion, that Sister Bourgeoys became acquainted
with Mr. Tronson, Superior of Saint Sulpice, in Paris. The
potent charm which ever accompanies virtue, won for her a
most devoted friend, in the person of this worthy ecclesiastic ;
and from this moment, he evinced the deepest interest, in every-
thing connected with the Congregation. The numerous letters he
addressed to Sister Bourgeoys, or to those who succeeded her^
in the government of her communiiy, are evident proofs of his
devotedness to her institution. While in the vicinity of Saint
Sulpice, vivid remembrances, of her old friend Mr. de Maison-
ueuve, must have haunted her memory : his death had taken
place, some two or three years before her arrival in France-;,
and though no mention is made in her memoirs, still, we think
that a heart like Sister Bourgeoys, so keenly alive to the truest
emotions of friendship, could not refrain from breathing a fare-

— 119 —

well prayer, to the memory of the great and good ; that she
refused not, to cast a farewell glance, upon the tomb of her
friend and protector, ere leaving for ever, the shores of her
native land. It was then, that faithful to the promise, made to
her Sisters, when leaving home, she engaged Louis Frin,
(Mr. de Maisonneuve's old domestic), to return with her to
Canada; offer, which he accepted with a joyful heart. The two
well springs of the old man's life were, Mr. de Maisonneuve,
the first Governor of Ville-Marie, and Sister Bourgeoys' Con-
gregation of Notre-Dame.

A few days later. Sister Bourgeoys and her charge, were on"
route, for La Rochelle, where the embarcation was to take
plac^ She was accompanied by a certain number of young
persons, sent to Ville-Marie, by the Seminary of Saint Sulpice.
A sea voyage at this time, was extremely perilous. The English
had gained possession of Acadia, for the fifth time, this was-
almost an open avowal of war, and hearts were ill at ease,
when the two nationalities encountered each other at sea.
However, anchor was raised, and trusting in Providence, strong,
arms unfurled the sails ; yielding to a favorable wind, the
equipage left the shores of France* They had proceeded but
half ways on this journey, when the Captain saw four English
vessels in the distance. Terrified, he cried out " Sister Bour-
geoys, we are lost ! pray, pray, with your companions ; but alas L
these fear stricken hearts had no strength to pray, and turning
in their desolation towards Sister Bourgeoys, they exclaimed,
" Sister ! Sister, " what will become of us, if we are taken ?
seemingly unmoved, she answered : " Well, if the vessel is-
captured, we will go either to England or to Holland, and we
shall find God there, as elsewhere." Her peaceful assurance,,
restored perfect calm and hope, all knelt there and prayed. It
was Sunday, there was a clergyman on board, and preparations
were immediately made to celebrate the August Sacrifice,
though the vessels drew near guided by a favorable wind.

Two hours later, they were out of sight, and the entire equi-
page, having heard Mass, returned thanks to Heaven, and the
deep chorus of the Te Deum, rolled out upon the waters. The

— 120 —

ii.i

Captain of the vfesi^l, enchattted with Sister Boul-geoys* Virtue,
endeavored to prevail upon her to eat at his table, but she
cohstantly refused ; however, he provided her with the best df
«V«fy thing, giving her thereby, an opportunity to exercise hei"
chatity, in favor of those most in need. This was Sister BOUr-
geOys' last journey to France ; journey replete with humiliation
and fatigue, but no doubt, enriched with innumerable blessings.
From this moment, her community increased like the gtain of
tflttstard seed. And its happy members, blessed, praised and
magnified the names of Jesus and of Mary. Soon after her
aitival, Sister Marie Barbier, the first of Ville-Marie'S daughters,
who entered a commimity, was allowed to pronounce her
vO#s, according to the forrtiula, then in use. The year foUo^-
iftg, six others made their profession, which gives us, in this
yfeir 1 68 1, eighteen professed Sisters of the Congregation. All
of Whom had been formed by Sister Bourgeoys, to the practice
Of solid virtue. The six last were her pupils and had been eon*
fided to her care, from their most tender years. They were

11 fi

((

Sister Marie Denis,

Madeleine Bourbeault,
Marie Charly,
Fran^oise Lemoyne,
Catherine Charly,
Catherine Bony.

Ih awaiting the moment, which would give her the asstfrahce,
that her rules and constitutions had met with thfe Bishop's
lapjitoval, the worthy foundress bad a heavy cross to bear. SO
fix, Heaven's visible Providence had accompanied her, had *en-
tJouraged every undertaking. But now, the fruit of her past
htbdr, was to appear for a moment tipon the brink of tuih ; so
ihkt hier heroic virtue might appear, with a terifold lustre Trials
and crosses, Siich as are ofifered to those only, who liwilk
hi the foot stiftps of the Divine Crucified, fell neavily updn her
careworn fran^e. Thifee years only, after her return firam
•Frtmce, her trust in Providence was put to a cruel test; her

— 121 —

<ooiivent and ex'ery thing around it, that could be destroyed,
^vtis reduced to ashes, during the night of December 6th, 1683.
It tras a sad, sad, moment for Sister Bourgeoys, to see perish
thus, in her presenc e, the fruit of her toils,'privation8 and sacri-
fices. This conflagration, so sudden and so violent, prevented
the sisters, from saving the slightest article. Every thing was
-destroyed ; and to this accident is due, the loss of many
precious documents, concerning the first years of the Congre-
gation. This destruction so complete, the loss of a home and
^rthly goods, were little, less than nothing, when compared
Knth the loss of two accomplished sisters, who perished in the
flames. Sinter Genevifeve Durosoy, Assistant, and Sister Mar-
garet Soumillard, niece to the worthy foundress. Sister Bour-
geoys' heart, was pierced with sorrow, and in this moment of
poignant an^ish, she raised submissively the bitter chalice to
htt lips, and dranl even to the dregs. She regretted the loss
■of these Sisters, not so much through a natural motive, though
she loved them dearly ; but rather, from that higher appriicia-
tioti, of their great ability to procure God's glory, in their res-
pective functions ; she considered herself the cause of these
misfortunes, and writes : " I am justly punished, for having
. ** yielded so easily, when there was question of building a
" new house ; the act was not conformable to the spirit of
" poverty, humility and mortification, which should ever char-
** acterize the members of our Congregation. We should have
** been contented, with the slight inconveniences of our former
^'dwelling." Another time, speaking of this circumstance, she
«ays : " For my part, this accident, bo far as the house is con-
" cewied, gave me mote joy than sorrow, because of the reasons
■"'that had caused its erection."

The citizens of Ville-Marie, Sister Beurgeoys' friends in
France, and elsewhere, gave evident prog|6 o^ tfa ^^ajpeere ^^ ^
laWcction and sympathy on thk occasiofi^i^ii^^ Laval, -^^^^-^J^^i*^
Bishop of Quebec, writes as follows, to Mr. Dollier Ifk^acson,
MJf Saint Sulpice : **Thi8 sad accident has afflicted meJleepJy,
'" iWd I sincerely r*egret the loss of the two virtuous Sisters, -«^

perished in the flames. They were rii)e for H«aven, thoiigh

»/
A

ran

il!li'^

— 122 ~

'* humanly speaking, necessary to their Congregation. God's
" judgments are different from ours, and for this reason we
" bow submissively, and adore the decrees of His Divine
" Providence. I have written a few lines to our good and
afflicted Sister Bourgeoys."

The pious foundress in the meantime, was a perfect model
of h'^roic resignation. She gazed, for a moment, upon the
smc ang ruins, of her twenty years' labor ; dropped a tear upon
the calcinated bones, of the loved ones, who had perished there^
breathed an act of perfect submission to the Divine Will, then
left the spot. Trials, we have said, never come alone ; Sister
Bourgeoys had most assuredly a double portion. The utter
privation, to which the Congregation was now reduced, brought
back to Bishop dft Laval, his former idea of associating it, tO'
the Ursulines of Quebec. His Lordship was firmly persuaded,
that the former institution was ruined for ever ; humanly
speaking, there was no possibility of reestablishing another
house, when funds and materials were alike wanting. So the
good Bishop thought ; and after all, should they succeed in
repairing this loss, many years must necessarily elapse, before
the Congregation recovered its former prosperity. Conse-
quently, he determined, to make the proposition to Sister
Bourgeoys.

Ah ! he knew not the depth of her confidence in God !

In the meantime we shall see, what strength and trusting
energy, God gives to those, who rely on His omnipotent
Providence. Notwithstanding Sister Bourgeoys' profound
humility, she understood full well, that her iueas must be
conformable, to the designs of Heaven, upon her institution y
and for this reason, she should provide a house sufficiently
large, for the exercise of its respective functions. Being then
in the necessity of reconstructing her convent, she resolved to
build it, upon a piece of land, which was at a short distance, in
what was then called, the Upper Town : site actually occupied
by the_Congregation. This piece of land, was of considerable
extenif and had been partially cultivated up to this time, to
supply the wants ?' the community. Totally deprived of every

— 123 — .

other human support, of the pecuniary resources indispensable
for the undertaking, neither furniture, linen, nor provisions ;
but wi'*' that superhuman energy that baffles difficulty, fatigue
and poverty, she set to work, and in order to draw down God's
blessing upon the enterprise, she and her daughters, signed an
act, worthy their relig' ous fervor. " We have signed an act,"
she writes, " wherein , we have made a formal promise to God,
" signifying, tha*. if we rebuild our house, it is only to practise
'" more faithfully i:i future, evangelical poverty." ^.^

Heaven could not resist their fervent appeal, and inspired r^
the fulfilment of many generous actions in their favcfi^Every '
heart, in the little city of Ville-Maiie, was moved at the sight
of Sister Bourgeoys' confidence and devotedness, and all wer6
powerfully inclined in favor of her Congregation. The Marquis
de Denonville, in his dispatches to Court, says : " The convent
" of the Congregation of Notre-Dame, under the direction of
" Sister Bourgeoys, which has been a source of immense good
" to the colony, from its very foundation, has been completely
•* destroyed by fire ; not a single article was saved, so prompt
" and so violent was the conflagration. It is necessary to re-
" build their house, bat they have nothing to commence with.'*
Mr. Tronson, of Saint Sulpice, also interceded in their bohalf,
but they only obtained from Court, the small aUowance of five
hundred livres. God, no doubt, permitted this, to prove that
He alone, was the Protector and the Support of this com-
munity. He gave to the pious Sister the means, to erect a
stone house, of ample dimensions, and better adapted to the
wants of their external classes and boarding-school. Before
the new building was completed. Bishop d^ Laval had matured
his plans, for uniting the two communities, of which v/e have
already spoken, and he now made the final proposition to
Sister Bourgeoys. The rejnembrance of the manifold graces,
received from divine munificence ; the assurance given by her
heavenly Mother, "Go, and I will never abandon you," gave
her strenght in this hour of trial. Calm and serene, as when
praying at the foot of His Altar, she listened to the Prelate's
intenli'/C^. and though the pious foundress, was unsurpaMed^

— 124 —

s-t

[

Ml ''

in submission to her lawful Superiors, still, w this pccft^igi),
/<^e thought it lier duty, to cepresent to His Lordship, that ih^
poculi^^r spirit of her Cosgregation, W9S incompatible im^ }^
rule of anotho: ; above jUl, with a ^aloistered comovunity.

She felt that she could not take uppn herself, ithe reapcins^-
btlity of jBuch an act Still more, the filessed Virgin tp }v|)pm
her institution was specially consecrated, bad given evi4^t
proofs of the love she boce it. Then, besides the s^ctific^tion
of young girls, which was its main project, 4he had other views
ifor the good of young persons, who, depri"^'! of the advantages
that Jier Congregation offered, would be prevented from con-
secrating themselves to God. She added: " There are m^y
** young women in the different ccmditions of life, who, distjo-
*' guished for their virtue and talent, are neverthele^ but Uttjie
^^/avored by the gifts of fortune, and consequently unable to
^^ offer the dowry, that most religious houses ex^pt, and for this
f*^ oreason, are deprived of the benefits and graces, attached to
*^ .a religious vocation. My intention would be to ppen wide,
>^ febe doors of the Congregation to these peir^ons, #nd Ijcstj^em
" riches so lightly, that I woiijkl CQnsei;(t to seek PMt, #jad^ng
*• in on my own shoulders; a young person, who isvith ppy«»^,
*' h»d a good iwill and a true vocatipja." Bishop ^ jLfkH^l^
penetrated with esteem and veneration for Sister iBpu^eo^y^'
yiitue, insisted ao further, and abaodpned the fut^u^e pf ij^he
Congregation to Divine Providence ; so much the tfiffte »s^
ivas preoccupied at this moment, ^out resigning his EpUqpp^l
£ee, into younger, and as his humili>ty wp^uM hftve it,intP^li9r
hapds. W'th views so pure And so disinterested, 3ister ^xff-
§eoys could not fail to succeed, andthe pnvationsto whieh'lljie
Congregation was reduced, became p. powerful stimulant ito
many generous young hearts of VilleiMarie, who, wophyitbe
heroism and the virtues of Margaret Bpurgeoys And^hsr ifVfffl^-
pamble companions, cast far firom t^h^gn the deceitful .>pys ,pf
Mki and like Magdalen sought the ".one thing nece^^^^y."
iSotne time after in 1685, M^ tk Saiot<Yalli«r, second <9i%hpp
«f Quebec, arrived in Canada, And paid his first yi^itVp jd^e
(Congregation, this same year. On this occasion, Sister fio^r-

— 125 —

g^dfi pteseated forty sisters to his Lordship, " to whom," she
siSid^ "I ntVef pforrtisifcd ahythrng bat poverty as»d sitioplrcity,'*
It ^i indeed io, anrd upoft these scytetrtn occasions, when sL
y&aftg caJididate knch, to receive from her hamds, the " Habit
of the CotifftegeLtim/* she wonid repeat again and af^ia, " My
dWr child ! tove simplicity, humility and poverty."

" Those who wish to become members of this coittratnity,'*
she Would often say to her young aspirants, ** must be firmly
" re§dved to abandon th^ principles of the world ; to iive in
" the spirit of perfect renunciation of self, and all things earthly ;
" to seek only the glory of God ; to be entirely devoted to the
" instruction of young girls ; to the constant practice of all good
" iJv'Orks, without murmuring at the pain, troul<le and humilia-^
" tidft, which are inseparable from these, but learn and love to
" imitate the Blessed Virgin's life of simplicity and retirement
" in iiU things." She would tell them, " On their missions, to
" i*alk in the footsteps of the Apostles ; to perform their jour-
" neys, on foot when possible ; to earn their bread by the labor
** 6f their hands, and be a burden to none. In their commu-
" nity, dnd on mission, to have only the simplest, poorest, and
** faiost indispensable fumicure ; to wear common clothing, and
" eat the coarsest food." This was her rule for others, but
street and agreeable, when compared to her own mode of livings
df which we shall speak later. Let us now return to Bishop
-^ Saint- Vallier. He had not been long in Canada, when he
found out, that rumor had no ways exaggerated the marvels^
accomplished by Sister Bourgeoys' institution ; and some time
after, when publishing the relation of his voyage to Ville-Marief
he gave vent to his admiration in the following terms : " It is
"wonderful, how the Congregation has managed to subsist
" since the accident, which took place two or three years .igo.
" The Sisters lost everything belonging to them, in the s^ace
" of one night. The flames which destroyed their communis,
" spread so rapidly, that they could save neither furniture,
" clothes, nor papers ; and were only too happy to escape them-
" selves. Notwithstanding, two of their sisters perished in the
" conflagration. Those who were so fortunate as to escape,

.1^:''"

— 126 —

" were sustained hy superhuman strength. Divine Providence
" watched over them, and provided for their most pressing
" necessities ; and indeed, it would seem, as if this calaimty had
" only served to render them more virtuous, and more useful
" to thpir neighbor, for ever since that event, they have been
" less than ever, strangers to every good work." Sister Morin
of the H6tsl-Dieu, adds : " The second convent of the Con-
" gregation, which was built of stone, having been destroyed by
" the fire of 1683, Sister Bourgeoys built a third, on the site,
" which the Sisters still occupy to-day. It is spacious and one
" of the best constructed houses in the city."

No wonder, that God loved to assist His confiding child.
It was not for herself, nor for her own gratification, that she toiled
and prayed. She knew that she was a chosen instrument to
perform a special work. This work, was God's own work j she
willed His will. He had said : " Confide in me, and I will
satisfy your hearts' desires." How then despond ? How then
despair ? The child of Providence from her earliest years ;
assurances, visible, incontestable proofs of God's protection,
had been showered with profusion upon her. Why, then, at
the close of a long life, should her confidence fail ? her faith in
His promises weaken ? ** Consider the ravens, for they sow
" not, neither do they reap, neither have they store-house, nor
" bam, and God feedeth them. How much are you more
*' valuable than they ?" (St. l.uk«. Chapter xii, v. xxiv.)

And again : ** The Lord hath k lid, * if you had faith like unto
" a grain of mustard seed, you might say to this mulberry tree,
" be thou rooted up, and be thou transplanted into the seas ;
" and it would obey you." (St Luke, Chap, xiv, y. vi.)

CHAPTER THIRTEENTH.

(■

The mission of the monntAln.— SaMWUu.— Enconragement Kiven by
the Kiag.Y^&ne Barbe Attontinon and Marie Theresa Ganensa-
goaas, the Iroqaois Sisters.— Sister Marie Barhier.— The old stone
towers.— Other missions.- How the Sisters lived in these miwions.

' — Thu House of Providence in Quebec.— Sister Bonrgeoys opens
parochial schools in Quebec— Holy Thursday.— Coniideace in Ghxl

. rewarded.

" Gk> forth and teach ; and ye went forth and taught
Deeds, that will shiue, when thou art dark, O Sun ! "

(MOMTOOMRRT.)

Few details remain, concerning the first missions, established
by Sister Bourgeoys. The almost incessant wars, between the
colonists and the Iroquois, were not unfrequently a drawback,
to the zealous intentions of the pious foundress. Her woiks
of love, were oftentimes suspended, and when the wily Savage,
was seen prowling around the settlers habitations, each and all
were obliged to act upon the defensive. One of the principal
motives, which had drawn Sister Bourgeoys to Canada, was the
desire of gaining souls to God, by the sanctiiication of youth ;
but as the different tribes, were, for more than twenty years,
without forming any fixed settlement on the island of Montreal,
but little could be done for them, if we except a few children,
who were given to Mr. "«k Maisonneuve by their parents. Sister
Bourgeoys tells us, that when he planted the cross on Mount
Royal's summit, in 1642, all those who could leave their habi-
tations without exposing their lives, made pilgrimages to the
spot, and addressed there, many fervent supplications to Heaven
for the conversion of the different tribes. These desinterested
hearts were, not destined, to witness the realization of their
desires here below, for when Miss Manse died, in 1673, none
had as yet, become stationary. The indiau's restless indepen-
dence, and hostile inclinations, gave but little efficacy to their
charitable efforts ; but some years later, a certain number of

I''

— 128 —

Iroquois, who had been converted to Christianity, manifested a
desire to fix themselves in the vicinity of Ville-Marie ; and
during the year 1676, the members of Saint Sulpice, founded
an establishment in their favor at the mountain, " and this was
the first mission," Sister Bourgeoys tells us, " where the indians
came of their own accord to be instructed. At the same time,
the venerable Sister, sent two of her companions, to commence
a mission for the children of the mountain. Mr. d* Belmont,
of Saint Sulpioe, constructed at his own expense, a UttW chapel,
which bore the name of " Our Lady of the Snows," and around
this modest sanctuary, a little indian village arose, as if by
magic The bark wigwams peeping through the trees ; the
picturesque costumes of joyous youth, presented no uncouth
appearance. Here the Sisters dwelt, and exercised their func-
tions in their little bark cabins, and here on the mountain side,
at twilight hour, the deep chorus of the " Ave Maris Stella* "
or some other hymn to the Virgin, told the passer by that,

" From mom till eve' a hum arose, above the maple trees,
A hum of harmony and praise, from Sister Margaret's bees.

Egyptian hue, and speech nnoouth. grew fair and sweet when woo,
To sing the song of Mary, and to serve her Saviour Son.

The coorrier halted on his path, the sentry on his round,

And barehead, blessed the holy nun, who made it holy ground."

(d'Akcy McQee.)

To obtain greater success, in the plan of education adopted
for these children, Sister Bourgeoys willed, that the Sister Mis-
sionaries of the mountaii^,, should take special care of those
among their pupils, who evinced dispositions for virtue ; so
that, rescued from the baneful influence of their parents, they
mighi become, more easily, accustomed to the french manner of
living. Delighted with the happy results obtained, Mr. TronsoB,
writes from Paris to Mr. de Belmont, May 30th, 16^1.

" You receive no doubt, great assistance, from the Sisters
" (^ the Congregation, for the instruction of your young indian
'(.giris. With regard to the one thousaisd livres, assigned tx^
f them, by his Majesty, Sister Bouigeoys is perfectly free, to

129

■s

" employ this sum as she thinks proper, should the Sisters

" remain at the mountain, or return to Ville-Marie ; this gratifi-

-" cation being given to allow them full liberty, with regard to

.Mi these children, without any other condition being laid down ;

'M and as their occupations, are carried on in both places, they

" can apply a part of this sum to each locality, or place it

" entirely there, where most assistance is require '." The

labors and privations of these first Sister missionaries, were

crowned with benedictions.

These children were taught the principles of our holy faith,
reading, writing, a knowledge of the french language ; in a
word, all those branches, necessary and becoming their sex.
We read : •' That Louis the XI Vth delighted and encouraged by
" these promising results, and wishing to give the devoted
" Sister, all the means necessary for realizing the good, she
" anticipated, granted another annuity of 2,000 ; livres, 1,000
" of which, was destined to purchase yam and thread, so that
" these children, might learn to spin, to knit, besides various
" kinds of needle work." It was an arduous task, to lead these
young girls of the forest onward, step by step, towards civiliza-
tion ; Sister Bourgeoys felt the responsability that devolved
upon her, and more than once, her sanguine expectations, gave
place to fear and uneasiness. Nothwithstanding, she embraced
the good work with heart and soul. Heaven blessed her
endeavors, and she soon understood, that the sanctification of
these forest children, was a mission specially reserved for her
Congregation (1). From this moment, every action of the
pious foundress, was a hymn of thansgiving, for the happy
results obtained. When she beheld these poor indian girls,
attracted so forcibly to the practice of virtue, and yielding so
OTbmissively to the exigency of time and place, her whole soul
gave way to transports of joy, and in unison with the heavenly
authoress of that most sublime of Canticles, she exclaimed.

(IVThis mission of the monntain, opened in favor of younir indian
girls, by Bister Boargeoye, in 1076, wastlie flrHt, foanded on the island
of Montreal ; bat anterior to this, the Venerable Mother. Mgry of the
InoarnAtton, had gathered Monnd bw, the children of the varions
indian tribea. We can trace her heroism and devotednesB, as far baok
as 1686.

— 130 —

" My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my heart hath rejoiced
** in God my Saviour." >f

Soon after his arrival in 1685, Bishop de la Croix de Saint-
Vallier, visited the Sisters in their mission at the mountain,
and referring to this subject at a later period, he says : "The
" Sisters of the Congregation who are spread throughout the
" colony, have opened a school at the mountain, where some
"forty indian girls are brought up, according to the french
" mode of living. These young persons, are taught our re-
" ligioh, the hymns of the church, and pray, both in their
" mother tongue and in the french language ; and so perfectly
" have they been gained to our faith, that they are not only
" able to put all its observances into practice, but at the same
** time, follow most scrupulously, the slightest rule of the Con-
'• gregation. Some have even expressed a willingness, to
** consecrate themselves irrevocably to God. This last desire,
*' however, w^ill not be realized for some time, a long trial
" being absolutely necessary beforehand. The population of
" this village, at the mountain, is composed of Hurons and
" Iroquois, who are not only converted, but are really re-
** markable for their fervor. They have been assembled here,
" by the gentlemen of Saint Sulpice, who watch over them,
" with the greatest zeal and care. They live as within a
" cloister, and practice virtue admirably. Whenever, you
" visit their litt' ^ chapel, you invariably see some of their
*' number engag .-d in prayer ; they never speak within its
** precincts, and many, after the commission of even a trifling
" fciult, punish themselves by remaining outside, or kneeling at
" the door, in a spirit of humility and penance. They apply
" themselves, wonderfully, to the preservation of their in-
f^ nocence, and when they have made known their wants to
** God, with that charming simplicity which characterizes them,
" they return to their domestic labors, and during this time,
" their cabins and the fields around, repeat sweet echoes from
<♦ their hymns and canticles. Mr. CM^ Belmont has taken
" charge of the little boys, and the Sisters of the Congregation

see to the girls.'

— 131 —

But some of their dearest consolations, in this mission of the
mountain, came from the edifying lives, led by the young girls
^f the Iroquois nation. Two of these, in particular, merit our
attention, because they gave themselves to God without reserve,
and died fervent members of Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation.
The worthy foundress tells us, " that the first, named Mary
" Barbara Attontinon, was bom in the little indian village of
" Onontague ; some time after her baptism, she was given to
" the Sisters. As she advanced in years, her angelic virtues
" gained all hearts. She entered our community, took the
"" habit, and pronounced the formula, in use among the Sisters,
** at that time. She remained with us twelve years, and died
" in our midst, at the age of thirty-five. We buried her, the
" 27th of November, 1691, in the Parish Church of Notre-
*' Dame, Ville-Marie."

The other young girl bore the name of Gannensagouas ; she
was one of the first pupils of the Congregation. Governor de
Courcelles, took great interest in her welfare, and confided her
to Sister Bourgeoys' care. Bapti;jed at the age of fourteen, she
received the name of Mary-Theresa, in honor of the Queen of
France. Governor de Courcelles, had remitted at different
times, sums to the amount of one thousand livres, for her edu-
cation, which he desired to be complete. But the young girl
seemed not to care for the joys and pleasures of an uncertain
future. Won by the examples of virtue, upon which her eyes
daily rested, Mary-Theresa soon manifested a desire, to
imitate her worthy teachers, and after many solicitations, she
finally received permission to take her place among the
Sisters. She was in her seventeenth year, and gave for her
dowry, at the time she pronounced her vows, the sum of three
thousar ^ and ninety-five livres, capital of the one thousand
livres, gtven by Governor de Courcelles, for her education,
which Sister Bourgeoys' intelligence and good management,
had increased to this amount. Some time after her profession,
Sister Mary-Theresa, was sent to instruct the young girls of
her nation, at the mountain. She had learned to speak and to
write the frenth language, and was thereby enabled to render

'If'-

— 132 —

greater service, to those confided to her care. The virtues of
modesty, interior recollection and mortification, shone con-
spicuously, in this young Sister.\ln her twenty-seventh year,
she fell into a decline, which brought her gradually to the torrtb.
She died at the mountain, the 25th of November, 1685, aged
twenty-eight years, and was int e^e d in the little sanctuary,
where she had first lisped the names of Jesus and Mary.
Scenes, such as these, came from time to time, to beautify and
enliven the dim landscapes, of their every day life ; and when
one heart, had been gained to the knowledge and the love of
its Creator, the Sisters felt amply compeftsated for all their
troubles and privations. Formed at the school of Margaret
Bourgeoys, they were early taught, that the road, which leads
to true happiness, though rugged and thorny in appearance, is
nevertheless rendered smooth and easy, by the practice of
virtue. Let us listen, dear reader, to one of these fervent mis-
sionaries, as she depicts her sentiments, with regard to their
manner of living at the mountain. Sister Marie Barbier,
of Ville-Marie, was one of Sister Bourgeoys' first pupils, and
at the same tin. e, the first Canadian admitted, as member of
her institution. She copied most perfectly, the pious examples
of her teacher and foundress. "In 1685," she tells us : "I
'** was sent to the mission of the mountain. A small bark cabin
/'** had been prepared for my dwelling, the walls of which, were
'" profusely ornamented, with pictures and images of the Infant
'-** Jesus. Everything was in perfect order and neatness.
*"* But oh ! the sight of so much comfort grieved me, and my
''•poor heart could only give utterance to this little pra3n6r:
" *0 my God ! you surely did not d^ine this place for me !
''^'1 shall have nothing to suffer here, and indeed I would
^^' rather die, than be so much at my ease.' I slept there but
■''** one night, having received orders to go to anothermission, on
"the island of Orleans, near Quebec. Sister Ann, who was
'•*^to be my companion, came for me to the mountain. Upon
*** entering try cabin, she exclaimed : Surely, Sister, it caiinot
*«>,* be the will of God that you should remain here ! I am sony
^**'to'see you so comfortably lodged, and your apartment so

— 133 -■

"* nicely decorated. Do not forget, that we must live in the
"** midst of privations, here below, * and indeed,' adds the
■** Sister," her words were comfortnable to my inclination. The
■" Sister, with whom I had been first named, was extremely
■" grieved, on account of this change, and almost insisted, that
"** I should remain with her ; but I answered that I would
•*' much rather obey at once, and that God would be most
" merciful, even if He permitted me to die of cold, fatigue and
" privation in my distant missioa I returned then to our
" comi^unity, and^staftedlwo days later, for the island of
" Orleans." This i3Sl»S«Jc^tal, gives us an exact idea of the
spirit of poverty and mortification, with which the pious
foundress inspired her daughters. These little bark wigwams,
we are told, were of the poorest and the simplest kind, and
those who inhabited them, were constantly exposed to all the
inclemencies of the weather. In 1694, their little village which
was build of wood, was entirely destroyed by fire, with its
church and fort. Mr. de Belmont constructed a stone fortress,
the, remains of which, are still extant. Should you visit
Montreal, dear reader, do not tail to walk up Saint Catherine
street, in the direction of the mountain ; there, in front of the
•magnificent edifice, known as the " Grand Seminary of Saint
Sulpice," stand two stone towers, whitened with age; one of
•which, served as a residence for the Sister missioiuries of the
mountain, and in the other, they taught their school and
formed the youugindian girls, until the year 1701, when their
mission was transferred to " Sault-^u-Rdcollet " The Sisters
remained here until 1720, at which time they removed to the
" Lake of the Two Mountains," where they still continue the
labors, first commenced at the mountain in 1676 mission,
which has been confided to their care, fur the space of two
hundred years and more.

When we take into consideration, the state of the colony at
that time ; when we reflect upon the inconveniences of travell-
ing, we can easily imagine the sufferings £md privations, which
the Sisters endured, in the exercise of their respective functions.
IVe read in Sister fiourgeoys' memoirs, ' ' that these first sister

jaa

it.

— 134 —

m A

" missionaries, had neither bed nor bedding, and in order to
" imitate more perfectly the Apostles, they worked hard to earn
" their bread, and withal," she adds, " we succeeded." And
why should they not succeed ? God could not refuse to shower
down. His choicest blessings, upon their labors of love and
devoted zeal. He could not, but multiply a thousand foldi the
merits of those, who were ready at any moment to brave humi-
liation and suffering, for His glory and for His love. How could
they be otherwise than fervent, when, exchanging the Mother
House, for some isolated mission, they heard fall from the lips
of their venerable Mother, these words : " Remember, my dear
" child, that in leaving for mission, you are going to gather up
" the scattered drops of Our Lord's most Precious Blood. Oh I
" how happy a sister missionary should be, to think that she is
" travelling in God's company, and in obedience to His holy
*' Will. How happy to think, that this sacrifice gives her an
" opportunity of testifying her gratitude to Him, from whom
" she receives alL In His company, what can be difficult or
" painful ? Oh ! who would not wish to be bereft of every
" earthly consideration and consolation for His love ; to be
" abandoned by the world, to suffer torments and die in igno-
" miny. She should never give way to trouble or blame,.
" but prepare to procure God's glory, by serving her neigh-
" bor, and by accepting with submission the manifold morti-
" fications and crosses, which must be inevitably encount-
" ered in the practice of virtue." We shall see later, that these
instru,ctions were put faithfully into practice, for Sister Barbier
tells us " that, in the mission of the island of Orleans, humilia-
tions were not wanting." To extend her zeal, more efficaciously,
to the children of the French colonists, who were now settled
in the different parishes around Ville-Marie, and even farther,.
Sister Bourgeoys opened several other missions, and nothing
contributed more to the good of souls and the growth of devo-
tion. When those, who held the reins of government, had wit-
nessed the astonishing fruits, which resulted from the labors of
the Sister Missionaries of the Congregation, they did not fail
to proclaim far and wide, the utility of Sister Bourgeoys' insti-

li:;-,,;!.;

— 135 —

)

tution. One of these, Mr. da Meulles, pays the following tii
bute to their zeal and virtue, in a letter written to one of his
Majesty's ministers, in 1683. "The good accomplished by
" the Sisters of the Congregation is incredible. They are
" employed in teaching and in forming young girls, in every
" direction, and in the most satisfactory manner. It would be
" a great blessing could we disperse them, in numerous other
" places. Their lives are admirable, and far more to be appre-
" ciated, than if they were cloistered. Their way of acting,
" their prudence, render them most exemplary, and enable
" them to go in every direction, to instruct young persons, who
" would otherwise remain in t}ie grossest ignorance."

At this same period, Bishop d^ Laval renders the following
testimony to their virtue and zeal.

" Besides the schools for young girls, located in the city of
" Montreal, besides their boarding-school, where these young
" persons are brought up, in the sentiments of deep and sincere
" piety ; the Congregation has other schools established in
" various parts of the country, where the children are not only
" taught their catechism, but where older persons of their sex,
" receive moral training and useful instruction. So far, the
" Sisters have perfectly accomplished every undertaking."
Later. Mother Juchereau of the H6tel-Dieu, Quebec, tells us,
" that Sister Bourgeoys, in founding the establishment of the
" Congregation, has raised one of the most flourishing coito-
" munities in Canada, the good odor of which extends throu^-
*' out the entire country, and operates unheard of good, in the
" different parishes, where they have opened missions, which
** they conduct with the most edifying fervor and regularity,"
Few details remain, concerning these first missions, which were
established in the vicinity of Montreal, but we are well aware,
that Sister Bourg eoys'. zea l had extended, far beyond its bord-
er* »» 1676^4^1^ |

In 1685, Mr. Lamy, curate of the island of Orleans, struck
with admiration at the fruits of zeal, produced far and wide, by
the Sisters of the Congregation, desired to have a branch of
their institution in his parish, and begged of Bishop-K^ Saint- '

-^ 1^^

.;0

I w

1 1
i'

Vallier, to make this request io Sister Bourgeoys himsen. In'
a temporal point of view, the proposition was not very enga-
ging, there being no means of subsistance for the missionaries ;
still, without a moment's hesitation, the mission was accepted,
two sisters chosen, who putting their trust in Provide'^ce, started
for their destination, where trials of every kind awaited them.
Numberless opportunities, for doing good, presented themselves.
Sister Barbier tells us, that before starting, she wished to pre-
pare herself as if for death, and was entirely unconcerned about
temporal matters.

"It was about the middle of November, the weather was as •
" cold as in the depth of winter, and we had but a simple
" coverlet for both. I actually thought, we should freeze dur-
" ing this journey ; and I felt happy to think, that at last, I was
" beginning to suffer. Humiliations were not wanting, our
" entire baggage consisted of a small parcel, which we carried
" very easily ; and for this, every species of mocking was ours.
" The people came around us, asking what had become of our
" furniture. Some said that we were dying of hunger at home,
" and were obliged to seek fortune elsewhere. No dwelling
" had been prepared for us, and the cold was intense ; conse-
" quently, we were obliged to remain in a private family, and
" perform our spiritual exercises, as best we could ; as I had
** never lived among people in the world, this place was to me,
" like an infernal abode. We lived almost continually with
" men and women, and took our meals, as best we could, in
" their midst The church was more than a mile distant, and'
" each time, that we went there, we came back covered with
" ice and snow. On one occasion, coming home from Mass,
" during a violent snow storm, I fell into a ditch, covered Mrith
" ice and sn^. v ; my companion was at a short distance before
" me, and perfectly unconscious of my position. The storm
" continued, and there I remained, praying the Holy Infant
" Jesus to assist me, if I should live for His glory, and
" do penance for my sins. The extremity of my head
" dress was all that appeared ; its black color led the
" people to suppose, that some of their cattle had f\llea

137 —

*' into the ditch, aiK*. on this account, they came quickly, and
" drew me out with considerable difficulty ; but seeitig that I '
** did not belong to them, they left me there, and I reached
*' the house, as best I could This accident, with several other
** inconveniences, was cause of my contracting infirmities ; but
** provided, they are conducive to God's glory, and serve to
*^ humble my pride, I shall esteem myself too happy. God
** overwhelms me with His mercies, may He be eternally
*^ blessed." No parish in Canada was, perhaps, more in want
of spiritual assistance, than that of the " Holy Family," on the
is'and of Orleans, A spirit of indevotion and frivolity, pre-
vailed to an alarming extent, among the younger portion of the
population. The House 'of God was not unfrequently pro-
faaed, on account of the dangerous conversations held therein,
while the poor Sisters were oftentimes treated as objects of
contempt. But when did charity, patience, and mildness fail
to surmount an obstacle ? The young girls of this parish were
soon gained, bj the influence which virtue invariably exercises,
thereby proving the truth of this assertion : " First gain youth
and the salvation of the nation is assured." An external Con-
gregation was opened, spiritual conferences established, and
thanks to the zeal of these Sister Missionaries, the parish of
the " Holy Family " assumed a more cheering aspect, and some
months later, the devotion to the three members of the Holy
Family was introduced. Within a number of years, an exces-
sive fondness ''or dress, the use of unbecoming toilets had crept
into all classes of society To prevent, or at least, diminish
these abuses. Bishop de Laval forbade the priests of his diocese,
to allow any one to approach the sacraments in an unsuitable
attire. But, alas ! this prohibition availed but little, for in
1686, there was more license and scandal than ever! Heaven
wished, no doubt, to reserve this conquest, for the Sisiers of the
Congregation, in return for their labors, and for the holy
motives that inspired them. The sentiments of piety, which
they knew so well how to communicate to youth, obtained thtt)
desired result It was the lath of June, 1686, the eve of Cwf'
pus Chnsti ; the day chosen by the young girls of this parish^to

•r

— 138 —

make the sacrifice of their vanity and wordliress. They assem-
bled and formed in concert a resolution, to exclude ever after,
certain superfluous ornaments, which they had always persisted
in wearing, up to this time. To seal solemnly their pious inten-
tion, they placed all their jewels and finery, at the foot of
Mary's altar; and the next morning, assisted at Mass, and joined
in the procession, in a simple and modest attire, to the great
surprise and edification of all those who saw them. Several of
these young persons, appreciated so deeply and so sincerely
the heroic devotedness of the Sisters, that walking in their foot-
steps, they generously abandoned the false joys which had cap-
tivated them so far, and consecrated their lives to God's serv*
ice, in Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation, becoming in their tum»
the Apostles of those, upon whom, they had before exercised
their baneful influence, by means of bad example. The sur-
rounding parishes had their own advantages on these occasions,
for these examples produced the most salutary results ; and no
doubt. Sister Bourgeoys' visits contributed, as much as anything
else, to excite their fervor, and at the same time, retain the
Sisters, in the primitive spirit of their vocation, above all, ia
h'lmility, poverty and mortification.

We have already remarked, that when Bishop do LACroix,.
de Saint Vallier, visited Ville-Marie, he was singularly edified
by the piety and fervor, that reigned among the inmates of the
" House of Providence," where Sister Bourgeoys had gathered
together, a number of poor grown up girls, and furnished them
with the means of obtaining an honest livelihood. Appreciating
the good achieved by this work, he desired at once a similar
institution for the city of Quebec, and judging that the Sisters
of the Congregation, whose endeavors had been blessed by God,,
were alone, competent to succeed in this undertaking, he wrote
to Sister Bourgeoys, oflering her at the same time, the direction
of the proposed establishment, for the purpose of which, he had
bought a house and garden. The zealous foundress accepted
the mission, and placed it under the superintendence of Sister
Marie Barbier, who was recalled from the mission of the
*' Holy Family ". Bishop de Saint Vallier was not deceived

— 13S -

in his expectations, and never perhaps did a more sensible
heavenly blessing, accompany an earthly undertaking. Thi»
first success, gave birth to other desires, and wishing
to favor the poorer class, with the inestimable advantage,,
of a religious education, the zealous Prelate, made a second
demand to Sister Bourgeoys. Ever ready to procure others,
the means for acquiring virtue, she acquiesced most willingly,
to his Lordship's request, and soon after, opened parochial
schools in the city of Quebec, similar to those already establish-
ed at Ville-Marie. These events marked 1688. Encouraged by
these results, and by the blessings, which came in their train,.
Bishop de Saint Vallier, was induced to found another establish-
ment, the following year 1689, which he destined to be a source
of more general utility. His plan was to open an asylum,^
similar to those, established in France, and known as General
Hospitals, where the outcast members of society could find
a home, be usefully employed, and thereby, be prevented irom
returning to the ways of sin. He again made choice of the
Sisters of the Congregation, to cooperate with him in this good
work. Consequently, in the spring of this same year, 1689, he
wrote to Sister Bourgeoys, to meet him, in Quebec, as he
wished to confer with her, on this subject. The Prelate's^
desires, were no sooner made known to the worthy Sister, than
laying aside, her cares and responsabilities, she undertook the
then perilous journey to Quebec You «re aware dear reader,,
that as far back as 1689, travelling conveniences were unhe 'd
of. The swift locomotive, and the more j^eeable steamboat,
had not as yet, made their appearance, and tl e journey of sixty
leagues, from Montreal to Quebec, was at that time, considered,
a lengthy trip.

Sister Bourgeoys, had never been conquered by a difficulty,
and though the rivers were frozen, or covered with floating
ice, she wended her willing steps, towards the spot, designed
by her Bishop, in a spirit of prompt obedience.

In this, her seventieth year, she leaves her community on foot,,
and finally 'mid ice, snow and water, she reaches Quebec,
giving thereby touching proofs of her humility, her poverty.

U I

\t<':

— 140 —

and her deep mortification. This was her ordinary way of
travelling in winter, and if during the other seasons of the year,
circumatances compelled her to make use of the boats and
canoes, customary on these occasions, each journey was a verit-
able mission, in favor of those who were fortunate enough, to
be in her coropany, and to whom she gave many touching
examples of virtue, jv,

Bishoy ^'Saint^yallier, expressed his ideas on the subject
of their meeting, and though the pious Sister saw full well, that
this enterprise was incompatible with the spirit and the rule of
her institution, still, she entered at once into his views, and
gave herself up, to the most laborious and humiliating actions,
. in order to accomplish his desires. Going so fir, as to bear
upon her own shoulders, the furniture, the materials and the
utensils needful for the new establishment And, when these
hours of painful labor, closed the first days of " Holy Week,"
•where do you think, dear reader, she sought repose and rest ?
Listen, 'tis the evening of "Holy Thursday." Recollected
crowds are streaming from the old Cathedral, where fervent
prayers have been uttered, where sweet communings have
been held dowr "n each Christian heart ; communings, prompt-
ed by faith and lOve in His presence. Let us enter, the last
rays of the sitting sun, are bathing just now in a flood of golden
light, the humble repository, where Hes enshrined the Adorable
Victim of mankind. Gaze upon that aged form, in prostrate
adoration before the " Three in One," and beneath the sable
veil, recognize the placid samtly features of Sister Bourgeoys.
This is iier place of rest, after the toils and hardships of the
week, here, before the Altar. The last lingering rays of the suit
have faded in the west ; night has drawn her curtains around,
cities and their sleeping multitudes ; the bell has tolled out
midnight hour; the sentinels "All's well" has died in. the
raisly air, and still she kneels, her heart burning with a flame
more ardent, aye a thousand times, than the sparkling light,
that consumes the tapers around that ^rine ; and when the
morning sun comes back, to gild tower and steeple and sacred,
fane, its first bright rays will fall again upon that brow, silvered

141 —

le
Id
Id

by the frosts of seventy years, but now refreshed, by these
twelve hours of loving fervent prayer. It was thus, she
prepared herstj^.f for the responsabilities and cares of the
coming day. T!ie asylum, for die distressed and the abandoned
was brought to a happy issue, and by this means, the Congre-
gation was the instrument chosen by God, to lay the way for
the present General Hospital of Quebec, where so many forlorn
creatures were to find, temporal relief and the still greater
benefit of spiritual assistance. This establishment was confided
at a later period to cloistered nuns, who are more especially
formed for the charge of an Hospital.

Quebec, however, was not to be deprived, on this account
of the services, which the Congregation so ably rendered.
Bishop dr Salnt-Vallier, gave the Sisters a house in the Upper
Town, with full liberty to exchange this residence, for another
more suitable to their occupations, should necessity compel
them to do so. Some time after, they profited of their per-
mission, and another house, more advantageously located, was
procured; but hardly had the Sisters taken possession of their
new dwelling, when a person opposed to its being sold,
molested them in such a way, that they were obliged to
abandon the place, and the only refuge they could find, was an
'old delapidated stable, near by. Apprized of this event, Sister
Bourgeoys wrote to them as follows :

" I rejoice to learn, that you are now residing in a stable ;
" but at the same time, I am grieved to hear of the misunder-
** standing about your last residence. It is my desire, that we
" live in peace with all, because God has commanded us to
"love our neighbor." The Sisters must have endured a great
deal, since their venerable Mother could speak as follows :
" Our Sisters were obliged to leave this house, on account of
" many little difficulties, which it was impossible to overcome.
" They had a great deal to suffer there, and when they left it,
"they left misery." Cares seemed to increaseJ^ with years,
and several disagreablc circumstances, concerning dwellings,
^■ife^e more than a reason for the heroic foundress, to return to
'-^Quebec It was the 8th of May 169a.

i«

if'*

" I spoke to Mr. Glandelet," she writes, " and also to Mr.
*" Hazeur, merchant in the city of Quebec, to see if they could
^' not procure us, a house in the Lower Town. They assisted
•" me very kindly and I had my choice between two. We, sold
*' the house, which had been given to us, by Bishop % Saint-
-" Vallier, for the sum of 2,510 livres, and paid 7,500 for the
■** other. My intention was to procure, not only a suitable
** residence for our Sisters, but at the same time, to have cora-
•*' fortable lodgings for our Sister-missionaries, when business
•** called them to the city, I am convinced that Divine Provi-
*' dence and our heavenly Mother, assisted us wonderfully.
-*' Mr. Hazeur, not only promises to wait for the payment, but
*' at the same time earnestly requests us to share with him,
" the merits of our good works" Hearing that this second
purchase dissatisfied several persons, Siiter Bourgeoys yielded
a second time, saying agreably : " that she not only wished to
^* love her neighbor, but at the same time to be loved in
■" return." Speaking of this to her Sisters, she says : " No
■" doubt, there was a little injustice in the matter, but as I heard
"*' one of the party saying, that he could never pardon us the
•" pretended vrong, I could not bear the ♦^hought of being»
^* even the innocent cause of his resentment" ^

Unfortunately, the proprietor of the house, was wanting in
consideration on this occasion ; he insisted upon immediate
payment, which could not be realized at this moment, owing
to unforeseen circumstances. " There was no means of reason-
"** ing with this man," writes the Sister, ** I had recourse to sev-
•** end persons, and triedytoborrpw the sum ; but I could only
-" obtain the loan of 300 wwM-lora month, and this sum was
** useless. In my trouble I was inspired to implore divine
-" assistance, I entered the church of the Jesuit Fathers, which
•" was near by, and throwing myself at the feet of Our Heavenly
•** Mother, in her chapel and before her altar, I s ;iid : * My
-" dear Blessed Mother, I can do nothing more ! do help me.'
"*♦ I prayed a little then left the church. At the door, I met a
■** person, whom I supposed entirely ignorant of our affair, who
" asked me, how we were going to manage. ' If you wish/ he

143 —

A*^V^

** added, ' I can easily lend you i,ooo livres, for which I ask
** no interest, and if I succeed in business, it is yours. Take
■" it, but do not mention the matter to any one.' I did not
*' return to the Convent." Sister Bourgeoys adds : " but sent
" at once for our Sisters to come and meet me at this person's
■** house. Theae, Iconsgnted to all he required, and received
" the I, coo Hw i fii ngoiarcoin. We left the house, and a few
*' steps farther, met our proprietor and his wife, who were as
" mild as lambs. I offered to pay them at once, so we entered
" a notary's oifice, acquitted our debt and all were satisfied.
'' Thanks to our Blessed Mother's interference, this affair was
** happily terminated."

It is not surprising that a heart so thoroughly imbued with
the purest principles of Christian charity, should receive from
jibove, the most signal favors. Few perhaps have learned to
imitate more perfectly Him, who has said, " Learn of me, for
I am meek and humble of heart."

1 1

m- '.

p'- '

F '

¥' •

|u '■

ih ,fi

P?'*'

hV^'vl

ift'^

'ii

i ;'i

K^'l^

•

■

i'?S

, 'Si

CHAPTER FOURTEENTH.

Sister Bourgeoys' spiiit of mortifioation.— Imitation of the Blessed
Virgin, in her outward appearance.— Special favors received from
Hdaven.-^The pions foundress erects a churchj contignoas to her
Congregatien.—Mi8fl LeBer's generosity.— ELdtelj-Dien destroyed by
fire.— Miss LeBer consummates her heroic sacrifice.— Sister Boor-
geoys' impressions, at the sight of three different vocations of holy

.hfwomen, now dwelling within her Congregation.

The admirable example of Sister Bourgeoys* life, was no
doubt, the most powerful stimulant, that could be offered for
the sancti6cation of souls. The following relation taken from
our household annals, placed there, by those who were eye
witnesses of her daily actions, will give us an insight of the
hermc perfection of her domestic life.

She could not view herself in any other light, than that of a
victim, charged with the expi^ion of sin, and this thought
being upper most in her mind, inspired her, with an ardent love
for sufferings of every kind. Zeal for the salvation of souls, led
her to reduce her body to servitude, and she might well exclaim
with the great Apostle of nations. " In all things we suffer
" tribulations, but are not distressed : we are straitened but
" are not destitute : we suffer persecmion, but are not forsaken ;
" we are cast down, but we perish not. Always bearing about
" in our body, the mortification of Jesus, that the life also of
Jesus, may be made manifest in our bodies."

With regard to her food, it was always of the poorest and
the simplest kind, and if at times she was obliged to make use
of aliments ; proper to flatter sensuality in the slightest man-
ner, her spirit of mortification, ever ingenious soon found a
remedy, by taking it either too warm or too cold, mixing it
with water, ashes, or some other ingredient to render it insipid.
She ate but little, and on fridays took but one meal ; she
drank nothing but water, and that only once a day, but never
in sufficient quantity to allay her thirst, not even during the

— 145 —

land
use
lan-

kd a
g it

[pid.

she

jver

the

■excessive heat of summer. Her meals were always taken in
some painful posture, and no inducement could make her^give
a little relief, to her poor careworn frame.

From a long habit of morti ^cation, the sense of taste was so
completely destroyed, that the most nnntwofjf mad disagreable
dishes v^ere relished, as if they had been the most delicious.
Her short hours of sleep were spent on rough boards, or on
the bare ground, with a log of wood for a pillow ; she would
have considered a common straw ^ick, an unpardonable sen-
suality. She never approached the fire in winter, and no
matter how inclement or severe the weather, its inconveniences
were accepted, as obligatory, and the most trifling relief
deniable. Her body was either torn by rude disciplines, or
loaded with instruments of penance, and we shrink from the
remembrance of a little cap, which she wore secretly, night
and day, and which was lined with sharp points, that pene-
trated deep into her head On one occasion a sister having
remarked by chance, this ingenious invention of her love of
suffering, begged of her to lay it aside ; she answered laugh-
ingly, that her head was quite at ease, as much so, as if she
reclined upon a pillow of down.

Another time, the Sisters fearing that her health would
suffer, in consequence of these excessive austerities, begged of
her to cease at least, for a time, so as to be spared to her com-
munity. Her only answer, was a short and moving instruction^
upon the obligation incumbent on every ChristiMi, to lead a
penit^tial and mortified life. Struck with admiration they-
withdrew, animated with a holy andotfWRrus desire to
imitate her example. To these austerities,. Sister Bourgeoys
added ardent prayers, for the persevmnce of the just, and for
the conversion of sinners. Mr. Souart, of Saint Sulpice, who
had been her spiritual dii^ector for the space of twelve years,
held her virtue in such> veneration, that he was firmly persuaded,
no harm OT evil could befall, the colony, so long as her sup-
plicating hands were raised in its behalf; and for this reaiNtar
he loved to call her the little Saint Genevieve of CanadftAX^ei
sfaort hours, allotted to rest, wece interrupted by, two long.Vdt]rs

Hi! I

nil

ill

— 146 —

of meditation, and the severe cold of winter, never prevented
tiie performance of this pious practice. Mr. de Belmont, in
spe?king to the Sisters, of their pious foundress after her
death, says : " Her days and nights were a continued prayer,
" and when came the precious moments of holy communion,
" she approached the Altar, her eyes bathed in tears, her
" mouth perfumed with loving aspirations, and it would seem
" that her whole soul came forth to meet her Beloved ; o^ this
" we have been eye witnesses. But her interior dispositions,.
<* her words of burning love, are above the language of man..
" These are mysteries known to God alone."

The austere life led by Sister Bourgeoys, did not in any way,,
render her manners morose or repulsive. On the contrary,
her familiarity was so reserved and still so winning, that she
inrnrinbly "*-""' towards her the hearts of all. It could be said
of her, that in imitation of her heavenly Mother : " Her
" exterior was resplendent with that modesty and recollection,
" which came from the Divine Presence, in which she walked.
" Her mouth was prudent in all its words, her eyes chaste, h«t
*' d^mp?"""'" "^^^''c*^. her walk grave and dignified. Her
" familiarity so agreeable, that she gained all hearts to God,
" by her exterior so replete with charms and heavenly at-
" tractions." Sister Morin, of the Hotel-Dieu, in speaking of
Sister Bourgeoys' merit, and of the immense service which she
rendered to the Church of Canada, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys,.
" animated with the purest love for God, and zeal for His
" glory, performed all these wonderful things. She lives to-day
" in odor of sanctity, but so humble and so lowly, that her
" sight alone inspires humility." '- 1 do not think I ever met
" with a more virtuous person," wiitfes Father Bouvard, Supe-
rior of the Jesuits in Quebec, " words are inadequate to-
" portray her soul's greatness, her faith, her confidence in God,
" her spirit of devotion, of zeal, of humility and true mortifica-
" tion." Ah ! who may speak of virtue's omnipotence, of its
unfailing beneficence? It will dictate words whose power is
irresistible, because their sweetness is divine.

So far, the worthy Sister, had given perfect examples of

^JU^^

— 147 —

heroic virtue, which is the special mark of those chosen souls^
who are destined by God, to accomplish extraordinary actions.
The fruits of benediction which attended Sister Bourgeoys'
exertions, the happy results of her zeal for the sanctiiication of
souls, prove clearly, that her Congregation, was the work of
God alctie, and many times it would seem, as if Providence
wished co give special marks of predilection, so as to recom-
pense her filial love and confidence. We read : " That during
a year of great scarcity, the Sister in charge of the baking
department discovered one day, that the quantity of flour was
so much reduced, that it was useless to take it, to make the
weekly allowance of bread. Sister Bourgeoys, to whom she
made known her apprehensions, reproached her for her want
of trust in Providence, and bade her return to her office, as-
suring her, that God would provide all that was necessary."
Her submission received its recompense ; to her great astonish-^
ment, the flour multiplied so abundantly, tha . with this small
quantity, she made as much bread as she was accustomed to
make, with five bushels of flour. Another time the bread,
failed. The only hope of the community was in the arrival of
vessels, loaded with provisions for Ville- Marie, and there was
no appearance of them reaching the city that day, the wind
being contrary. The hour for evening refection drew nigh.
Sister Bourgeoys, aware of the poor Sister's trouble, sent her
word to pray that the weather might change. She did so, her
prayer was heard, and the desired assistance came. Another
incontestable prodigy : when the provision of wheat was with-
drawn from the store room, it was discovered to be, in greater,
quantit)', than when placed therein. The Sisters knew that their
loved Mother prayed there, from time to time, and attributed
this increase to the fervor of her prayers. Convinced of this,
they were tempted to measure the quantity remaining, so as to-
determine precisely, in what this marvellous augmentation con-
sisted J Sister Bourgeoys perceiving this, put an end to their
design, by telling them, that such an action on their part, was-
more than enough, to cause these favors to be withdrawn. One
year, the Sister who had charge of purchasing the provision for:

i'i

— 148 —

9il

'it"

liijiili

lit

«:

the house, could only buy sufficient flour for a month, on
account of the high price ; and notwithstanding, this quantity
rourished the entire community, for four long months. And
again, we read in the records of the time : " That when the
provision of wine had failed everywhere, the remainder of a
barrel at the Congregation, furnished wine, not only for the use
of the community, but also supplied the Hospital for the space
-of three months ; and that at the end of this time, when the
vessels came from France, with the ordinary supplies, the
bottom of the vessel dried up at once." A person in every
way reliable, speaks of having witnessed a similar prodigy,
while he resided with the Sisters ; he tells us : " That when
•^' the wine had failed everywhere, the Congregation, with a
-^* limited supply, furnished all the wine for masses, and for the
^' wants of the sick in the city." This same person, tells us ;
"That upon one other occasion, though there was not a
■** morsel of bread in the house. Sister Bourgeojrs, in a spirit of
-" fidelity to the rule, ordered the bell to be rung as usual, for
" the particular examination, exercise which im nediately pre-
*' cedes the repast. While they were thus occupied, some one
'" sent a sufficient quantity of everything necessary for dinner."

All these marks of divine intervention, tell us forcibly that
*God will never be outdone in generosity ; and if an eternal re-
- compense is promised, to even a cup of cold water given in
His name ; if He has said : " Give, and it shall be given into
you," what marvel that Heaven should lend a willing ear to
Sister Bourgeoys' supplications? That His eternal Providence
should watch over her, and in return for the hopeful confiding
prayer, provide for each day and for the wants thereof?

" They who stand in true humility, who live in simple obc-
-" dience, walk in charity and patience, advance daily in spirit,
" and obtain great favw with God," says the author of the
Imitation.

W« have not considered the diflferent circumstances of Sister

Bourgeoys' life so far, dear reader, without having admired her

jpufvct correspondence to the call of grace, and that spirit of

/iiMth, that marked her most trivial acts, and won for her, the

149

necessary co'.rage to imitate more and more perfectly, the
heavenly models she had choren. Her submission to tha will
of God, was as apparent in her mortified penitential life; is
when she r ceived His consolations and His fovors. She miif-
mured not, when crosses fell heavily and successively to her lot ;
when manifold contradictions and humiliations accompanied
her most glorious undertakings ; when cruel accidents laid low,
the works achieved by her preseiving industry ; when the toils
and privations of more than twenty ye^.-j, seemed almost use-
less, buried there under the smoking ruins of her Congregation.
5he murmured not, because she looked upon these events, with
an eye of faith ; she saw them pre ordained by a higher power^
and directed by an Almighty hand, for her greater good.

The remarkable energy with which she was endowed, went
hand in hand, with that child-like confidence, that obtains all,
from an indulgent heavenly Father. We have seen her rebuild
her convent in that spirit of loving submission and dependence
upon Providence, which insured success. We shall now see
how Heaven blessed her, and how, to satisfy the craving desire*
of her heart. He came to prove His love, by taking up his-
abode under her own roof Hardly were the Sisters located iit
their new convent, when the pious foundress, ever zealous to*
procure God's glory, conceived the design of erecting a church
contiguous to her Congregation, so as to procure to the entire
sisterhood, the inestimable advantage of dwelling near our
Divine Lord. Pressed with a vehement desire to attain this
end, all the energies of her soul, were brought forth, she
exclaimed in the words of the royal Prophet, " I will not give
" slumber to mine eyelids, nor rest to the temples of my head,.
" until I find a Tabernacle for the Lord my God." Mr. Dol-
lier de Casson appro\ ed of her design, for he had not the
slightest doubt, but that the inspiration came from Heaven, and
that Providence would, in consequence, give her the means fat
its execution. The Sisters' noble project was soon knowtl
throughout the city, 8.nd finally came to the ears of Miss LeBet,
one of Canada's gifted daughters. This young person, tht^
heiress of immense wealth, was no sooner apprized of Sist^t

I'M

Hlif-

— 150 -

Bourgeo)rs' 'ntention, than she offered the greater part of the
«um necessary for its construction, while her brother, Mr. Peter
LeBer, contributed generously to the good work, by giving all
the cut ston3 for the frontispice. The thought that Sister
Bourgeoys was about to erect a church, was to Miss LeBer, a
source of unutterable consolation, because she hoped that she
might, one day, have the happiness of talcing up her abode there,
and thus enjoy the only earthly consolation, her soul desired.
Many motives induced her to choose this spot ; the love and
veneration she felt for Sister Bourgeoys ; the strong impressions
of grace, produced by the examples of those who dwelt within
the Congregation ; the privilege of living and dying in an insti-
tution, so specially dear to the Mother of God, all these reasons
seemed to bring the realization of her fondest hopes. The
Sisters were penetrated with the liveliest gratitude for this pro-
vidential interference, and more desirous than ever, to possess
our Lord in their midst, they endeavored by prayer and by
sacrifice, to hasten the happy moment. Heaven soon answered
their prayers, the foundations of the church were laid, all hands
set to work, and the close of the year 1694, saw the little
church of Notre-Dame completed. Sister Bourgeoys' joy was
extreme on this occasion, and during one of her grateful tran-
sports, her heart gave utterance to the following prayer : " O
" Lord and amiable Saviour, when we recall Thy love and
'* tenderness towards our little community, which is so truly
/'.Thine, we are encouraged to offer anew our supplications,
" and to have recourse to the bounty of our kind Heavenly
" Father. In th sentiments of filial devotion, we prostr***
" ourselves before the throne of Thy Omnipotence, and beseech
'* Thee, by our firm belief, that Thou art really present in the
" adorable Sacrament of the Altar, and by the sufferings of Thy
^* most Holy Passion, to take pity on us> Thy servants of the
" Congregation, who have no other ambition than that of loving,
*' And of serv.'ng Thee faithfully. Permit not that our good
V will should ever be weakened, but rather, that it may receive
** an increase of strength, each successive day. Thou knowest
** our wants, we hope for all through Thy infinite mercy. We

** thank Thee for the favors already obtained, but more espe-
■** daily, for to-day's proof of Thy love and tender indulgence.
■** May we render ourselves worthy tjour continuance. We dare
*' promise, that these unceasing benefits will be more deeply
'" appreciated by all those, who are here assembled, and who
^* had no other motive than that of loving and serving Thee,
■** to their latest breath, when they entered this community.
'^' Deign to be the Protector, the Guardian of this house ; be
'•' its strength, its support, and do not permit that our enemy
"" should ever prevail against us. Preserve the blessings of
■" peace in our midst, and unite us all by the bonds of perfect
" charity. O Blessed Virgin, forget us not, be also our advo-
" cate, and the supplenient of our devotion towards thy Divine
•" Son, obtain for us the virtues of which we stand in need, and
'" deign, O Our Mother, to place our petitions at the feet of
•*' thy Son, our Saviour."

The following detail will now acquaint us with the manner
<in which our Lord, took up His abode in this new sanctuary.
During the night of February the 25th, 1695, fire was discov-
.ered in the steeple of the H6tel-Dieu. A sentinel on duty, in
iront of the Governor's house, gave the alarm, about three
K)'cIock in the morning. Unable to arouse the neighbors by
.his cries and shouts, he ran to the Hdtel-Dieu and warned the
rnuns of their danger. The infirmarians and several of the con-
valescent ran out, and gave the alarm in their turn ; while the
Sisters, hastened to the church to ring the bell, they were justly
astonished, when the bell rope fell at their feet, all on fire. The
•cries of fire ! fire i so alarmed the sick, that fearing to be con-
sumed in their beds, they'threw themselves by the windows, out
.into the snow. None remained behind, not even one, who
^as in the agonies of death. This poor man, dragged himself
into the yard, and expired some moments afterwards upon a
bed of snow. The whole city was astir ; some stood looking
X)n in anxious sympathy, while others ran to the rescue. Father
William, a Recollet Friar, saved upon his own shoulders, their
provisions of flour and meal. Father Joseph Denis, the Supe-
•rior of these Friars, penetrated bravely, into thi midst of the

hit?

.i1

— 152 —

■fiames, and withdrew the Blessed Sacrament, which he carried:
out, and placed for a moment upon a little bed of snow ; Jesus-
dn the Sacred Host, was not forsaken here. A solitary worthip-
per followed him there, and we cannot imagine a more beauti-
ifiil, or a more pathetic scene, than the Tabernacle of snow, and
the Shivering form of the aged nun, who knelt there, in prostrate
adoration for several hours. We must not omit, this beaut'fril
trait of devotion towards the Blessed Sacrament. Mother Le-
Jfumeau de Lanaudi^re, at the time of this catastrophe, was in
her seventy-fifth year, and had always been distinguished, for
ber singular devotion to Jesus in the Sacred Host. Whefv
Father Joseph left the church. Mother Lejumeau followed him ;
she was but partially clothed, and remained kneeling upon thfe
snow for several hours, fearing neither the extreme cold, nor
the burning timbers that fell around her, on all sides. When
the Blessed Sacrament was transported, to a more becoming
station, she still followed and remained in adoration, until the
nexit morning. One thought only, seemed to absorb her, at this
moment ; it was to beseech our Lord to preserve his woric, and
not pennit, that the little community of Saint-Joseph should
perish. The next morning, as the golden rays of the rising
sun were dancing, as if in mockery, upon the smoking ruhis of
the Hdtel-Dieu, the Sisters, to the nuii.^ier of thirty, wended
their way to the Congregation, where they were kindly cared
for, and treated with every mark of rfespect, friendship and
charity. A moment of anguish, one of their number was miss-
ing. Unaware, that Mother I^ejuneau had accompanied the
Blessed Sacrament, ever since the first cry of alarm, they feared
that she had perished in the flames. They were not kept long
in suspense. Father Denis presently appeared with Our Lord,
whom he had withdrawn, from His secular dwelling place, and
brought Him now to the little Oratory, which had been pre-
p«xed at the Congregation. Mother Lejumeau,, finished her
stations of love, and found a home and a consolation, a' the
fioot of His Altar, ^ter Morin, of the H6tel-Dieu, remarks :
-" You can easily imagine the joy, of the Sisters of the Congre-
** gation upon the arrival of this P'vine Host ; but their happi-

~ 153 —

"heas cost us dearly." The two communities, dwelt thufr
together, for the space of nine months. This same year 1^5^
Miss Jane LeBer, consummated her hwoic sacrifice, and
entered the Congregation of Notre Dame as a Recluse ; fifteen
years had already elapsed, since she embraced a life of reclu-
sion in her father's house. A few words, dear reader, ere we
proceed. Among the young ladies of Canada, Miss LeBer,
was undoubtedly the one, in whom were centered all those
■exterior advantages, so highly prized by the world : beauty, wit^
penetration, a generous disposition, a loving heart, besides being
the richest heiress in New France.

She was one of those chosen souls, given betimes, to nations
and to people, as marks of God's predilection ; heroic models,
who come to us as tell-tales of bygone virtues. Having com?-
pleted her education at an early age, Miss LeBer returned
home, where every attraction, that the world could offer, v.i*
spread before her ; but she was never to stoop so low, as the
vain pleasures of life ; she was never to kneel, before the shrine
of wordly pomp, nor the pure affections of her young heart, to
be tainted by those of earth. At this time Margaret Bour-
geoys' Congregation, was a household word, throughout the
fair city of Ville-Marie, and as the echo fell softly upon Miss
LeBer's ear, her inmost soul yearned to practice, those sublime
virtues, she so much admired in the pious foundress. That
irresistible something, which ever accompanies holiness, the
calm, the holy quiet that pervaded the Convent precincts, drew
her forcibly from the world. At the age of seventeen, she
made a vow of virginity, for the space of five years, and burst-
ing asunder every tie, that bound her to the legitimate joys of
home, with her father's consent, she commenced that lil'e of
heroic seclusion, which was to shed so much lustre, on the
church of Canada. She made choice of an apartment in the
most retired part of the hou >e, and there, she gave herself up
to the most austere practices of penance ; she adopted atl
under garment of haircloth, with a belt of the same material,
and macerated her body in the most cruel manne>. She
observed strict silence, and devoted her time to prayer, read-

I'.

:!,

,ii I

— 154 —

ing and needle work, and so completely did she master htt
natural feelings, that no circumstance, neither painful nor
joyous, could cause her to swerve, even for a moment, from the
resolution, she had taken. Two years only after her seclusion,
her mother died ; without losing for a moment her peace of
mind, she left her cell and entered her mother's apartment ;
approaching the bed of death, she bent her knees in prayer,
pressed her mother's hand to her lips, then withdrew, without
uttering a single word. Some time later, one of her brothers
was mortally wounded in battle, and died a few days &fter his
removal home. Sister Bourgeoys, hearing this sad news, has-
tened to the house 6f mourning, to express h& sympathy and
offer her services, if required Miss LeBer, appeared for an
instant before the two Sisters, gave them all that was necessary
for laying out the body, and without uttering a single word,
left them and returned to her cell The Sisters astonished at
her constancy, thanked God for the spirit of fortitude, with
which He had so perfectly endowed his youthful servant. In
contributing towards the direction of the church of the Congre-
gation, Miss LeBer wished, not only to realize Sister Bourgeoys'
desire, but at the same time satisfy the yearnings of her own
loving heart, and shut herself out entirely from all wordly
scenes. Her intention, was to reserve for herself a small
apartment behind the Altar, where she could pour forth, day
and night, her aspirations to Him, for whose love' all else had
been forsaken. We find in the records of that time, the follow-
ing description of Miss LeBer's final separation from the world.
" On the eve of this great day, she presented her donation to
" the Sisters of the Congregation, for their church, and assured
** them, an annual payment of 500 livres for her pension and
** that of one of her relatives, who was to render her the most
" indispensable services. The ceremon • took piace on friday
" evening, the 5th of August, 1695. The Bishop of Quebec,
' then absent in France, was replaced by Mr. DoUier de Cas-
** son, V. G., who accompanied by all the clergy, proceeded to
*' Mr. LeBer's house, ^singing psalms and reciting prayers,
** suitable to the occasion. Miss ii«Ber, leaving forever the

, •• '. . •■ , v^^,'

1 .

.A Sd'I'K I.F. BI'.IV

/■/ /• :iho'

intp Itwit J J. r Siuiteffuttif /iir*^

/.(I sti'nr Le /ier f'lir /wrunvr .JcsiiR-Christ rr^mfttnt att /res Sairt .ftirrmimt
if'i' /'iia/t'f. ./y co/urthTi' a itu av.'imr (itforati'ice , ft /ui mnif itne pcifietiid/e

rer/u.rum .

Sister Le Bo (oinecraks henelj ti> Ji'sin in tlie Hltsml Sitcra*
i/Kiitf ami iwi's perpetual sedmion.

— 155 —

** home of her childhood, walked after the clergy, followed by
** her venerable father, and a large number of friends and
** relatives. The whole city was in movement, and thousands,
** attracted by the novelty of the scene, thronged the streets
** and byways. Few could refrain from shedding tears, on
*' beholding this innocent Virgin, about to enter an abode,
** which might in truth, be considered as her tomb. Her social
" position, seemed to heighten the interest, while all were
** struck with her unassuming modesty. She wore a woollen
"dress of a greyish shade, a black belt, with a head-
*' dress similar to that, then worn by the Sisters of the Con-
^' gregation. She could have chosen a brilliant position among
" the great ones of earth, but all this, she had spumed, to
" obtain a more desirable treasure. The innocence and sweet-
*' ness of her countenance, contrasted sadly, with the grieved,
*' almost dejected look of her virtuous father, and contributed
" to awaken deep emotions in the hearts of all present. The
"procession moved on ; upon reaching the Congregation,
" Mr. LeBer overcome by his painful feelings, was obliged to
*' withdraw before the ceremony commenced.

" Mr. Dollier de Casson blessed the apartment, destined
** for the recluse, and addressed a few words to Sister LeBer,
*' as she knelt humbly before him, surrounded by the clergy,
" the Sisters of the Congregation and the faithful, who had
" assembled to witness this ceremony. After this, while the
" litany of the Blessed Virgin was being sung, Mr. Dollier de
*' Casson, led her to her cell. She entered and closed the door
'* herself" Sister Bourgeoys writes in reference to the event,
as follows : " I experienced inexpressible consolation when
" Miss LeBer entered our house, to live as a recluse. She will
** never leave this abode, and has no communication whatever,
with the outer world." Mr. Dollier de Casson says : " I blessed
" the Chapel of the Congregation, on the 6th of August, High
" mass was celebrated with all possible solemnity. The church
" was crowded, arid Mr. Leber was present. The day before,
" he had sacrificed his dear and only daughter, who entered
** the Congregation as a recluse. His grief being too intense

fell

V ,'3

■/ "I

> -li i !

3fi

■i'

— 156 —

" to assist at the ceremony, he came back the following mw-
" ning and assisted at mass, proving thereby, that notwith-
" standing his deep affliction, he immolated willingly his well
" beloved child, in obedience to the call of God. Two vic-
" tims have been thus sacrificed in this pious sanctuary ; here,^
" dwells the daughter, and with her are buried the affections
" of her father, who is left almost alone, at the age of sixty-four
" years."

Immediately after high mass, the Blessed Sacrament was
exposed, for the first time during forty hours, in the Chapel of
the Congregation. Sister Bourgeoys had long solicited this
favor, now her desires were realized. Personal esteem for Miss
LeBer, and for her eminent qualities, were not the only cause
of Sister Bourgeoys' satisfaction. Our heroine's mode of living,
elicited the heartfelt gratitude of the venerable foundress, to-
wards the Author of all good. A pious thought had once been
expressed to Sister Bourgeoys, by her Director, M. Jendret,
previous to her coming to Canada, " Our Lord," he remarked,
" after His Ascension into Heaven, left three classes of women^
" to follow and to work for His Church ; some called to the
" exercises of a contemplative- life, are represented by Saint
" Magdalen ; others, whose special calling leads them to the
" cloister, where they devote themselves to the welfare of their
" neighbor, have Saint Martha for their model ; while others
" again, are called, to honor and imitate the Blessed Virgin's
" active life, she who contributed so largely, to the sanctification
of souls, and that outside of the cloister. Such, he said, was to
" be the special aim of Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation of
" Notre-Dame," and indeed her institution was the first, devot-
ed to this peculiar imitation of the Blessed Virgin, The pious
foundress, considering this reunion of persons consecrated to
God, at this time in her house, could not but recall to mind the
reflections formerly made by her Director. She speaks tlius,
" Since Miss LeBer entered our institution, I have beheld the
" three classes of women left to minister to the Church. These
" three primitive orders, are now united beneath our roof*
" Miss LeBer represents Saint Magdalen in her solitude, the

— 157

Sisters of Saint Joseph remind me of Martha's busy though
^* cloistered life ; the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame,
" are to reproduce the Blessed Virgin's active life ; she is their
" Mother, foundress and Superior, and She alone embraces all
^' these different callings. Our Blessed Lady, is pleased then, to
^* unite these three classes of women within her house, to teach
" us, that a bond of universal charity, should unite us to those,
" who are devoted to God's service under her protection,"
These different circumstances, so honorable to religion, so
replete with sentiments of christian heroism, were to Sister
Bourgeoys, a deep compensation, for her past trials, and three
years later, recalling these precious favors, she pours forth, her
grateful effusions, in the following terms :

" Three years have transpired, since Our Sovereign Lor3 and
" Master, deigned to take up His abode, in our midst. He dwells
" continually under our roof, where the Holy Sacrifice is daily
^* offered ; where confessions, communions, and other allowable
" devotions are performed. No words can render my gratitude
" for all these benefits.

" Unable of ourselves, to make the slightest retribution, we
" beg that Our heavenly Mother, will acquit our many obliga-
" tions, so that in unison with the nine choirs of angels, and
" strengthened, by grace from on high, we may be enabled to
•*' fill the duties of our vocation, in tha sanctification of youth."

f' —

CHAPTER FIFTEENTH.

M'
i

.•■ 1

The Congregation of Notre Damo in 1600.— Moral aniSering. — Sister
Bonrgeoys' way of the Cross. — Strange illusion of a disordered
mind.— Sister Bonrgeoys' interior trials.— Bishop de Saint Vallier.
—The pious foundress, finally obtains permission, to lay aside th3
burden of the superiority.— Sister Marie Barbier second Superior of
the Congregation of Notre-Dame. — Sister Bonrgeoys' joy on this
OGoasion.

The annals of 1690, show us the magnificent result of Sister
Bourgeoys' labors. In the heart of the rising City of Ville-
Marie? stood her Mother-House, wherein, dwelt a numerous
and fervent Sisterhood, ready when called upon, l:o accept the
toils and privations of the mission'^oy life, and proclaim through-
out the length and breath of Canada, the blessings of virtue,
and to point out to erring s'raying feet, the path that leads to
eternal life.

It would seem, as Sister Bourgeoys looked around her and
viewed the happy effects of that consoling promise, given years
before : " Go, and I will never abandon you," that the assu-
rance had been fulfilled. It would seem, that after her stead-
fast love, mid sacrifices and privations of every kind, during
near half a century, that now, when the day was well nigh
done, she could rest her weary frame, spend her last few hours
in peace, before the Altar, and reap even here below, the fruit
of all her past labors. But no, it could not be. She was to taste
once more the bitter Chalice. Aye ! drain it to the very dregs,
and lay down her cross, only when came the hour, to take up
her crown : her crown, enriched by the merits of domestic
trials, patiently and lovingly borne. " Thy will be done ! " she
cried. T'was done.

" When through life's tempestuous sea.

" Her chastened spiilt fled home. O God ! to Thee."

Those of our fellow creatures, whom we encounter in our
daily walks through life, bearing bravely, the crosses and pri-

|i it

— 159 —

vations, the wrong and ills which chequer our existence, and
which are the inevitable lot of man ; these, have most certainly
strong claims, to our admiration, albeit, that to sufier and ta
die, is a common destiny. The christian penetrated with the
real import of these words, can alone say, I suffer ; not that I
may die, but that I may live, for he knows that eternal life is
the price of temporal suffering. Consequently, the sanctifica-
tion of our daily trials, is incumbent on all those who would be
saved. Crosses, come to us in every form and hue ; from those
we love, and from those whom we should, but do not love.
Happy, those who receive these apparent ills, with submission >
happier far, those who press them to their heart with joy.
" Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be conforted :
" Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice sake, for
" theirs is the kingdom of Heaven."

Consoling assurances, for even temporal suffering. But there
is another world, an extended realm of inward suffering, whose
agonies and griefs, no tongue may tell ; where the hearts' capa-
cities, are as it were enlarged, to take in a more copious-
draught of mental anguish; hours of interior trial, as far removed
from outward griets and ills, as the heavens are from earth.
God, whose judgments are inscrutable, and whose ways are
incomprehensible, leads oftentimes chosen souls, into this
garden of Gethsemani, that they may have a share in the
agonies and the Passion of His Divine Son, and learn by their
own cruel sufferings, what those of Jesus, must have been, and
how intense the love that bore them. Oftentimes too, these
interior tiials, have been messengers to the entire world, pro-
claiming the wonderful ways of God, within the christian soul^
bringing to light, traits of the rarest heroism, virtues of dazzling
splendor. Interior trials, seem to be the glorious manifestation.
of hidden sanctity. How many saints, now honored on our
• Altars, would never have been invoked as such, had they not
passed by this crucible. " I am the Good Shepherd," hath he
said. " I know mine, and mine know me : My Sheep hear my
". voice, and follow me." Aye, even though he leads them, up-
the thorny path of Cavalry, where the foot prints of a God

'il'iM

'}¥.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

(/.

1.0

I.I

1.25

2.8

Sim

2.2

1.4

— 6"

1.6

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

^A}

33 WIST MAIN STRHT

WiftSTSR.N.Y I4S«0

(716) 872-4S03

::'t

.** '

-- 160 —

man crucified, attest, that they who would be saved, must take
up their cross, and follow their Divine Master. It is a glorious
thing, to know how to suffer ! The stoic, may speak of his im-
passiveness, the warrior and the hero, may tell of their undaunted
bravery and scornful smile, when in the face of danger and of
death. But what are these ? Alas ! faint shadows of that real
greatness, that true courage and Christian magnanimity, which
come from the well-springs of Catholicity ; heroisms which crim-
soned the earth, where stood the martyr, and won for him, the
eternal recompense. Sister Bourgeoys, so truly and so dearly
loved, by her heavenly Spouse, was not to enter everlasting
glory, by another route, than that, trod by the Saints of God;
and yet, she had borne the cross, patiently and well, she had
pressed the bitter chalice, with submission to her lips, still,
she must taste again the bitter potion. The three primitive
communities of Ville-Marie, were consecrated, as we have
already remarked, to the ** Holy Family." The Seminary of
Saint Sulpice, imitating by word aijd deed the Holy Infant
Jesus ; the Sisters of the Congregation taking the Mother of
Our Divine Saviour for their model ; the Sisters of the Hdtel-
Dicu. specially devoted to the glorious Patron of the universal
Chuijch* Man's common enemy, jealous of the good achieved,
by the&e fervent communities, came with his malignant inspira^
tions,. to trouble the holy calm, .7' irh had hitherto prevoded
their respective precincts j and in proposing the specious
pvetexl: of a more sublime perfection, he resolv«d to destroy
the peculiar spirit and vocation of ^ese institutions. Hia.
poisonous shafts, were angularly directed, towauds one of the
roembeEs of the Congregation, who on account of her Acdeat
tempeuamenrtv her exalted religious views and lively imagine*-
tion, seemed to be a fitting instrument, for the aocomplishnoent
o£ his designs. Instead of following in the pathy traced by
thfiiSitints^ and. by the friends of God, this person guided solely
Iqrthe false interpretation' of her religious views^ fkricted that
shci was. called by God« tio lay the foundaiioas of anew ordei^
destined to honor the interior life, <rf the Blessed Virgin Maiy.
1)hvs conmumity, according to her idea, was. to be formed byi

— 161 —

uniting the three others, and to strengthen still more her
strange design, she pretended to discern the interior disposi-
tions of those around her, and declared that souls came to her
from the other world, to instruct her with regard to the good
work. Every evil artifice that Satan cc.ild suggest, was put
into execution, and several distinguished for their piety and
learning, fell into the snare. Finally, one night, in November
of 1689, this poor victim of her own extravagant illusions
imagined, that one of the Sisters, who had died some months
previously, appeared to her and commanded her, on the part
of God, to warn the Superior of the Congregation, that she
was on the point of being eternally lost. Sister Bourgeoys paid
but little attention to the revelation j but in January of the
following year, 1690, this same declaration being renewed, and
the pious foundress learning for the second time, that she was
At enmity with her God, became seriously alarmed.

God willed this peculiar suffering, into which she was now
plunged, so that she might become still purer in his sight, and
be a living holocaust on the Altar of sacrifice. At this moment,
every sensible mark of God's love and grace, was seemingly
-withdrawn ; and after all her sacrifices, and all her trials ;
after her innumerable works of piety and zeal, she was to
repeat in this, her seventieth year, these words of the Gospel :
**' I am but a worthless and unfaithful servant ! " It would be
difficult for us, to describe the state of interior desolation into
which she was now cast. Sister Bourgeoys could be easily
persuaded, that she was not in God's grace, because having
loved, having known Him more intimately, having dwelt so
long, and so fervently upon His amiabilities and His divine
perfections, having refreshed her weary soul so often at this
fountain of living waters, her great humility led her to think, that
in truth, she had never sufficiently appreciated these heavenly
favors ; that she had not given sacrifice for sacrifice ; heart for
heart, love for love, — and now, He had come to thrust her
from Him, because of her ingratitude, and her pretended i*'
fidelities in His service. She was almost in despair, not even
daring to approach the Sacraments, which she feared, above

asaeastaimmmimmm

162 —

life't

II-! i

all things, to profane ; feeling like a reprobate, in the presence
of her Sistei"S, she was unable to speak to them, or even raise
her eyes before them. This was her situation for more than
four years : a heavy cross to lay upon the -^arewom frame of
seventy years. Deeming herself incapable and unworthy of
guiding her Sisters any longer, she begged and entreated, as
she had often done before, that the burden of the Superiority,
might be placed upon younger shoulders. Some months
elapsed, and no alleviation to her pain , uneasy, troubled and
dejected, she knew not what to do ; — her conscience forbade
her to abandon the work, which God had placed in her hands ;
she feared His divine indignation, and in this state of per-
plexity and doubt lost all confidence in her Directors, who
seemed, neither to understand her feelings, nor her si^uation.
During this interval, Bishop de Saint- Vallier came to Ville-
Marie, and paid his usual visit to the Sisters of the Congrega-
tion, Sister Bourgeoys, more anxious and more expectant
than ever, asked his blessing arid her dismissal from further
government. She told him all her griefs, gave him her reasons
why another Superior should be elected ; listened to his words ;
bowed her aged head in submission to his decided refusal ;
then turned once more^ in a spirit of abandon, to the stern
avocations of Superiority, despite her weary heart and anxious
fears.

Mr. Tronson, the worthy superior of Saint-Sulpice in Paris,
wrote to her at this time, a letter fit to awaken consoling
thoughts, and calm her worst apprehensions, concerning the
institution, she had labored so zealously to strengthen and
maintain. Among other things, he expressed a desire, that all
those persons whose manner of acting and thinking, had been
in any way, prejudicial to the cause of religion in Canada,
should forthwith return to France. Then, speaking of these
imaginary visions, he says : " above all things, be strongly con-
" vinced, that if God should ever have extraordinary views or
" designs, upon your community. He will make known His
" holy will, not by visions or by revelations, but rather by the
•* ordinary manner, by the mouth of superiors, the practice of

— 163 —

" obedience, and without the assistance of souls from the other
" world. The common rules, which the Church prescribes,
" suffice in this matter. Devotions that are beyond the ordin-
" ary routine of even/ day life, in a community, must be looked
" upon as suspicious. These extraordinary inspirations, which
" lead us to abandon the duties of our vocation, always finish
" badly." And in another letter, written sometime afterwards,
he adds : " no matter, how great ^nd how important the good
" achieved by their talents, or by their virtue ; when these per-
" sons are guided solely by the wanderings of their imagina-
" tion ; when they are too strongly attached, to their own
" uncommon singular ways, they are unfit for a community.
" Our Lord never wished that His holy Mother should be
" honored, by these acts of singularity, but rather by the pract-
" ice of those solid virtues, which are always found in the path
" of obedience."

Sister Bourgeoys was, no doubt, greatly consoled by these
assurances ; her good judgment, her great discernment, in dis-
tinguishing the operations of nature and of grace, could not
but convince her, that his words were true, that God had
indeed blessed her work, that Mary had cast her mantle
of protection around it This storm took place from thd
very beginning, so that its laial results might be transmitted
to future generations, to those who were to continue her work,
and prove to them that the only sure means, for the inmates of
the Congregation, to persevere in the primitive spirit of their
institution, was to walk in simplicity and obedience, in the well
beaten path, traced by their mothers in the faith. Should any
swerve from this common route, they must be considered as
entirely divested of that . peculiar spirit, which designates the
Congregation of Notre-Dame.

The year 1693, witnessed the happy termination of Sister
Bourgeoys' desires. Bishop de Saint Vallier visited the com-
munity this isame year ; the venerable foundress did not fail to
renew her entreaties respecting another Superior. This time
her prayer >vas heard : " When I spoke to the Bishop of Quc-
" bee, she writes, concerning the elections, he asked me why

n M -,'

i -4

i III:

— 164 —

k
it*

" I wished him, to choose another Superior. I answered that
" perhaps God would allow me to live a few years longer, and,
" that the experience I had acquired during my long years of
** government, might prove useful to another. His Lordship
" approved of my reasons, but I must confess, that I had
" scruples in acting thus, particularly when I reflected that I
** gave up the government of the house, simply on account of
" my interior troubles, and I had so often promised Our dear
" Lord, that I would not do so." Having obtained the long
desired permission, Sister Bourgeoys assembled hfer Sisters, iu
the month of September, 1693, and in a manner conformable
to the spirit of her institution, she gave up all authority, and
abandoned all her claims to superiority or government. Her
deep spirit of humility, prompted the following words on this
occasion. " There must be no further question of me in future,
" only as of a miserable creature, who merits to be severely
*• chastised, for her unfaithfulness in accomplishing the duties,
" which were so lovingly confided to her. I beg that all will
" pardon my negligence and that not one will refuse to give
'* me the assistance of her prayers. Remedy the evils I have
" caused, as quickly as possible, and remember, that she who
" replaces me, must see that the rule is observed, in even the
" slightest detail. If this is not done for the salvation of our
" souls, what more do we, than persons, who lead a christian
" life in the world ? Meditate well, upon the peculiar spirit of
*' the house, which is a spirit of poverty, of obedience and
" abandon of all things, into the iTands of God."

Several days elapsed, after the accomplishment of this act,
and during all this time, Sister Bourgeoys was a perfect model,
of what a Superior of the Congregation should be, after her
demission. When the elections were over, Sister Bourgeoys
joyfully embraced the second Superior of the Congregation,
who was no other than Sister Marie Barbier, her first conquest
in Canada. All hearts were glad, because of Sister Bourgeoys'
joy ; soon after the peace and calm, which had been, for
more than four years, banished from her heart, returned, with
all their wonted blessings. " God is so good, she writest, my

[| ■IS:

— 165 —

" troubles disappear, and the desires of my heart are brought
" to an happy issue. Still, I have done nothing to merit this
" mercy, it is God's gratuitous gift. Help me to be grateful
" for so precious a favor. I have nothing more to do, but to
" study the Divine Will, and endeavor to accomplish it." This
tranquillity was not lasting ; the cross, she must bear for her
own sanctification, and for the greater good of her religious
family. Though Sister Bourgeoys had succeeded in laying
aside the superiority, with all its responsabilities ; she was given
a place of honor, among the counsellors of the community.
No one was more competent, to maintain the discipline of the
Congregation, than she who laid its foundations, and yet, this
was too much for the humble and pious foundress. To live
as a simple particular in the house of God, was her only ambi-
tion ; to gain souls to God, like the Sister missionaries, or to
give herself up to the most humble occupations of the commu-
nity, was the dearest wish of her heart. She offered herself
unceasingly for these offices, but without success ; because of
tb« respect and veneration, which all bore her, not only as
foundress, and first Superior of the Congregation, but for that
better worth of sanctity and virtue, which made of her, the
faithful imitative of her dear heavenly Mother.

CHAPTER SIXTEENTH.

A glauce at Slater Bourgeoys' life.— Difiicalties concerning her Con-
gregation. — Sister Bourgeoys answers these difficulties.— Bishop de
Saint Vallier and the Ursulines.- The rule of the Congregation.—
Sister Bourgeoys' firmness in adhering to the primitive spirit of her
institution.— Mr. Tronson and Sister Bourgeoys. — Bishop de Saint
Vallier returns from France, visits Ville-Marie, and the Sisters of
the Congregation.- The Rule at last.— Its solemn acceptation.

We have followed Sister Bourgeoys, throughout the most
remarkable circumstances of her long eventful life ; from her
birth up to her seventieth year. We have loitered too, often times
around some pleasing scene, which had for us, its own peculiar
charm, and which perchance, taught us its own peculiar lesson.
We have now reached that epoch, which is destined to resume
all the hidden treasures of her heroism and of her virtue. So
far, she has been the child of predilection from her most tender
years ; later the ardent aspirant to sublime perfection ; after-
wards the heroine of Ville-Marie, the wise and incomparable
foundress, the judicious and worthy Superior of that Congrega-
tion, destined the first, to honor the Mother of God at Ville-
Marie.

We shall now penetrate into the beauties of her private life*
and listen to the words of wisdom, that fall from her lips.
Forty years had elapsed since her arrival in Canada, almost as
many, since the foundation of her Community, twenty since
Louis the XIV had given his royal sanction. It was evident,
that God had inspired and blessed the good work ; no proofs,
could be more convincing than the fruits of zeal and piety, it
had unceasingly produced. But, notwithstanding all this, her
institution became a source of apprehension to the Prelate of
Quebec, and some other distinguished persons.

Up to this time, the religious life had been looked upon in
quite another light. When young pereons desired to consecrate
themselves to God, it was understood that as religious, they

— 167 —

should dwell within the precincts of the cloister, and seldom or
never appear, beyond its portals. Consequently, there was some-
thing novel in the mode of life, adopted by the Sisters of the
Congregation ; and this circumstance gave rise to difficulties,
which caused Bishop de Saint Vallier, to withhold his sanction
for several years. Sister Bourgeoys refers to these events in ler
memoirs, and we shall see, how wisely, and how prudently, she
answered all these objections, pretexted, to defer the long
desired approbation. " We are asked " she writes, " why we
" do not join, one of the religious institutions, already esta-
'** blished and approved of by the Church, without attempting
" to walk in the inexperienced path, we are now treading. In
" answer to this I remark, that we wish to embrace the state
" of life, which the Blessed Virgin, who is our Mother, our
" foundress, and our Sovereign, herself sanctified. This country
" was given to her, to be her domain, conformably to the
" prayers of the first colonists. When Our Lord came upon
" earth. He made choice of men to teach His doctrine and
" spread His Gospel, who were ill-calculated to please the
" world, or the things of the world, because they belonged to
" that class of men, called illiterate and uncultivated. He him-
" self has said : " I will choose the weak, to confound the
^* strong." In a similar manner, did Our xilessed Lady choose
" the Sisters of the Congregation, that they might instruct the
" young girls of the land, teach them to be good christians, and
■" later, christian Mothers. Assurance upon assurance has been
" given us, that Our heavenly Mother, wished to see united
** here, on the island of Montreal, whose length and breath, she
" claims as her own, a religious family, whose speciality would
'* be to imitate the life, which she herself led, while upon earth.
" Still more, it was her wish, that a seminary should be formed
" under her special protection ; that a church should be dedi-
" cated to her, that a city should bear the name of Ville-Marie.
" All this has been realized, and the Congregation is the first
" Community, to which Canada gave birth. The others were
" already formed, before coming here, and even the first Sister
" of the Congregation, did not come with the precise intention

:a>.

— 168

■i '

*
f

■ '>X !

1
1

of founding a religious house. If then, Our Blessed Lady,,
deigns to rank us, among her servants, should we not be
willing, to sacrifice our strength, our lives even, to contribute
in our way towards the salvation of souls, and thus continue
her pious occupations ? After Our Lord's resurrection, she
contributed in a special manner, towards the establishment
of the Church, in instructing the primitive christians, and
in leading them to the knowledge and love of her Divine
Son, never refusing a service which necessity demanded, or
charity suggested. Were any led astray, she, by her pious
exhortations, brought them back to the path of virtue.
" To imitate this Holy Virgin, the Sisters of the Congrega-
tion should do all in their power, to assist such persons in
reforming their lives ; to win their hearts, by acts of loving
zeal, and lead them to God, by word and examnle.
2nd. " We are asked, why we do not choose some special
protector for Our Congregation, it being a sure means of
gaining souls, to God. I answer, if it is true, that God gives
to the holy founders of religious orders, a great facility for
gaining souls to Heaven, we know full well, that our heavenly
protectress, has received this same power tenfold.
'* We cannot doubt of this, and each succeeding day
strengthens this conviction. When the Colony was first
settled, it was impossible to bring up children for the first
eight years, and when we did succeed, it was a little girl,
brought up in our own community. The first Iroquois child that
received Baptism, lived and died with us. The first of this
nation who consecrated herself to God, wore the habit of the
Congregation, for the space of twelve years, that is, up to the
time of her death. The first of Ville-Marie's daughters, who
entered the religious life, became a Sister of the Congrega-
tion of Notre Dame. The first school opened on the island
of Montreal, was again the work of the Congregation. The
first stone church built, was in honor of Our Lady of Good
Help and was an offering from her children of the Congre-
gation.
3rd. " Why do we not adopt for our institution some rule

— 169

already in practice, and duly authorized by the Church ? I
answer, that the rule of charity, is that which Our Lady pres-
cribes to all those, who would walk in her footsteps. The
primitive christians knew no other, for the love of God and
of our neighbour, contain the entire law. If we wish then,
to practice this most sublime of christian rules, all our
thoughts, words and actions, should be, as it were, impregnated

with this divine charity

" In our schools, all our instructions, should tend to this
point, that the importance and necessity of observing the
commandments of God, be well understood. These are the
Statutes of the Congregation. Our constitutions are the ex-
amples of Our Lord Jesus Christ, who came from Heaven,
to teach men, by His words and by His deeds, how to
practice and accomplish the commandments of God.
4th. " Why do we pronounce simple vows, when there is
so much more merit and honor, in the practice of solemn
vows?

" To imitate our Blessed Lady more perfectly, devoting
ourselves entirely and sincerely to God, we do not requh-e to
make a solemn vow. Our heavenly Mother, did not deem
this necessary, when she consecrated herself to God. Her
vow of virginity, was only known, when the Angel saluted
her : "Hail, full of grace." We hope with the help of God, to
keep our vows, as faithfully and as perfectly, as if they were
solemn. It is good however, that people in the world, should
see their perfect observance, in our daily conduct. We desire
by the grace of God, and the help of Our heavenly Mother,
to live in a manner conformable to the vows of poverty,
chastity and obedience. The interior must guide the exterior.
The obligation of poverty for instance, must exist within the
heart, and the thought, that we have become poor, for God's
sake, should lead us, not only to its exterior practice, but its
influence should direct our inclination and teach us to be
poor in spirit But, to be poor in spirit, we must be condes-
cending towards others, yielding at all times, to their wants
and to their humor ; for the poor, are subject to«the rich.

— 170 —

it':

(ill <

M:l^

*t
((
((
M
«

((
«

((

((
it
((
((
((

«
«

K
U
U
it
U
it
«
U

(t
It
«»
((
it

children to their parents, soldiers to their captains. The
poor, accept of every thing, as an alms ; they accept of their
occupations, of their daily labors, as they are offered, without
a reply, without a murmur, trying at all times, to satisfy their
neighbor and render those services, which are incumbent
on christian charity.

" We are asked, why we prefer a secular community to the
cloister, the latter being the preservation of persons of our
sex?

" I answer. The Blessed Virgin, whom we endeavor to
imitate, was never cloistered, her solitude was interior, and
for this reason, she never considered herself dispensed from
exterior occupations or visits, when there was question of a
good work, or of an act of charity to be exercised. She is
our model, consequently, we are not cloistered, though living
in a community. It is said that the clois r is the preserva-
tion of persons of our sex, true ; but I feel that we cannot
have a more powerful protectress than she, who was Imma-
culate in her Conception ; she, who is the daughter of the
Father, the Mother of the Son, and the Spouse of the Holy
Ghost ; in a word, the temple of the most Holy Trinity here
below. She, who contributed to the formation of the Sacred
Body of the Son of Gk)d, whom we receive in the holy com-
munion, to be the food and the nourishment of our souls.
She, in a word, to whom the Eternal Father, confided the
sacred humanity of His Verb. O most holy Virgin ! by the
power which God has given you, I beg that you will cast the
mantle of your gracious protection, around our little family.
Defend it against its enemies, and engrave on the frontispice
of this community : * Under the guardianship and safe-keep-
ing of the Queen of Heaven.'

" Others, wish to know, why we embrace th^ toils and priva-
tions of the missionary life, being greatly exposed in a coun-
try like this, to be captured and put to death by the Indians ?
I answer, that as the Apostles were chosen to propagate the
doctrine of Jesus Christ, throughout the world, we desire to
imitat9 their works of zeal, and for this reason, we gladly

— 171 —

** embrace every occasion, to spread the glad tidings of the
** Gospel throughout the land ; and if to attain this object, the
" Apostles sacrificed their rest, th'»ir lives, and every earthly
" pretension, why should we, Sisters of the Congregation of
" Notre Dame, refuse to sacrifice our bodily comfort, our satis-
" factions, our lives even, when there is question of leading
" young girls, to the practice of a fervent Christian life ! Our
" Lord asked His Apostles, if they could drink of His chalice.
" We ask those who wish to be members of this community, if
" they are willing to embrace the humiliations, which are
" attached to poverty and to ignominy. If possible, we wish
" our community to be a perfect representation of the Aposto-
" lie College, bui with this difference, we compare the College
" of the Apostles, to a brilliant star in the firmament, and our
* Congregation to a flake of snow, that falls in the form of a
" star. In a word, our actions, our daily deportment, should
" convince those around us, that we esteem divine wisdom,
" preferable to human prudence.

" Sth. We are asked, why we prefer the public services
" of the Parish Church, to our own private devotions, and why
" we insist upon receiving our spiritual direction from the
" Seminary. It was our heavenly Mother's desire, that a Semi-
" nary should exist in the city of Montreal, and she has ever
" testified that it was peculiarly dear to her. The Parish
" Church is to us, a faithful copy of the Cenacle, wherein the
" Apostles assembled, and over which, the Blessed Virgin her-
" self presided. To honor then, our holy Mother's life, we
" must be good parishioners, be alike governed and directed
" by the Seminary, assist with our pupils, at all public cere-
" monies, when it is compatible with our other duties, besides
" receiving holy communion there, at stated times."

Such were Sister Bourgeoys' ideas, concerning her institu-
tion, its spirit, its peculiar practic md various duties. This
view, which she took of all things, emanated from a heavenly
impulse, and they have been fully justified by experience, to
the greater good of the colony. Sister Bourgeoys considered
the command r.ients of God, as the essential statutes of her com-

f. _

'*•!

'' r

is ;

i;'' ■

— 172 —

munity, while the practices of the Gospel she adopted for her
constitutions ; but with these, she deemed a particular rule
indispensable, for the preservation of its primeval spirit. Con-
vinced that her little Congregation was pleasing to God, because
it was destined to reproduce our heavenly Mother's life, here
below, she could not accept, nor adopt the rules of an institu-
tion, whose peculiar aim, was entirely different from her own ;
while the cloister, she deemed incompatible with the special
functions of her Congregation. Her increasing sisterhood
demanded more than ever, a fixed, determined, and approved
Tule. The venerable foundress was indeed a living model of
the most sublime perfection, and she easily understood the
necessity of religious observances, being written to prove obli-
gatory, at least, for the time they are considered as such ;
when they are not publicly and judicially authorized, they are
exposed to certain changes, which destroy at times all the good
achieved, as well as the spirit proper to these institutions. Con-
sequently, the future of the Congregation became again a source
of uneasiness to her. Several times already, the Bishop of
Quebec had manifested a desire, to unite her establishment ta
that of the Ursulines of Quebec. He renewed his attempts on
various occasions, but without success. " We have given our
'* final decision with respect to this matter," writes Sister Bour-
geoys in 1694, "when we became members of the Congrega-
" tion, it was not our intention to embrace the religious life,
" according to the tenets of the Ursuline rule." His Lordship
insisted no further, for the moment, but simply gave them to
understand, that sooner or lai^er, circumstances would compel
them to yield to his desires. These repeated contradictions
only served to strengthen Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God,
and she felt that the less she depended on man, the more firmly
could she lean on heavenly protection.

She was far advanced in years at this time, and reflecting
that Bishop de Saint-Vallier, had not as yet consented to sanc-
tion her rule, it was but natural, that she should apprehend at
times, his influence upon her comnianity after her death. All
her intellectual vigor and energy were brought forth at this

— 173 —

time. She consulted, entreated, and prayed, that this last legi-
timate desire of her heart might be realized before

" Going to that bourne,
Whence travellers ne'er return."

She wrote to her devoted friends in France ; they responded
to her call. All that could be done was done, but consola-
tions tarried. Finally, in a letter written about this time by Mr.
Tronson, of Saint Sulpice, we read as follows :

" The particular esteem, in which I hold your Congregation,
^* my dear Sister, would suffice of itself, to make me do all in
** my power to assist you, with regard to the compilation, you
*^ wish to lay down for its greater good. I strongly approve
" of your determination, but I really do not know, if Mr. de
" Valens will consent to do what you wish, as he does not
" think himself competent for the task. However, as it is in
*' your interest, I shall write to him on this subject and a few
" words at the same time, to Mr. DoUier de Casson, who will
^' judge of this ; if he thinks that Mr. de Valens can under-
" take the work, I consent most willingly that he should do so.
*^ Should he succeed, it will be a great source of consolation to
** me, because it will add to your good work, already so advanta-
^' geously known." Bishop de Saint- Vallier, informed of these
proceedings, resolved to compile the rule himself. Conse-
quently, he wrote to the Sisters, requesting a copy of their
observances up to this period. His long cherished desire of
uniting Sister Bourgeoys' institution to that of the Ursulines of
Quebec, still lived within his heart, and he always hoped for
its realization. So, in compiling this rule, his Lordship in-
troduced several practices in use among these religious, so as
to render them familiar to the members of the Congregation,
and thereby gain them more easily, to accede to his wishes.
The cloister was again mentioned, nay, the Prelate almost
insisted on this point, and if he relaxed, it was due to the con-
sideration of persons, whose views and ideas he respected, and
who succeeded in convincing him, that the cloister was incom-
patible with the peculiar functionsof the Congregation. Not-

— 174 —

withstanding, he placed the rule of Saint Augustin, at the head
of their institutions, and inserted a part of the Urculine cere-
monial, tor the reception of the Sisters as members of the
Congregation of Notre-Dame. He also exacted that a dowry
should be required from all those, who entered her community ;
still more that the Sisters should engage themselves, by a vow
solemn and perpetual, to practice poverty, chastity and
obedience under pain of mortal sin. These rules finished, he
took them with him to Ville-Marie, in the month of May, 1694.
The Sisters were extremely surprised, when they looked over the
manuscript, and read the new observances laid down therein,
particularly the special vow of obedience to himself. Bishop de
Saint- Vallier had never concealed his designs respecting the
cloister, and the Sisters feared, that this special vow might
compel them to contract this obligation later. However, no
decision was to come from them, before they had given suffi-
cient time, to prayer and reflection. In consequence, the
Sisters requested the Prelate, to leave this compilation with
them for a certain time, that they might confer together upon
the subject, before making any formal acceptation. Bishop de
Saint- Vallier, did not expect this ; he was on the point of
leaving for France, and wished all things to be regulated be*-
fore his departure. Here was a strange perplexity for all.
Sister Bourgeoys was, no doubt, grieved at his disappointment,,
and represented to his Lordship, in the most respectful terms,
that they recognized his lawful authority, and understood that,
from him alone, they should receive the rule of their Congrega-
tion, but withal, this same rule according to their idea should
be proportioned to the state of life they had embraced ; state,
in which a number of them had lived for upwards of forty years,
and which had already received the sanction of the first
Bishop of Quebec, as well as marks of royal approbation from
Louis the XIV. After some remarks, h^s Lordship requested
the Sisters to point out those articles, for which they felt so
extreme a repugnance. They did so, and were again strongly
urged to accept the entire rule, as laid down, with the promise,
that they could be dispensed from the fulfilment of these obli-

— 175 —

gations, when necessity required. This could not be, Sister
Bourgeoys understood, that to accept a rule, then \ i dispensed
from the obligations, it imposed, was inconsistant with that
high appreciation which should be given to a community rule.
Her firmness, led his Lordship to desist from further en-
treaties; he consented to leave the manuscript in th^ir hands,
and promised to confer with Mr, Tronson on the matter, as
soon as he reached France, The Sisters lost no time, but
hastened during this interval, to explain the whole affair, to
their kind and devoted friend in Paris. They made known
their desires and their apprehensions, with that confiding sim-
plicity, it is so natural to use, when speaking to a father and
benefactor. Sister Bourgeoys wrote too, a special letter,
wherein her ttged fingers, traced that peculiar and persuasive
language habitual to her. She recalled every detail and cir-
cumstance connected with her vocation ; but, with that humility
which characterized her, she said nothing to her own advan-
tage. Not a word, that would have led any one to suppose,
that she had taken a greater part in the foundation of her
communit>', than those first companions; who came to share her
labors of love and zeal.

" The offei you made me last year, to write to you when-
" ever I thought proper, gives me full liberty, to make known
•* the real motives, which prompted the establishment of our
" Congregation in Montreal. With your usual kindness, you
" have undertaken to examine the rule given to us ; and this
" great charity on your part, helps me to overcome my repu-
" gnance, and make known to you the final end or aim of our
" institution." Then alluding to Mr. Jendret's attempts to form
a community of this kind in the City of Troves, she Irecalls
the last words, he addressed to her when leaving for Canada :
" God, may desire for Montreal, what He did not desire for
" Troyes," she continues. " To honor and imitate the Blessed
" Virgin, in her daily life, it seems to me, that the Sisrers
•' should always attend the Parish Church, receive their
*' spiritual direction therefrom, and be interred there. All the
" sisters must be equal, to that degree, that a Superior after

— 176 —

r
»

)■

" her discharge from office, can be employed in any other
" department, for which she is judged competent, and all this
** to honor our Blessed Lady's ordinary life. These are my
" remarks concerning the rule, but they will not prevent me
" from being satisfied with your decision, whatever it may be ;
" for I can safely say, that my only desire is to see God faith-
" fully served in this community." No one could feel a deeper
interest in the Congiegation, than the incon parabl? woman,
whc had been raised up by God, to preside over its foundation.
How many ardent supplications, she addressed to Heaven for
its spiritual welfare ; how many sighs and tears, sacrifices and
voluntary penances, to obtain the fulfilment of God's designs
upon her institution. Her trembling fingers again resume the
pen, to make further remarks concerning the ruU and condu-
cive to the greater good of all. In her letter to Mr. Tronson,
dated October 1694. She refers as follows to the subject of
recreations. " These hours of recreation, taken outside of the
" community, are not at all becoming for persons, who are
" consecrated to the service of God, not only because of the
** many inconveniences and dangers, which may result from
" this, but still more because of the injury it might cause to
" the missions, where the Sisters are few in number ; besides
", young persons, who are disinclined to remain at home, will
" make it a point of duty to be absent, and this we must
" prevent by every possible means."

Mr. Tronson was wonderfully edified, by the perusal of these
letters ; they inspired him with a still deeper esteem, for the
humble foundress ; and through these communications, he dis-
covered the graces and privileges, which God had showered so
profusely upon her. He writes in April 1696 :

" My Dear Sister,

" Your two last letters have clearly demonstrated the conduct
** of Divine Providence, in your regard, and the inestimable
" grace conferred, when God made choice of you, to establish
*' the Congregation of Notre Dame in Montreal. Your insti-
" tution is entitled to our warmest admiriUion, since it has been

177

'^ the source of so much edification, and so zealous in promot-
^* ing God's glor}-. We know what fruits of salvation it has
■" produced, and what special benedictions it has received from
"** God's munificent hand. We shall esteem ourselves happy
^* at all times, to contribute in any way, towards an increase of
" fervor among its members, that they may faithfully guard its
" primitive spirit. I have gladly embraced the opportunity of
" speaking to the Bishop of Quel ec, concerning your consti-
" tutions. I have made known your difficulties to h'.m, diifi-
** culties which are in no ways exaggerated ; and I feel confi-
■*' dent that he will attend to all this. At least, he has come to
^* the conclusion, that he will not compel you to embrace the
" religious life, oy pronouncing solemn vows, as this would
" change the entire nature of your institution. So far as I can
'** judge, you will be satisfied with the rest."

Many other important services did Mr. Tronson render to
Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation ; and his counsels so judicious
at all times, gave Bishop de Saint- Vallier, a deep respect and
esteem for all his decisions ; the prelate finally understood,
that, as God alone, has power to inspire means of sanctification,
within his church, by the establishment oi religious institutions ;
He alone has the essential authority, to give to these orders,
that peculiar spirit which should be their life, ai\d that peculiar
form, which is to distinguish one from another. Consequently,
he reformed the rules, which he had at first prepared, md
adapted them, to the views and desires of the venerable foun-
dress. Some time afterwards, we read the following, in a letter
from Mr. Tronson to Mr. Dollier de Casson : " I send you
** forthwith, the manuscript containing the rules, which the
" Bishop of Quebec has revised for the Sisters of the Congre-
" gation. As my infirmities prevent me from writing to the
" good Sisters myself, you will oblige me by assuring chem of
** my esteem and good wishes, presenting them at the same
•" time, the memoirs I send you. Assure Sister Bourgeoys
" and the Superior in particular, of the deep and sincere inter-
" est, that I take in everything connected with their institution ;
" and add, that I do not think any article of the present rule,

— 178 —

" will be a source of annoyance to them now. Should any-
** thing of the kind occur, however, let them refer the matter to
" hie Lordship."

Mr. Tronson's decision was to the Sisters, as a voice from.
Heaven

The happy day dawned at last ; it came with June, 1698,
t\^'o years cmly previous to Sister Bourgeoys' death, and as her
eyes rested upon the precious document, she sang down in the
inmost depths of her grateful soul, her Nunc Dimittis. Bishop
de Saint- VaUier soon came to confirm the glad tidings ; he
brought with him the long desired compilation, — tears of joy
were shed, the rule had been purchased at a dear price, that of
prayer, humiliation and sacrifice.

Finally, the 24th of the same month, this rule was solemnly
accepted by the entire community, in the following manner : —

" We accept with all possible respect and submission, the
** compilation of rules, which we have this day received, from
" the hands of our Right Reverend and Illustrious Prelate, Mr.
** de Saint- VaUier, Bishop of Quebec. We have read and
" examined these rules several times, and consider them suit-
" able for our community, and for the greater good of each of
" its members. May God strengthen the firm resolution we
" have taken, to practice them, with all possible fervor and
" exactitude.

" In faith of which, we sign, this 24th of June, 1698."

Then follow the signatures :

"Sister MARIE BARBIER, Superior.
"Sister CATHERINE CHARLY, Assistant
" Sister MARGARET LEMOINE.
"Sister MARGARET BOURGEOYS."

CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH.

The 25th of June 1698.— Siater Bourgeoys' emotions on this occaaion.—
A second ceremony. — Same privilege granted to the Sister mission-
aries, in the district of Quebec— Sister Bonrgeoys' request to the
Bishop of Quebec— Humility and disinterestedness of the Venerable
foundress.— F'avors bestowed upon her Congregation.— Bis! lop de
Saint Yallier visits Miss LeBer for the hrst time.—Two distinguish-
ed strangers ftre allowed to enter the cell of the recluse.

It was a glorious morning, that 25th of June, 1698, as it came
with its golden wealth of sunshine and happiness. Its gorgeous
beauty was eveiywhere, duncing on the rippling waters, illumi-
nating tower and steeple, beautifying the tinted corolla in its
bed of green, beaming in, through window and trellis, gladden-
ing all around. In streams of varied light, it played around the
humble chapel, wherein Virgin hands, had scattered incense,
gem and flower.

" llie Altar, decked in bright array,
Bes])oke no common festal day."

Dawn, solemn morning, dawn ! It had dawned, and after
years of continued expectation and hopeful trust, the Sisters
were to receive at last, from the hands of their lawfni P-elate,
that rule, which was to be Sister Bourgeoys' crowning ccmsola-
tion, here below. They came then on this day of Jubilee, to
kneel before the Altar, and make aloud a solemn protestation,
that " the Lord was indeed their inheritance, that really and
truly. His yoke was sweet, and His burden light." None knew
it better. There was something grand, something novel, in this
act of theirs. It was not the fair young novice, just bud-
ding into womanhood, with all the bright anticipations of a
happy future before her, who snapt asunder, the chain of life's
legitimate joys, and came with her first pure devotion, with the
aspirations of her youthful heart, to kneel before the Altar, as
Spouse of a Crucified God, and receive upon her frail shoulders^

— 180 —

His nuptial gift, " The Cross." Not so, and withal, there was
an enchantment about the scene.

It v/as the forty years devotion, receiving its hundredfold
here below; a recompense awarded to the perseverance of
heroism, and to that pure charity which we call perfect, because
it is the love of God. Bishop de Saint- Vallier soon entered
the little chapel, accompanied by several distinguished members
of the clergy :

Mr. DoUier de Casson, Superior of Saint-Sulpice.

Mr. Glandelet, V. G. of Quebec.

Mr. de Valens, S. S.

Mr. GeoflFroy, S. S.

Mr. Meriel, S. S.

Mr. Priat, S. S.

Mr. Villermola, S. S.

After a brief exhortation, upon the excellence of their en-
gagements, his Lordship commenced the August Sacrifice. It
was a solemn moment, and as the hour drew near, silvery
echoes seemed floating by, and they whispened His loving in-
vitation,

" ' Veni sponsi,' from tho world apart,
I thy Beloved, will fill thy heart."

The Holy Sacrifice continued, and as " Domine non sum
dignus," died away upon the ear. Angels extended thsir golden
wings, and bowed in rapt adoration, as Jesus, the Lord of
Hosts, passed by : " Jam hiems transiit. " Now, is the winter
" past, the rain is over and gone. Arise my beloved and
" come." And echo gave back : " Come my beloved, come,
" that I may inwardly possess Thee, and clasp Thee in the
" chaste embraces of my soul." The'vow was pronounced, to
each of the Sisters, Bishop de Saint- Vallier gave the name of
a heavenly Protector, and all was over. Sister Bourgeoys
turned, from the Altar, as Sister Margaret of the Blessed
Sacrament; as she stood in the sunshine, her gray hairs
seemed changed to gold, and her aged limbs enshrined in a
halo of golden light, while she hymned triumphantly her

— 181 —

" Te Deum " o/ thdPkgiving. Was she not supremely happy ?
Many times since then, has the same solemn impressive scene
been renewed. Youth and beauty have again an again, placed
their tribute upon the Altar ; the incense clouds have oft times
veiled a sacrifice, pure, generous and grand, but ne'er, me
thinks, did sacrifice draw Heaven so near to earth, as on that
bright June morning, two hundred years ago.

Some days after this first ceremony, Tuesday, the first of
July, the convent bell summoned the Sisters to their commu-
nity room, from which they soon defiled, singing the psalm,
"Lsetatus Sum." They entered the chapel, where Bishop
de Saint- Vallier awaited them ; and after a short allocution,
from his Lordship, the Sisters pronounced the last vow, by
which they bound themi,elves, to remain all their lives. Sisters
of the Congregation of Notre Dame, practising inviolably the
simple vows, they had previously made.

Perhaps, dear reader, you would like to see the names of
these first venerable companions, of the worthy foundress of
the Congregation of Notre Dame ; that is, the names of the
professed Sisters, occupied at this time, at the mother house.
The Sister missionaries, as we shall see later, enjoyed this
same privilege, a short time afterwards, in the city of Quebec.

Professed Sisters at the mother house in 1698 :

Sister Marie Barbier, of the Assumption, Superior of the
Congregation of Notre Dame.
** Catherine Charly, of the Angels, Assistant.
Margaret Lemoine, of the Holy Ghost.
Margaret Bourgeoys, of the Blessed Sacrament.
Elisabeth de la Bertache, of Saint Catherine.
Claude Durand, of the Ascension.
Margaret Gariepy, of Saint Augustm.
Theresa Remy, of the Annunciation.
Louisa Richard, of Saint Bernard.
Maria Gagnon, of Saint Joachim.
Jane Lemoine, of Saint Charles.
Maria Laperle, of Saint Louis.

((

— 182 —

Sister Margaret Leroy, of the Conception.
Maria Caron, of the Victory.
Margaret Amyot, of the Presentation.
Maria Pr^mont, of Saint John.
Maria-Charlotte Vinet, of the Nativity.
Margaret David, of Saint Peter.
Catherine Sahan, of the Holy Cross.
Mary-Theresa Sendcal, of Saint Michael.
Frances Larriv^e, of Saint Alexis.
Mary-Magdalena d'Ailleboust, of the Incarnation.
Jane Gourdon, of the Resurrection.
Catherine du Haut Mesnil, of the Visitation.

«
«

((

J "■

4 r

Sister Bourgeoys, like unto the holy man Simeon, had
nothing more to desire here belov/. Strong, in the mighty
strength of her God, she felt His power, and desirous of
manifesting her sincere and lively gratitude, for the numberless
benefits she had received, from His omnipotent goodness and
love, she cast herself at the feet of Bishop de Saint- Vallier, and
entreated him to grant her one favor more. "Allow me," she
asked, " to retire into perfect obscurity, and spend the re-
** mainder of my days in the practice of entire obedience ; let
" me be forever exempt from all office of honor or dignity, in
" the community." This sentiment of humility was, no doubt,
inspired by Heaven ; so that her daughters after having
admired the heroism and magnanimity of her virtues, as
foundress and Superior, might now see in her, the fitting model
of a perfect Sister of the Congregation, in a more humble
sphere. Deeply affected at the sight of her extreme humility,
the worthy Prelate granted her request, on condition however,
that she would always take an active part in the elective as-
semblies.

Few, even among the Saints, have given a more sublime
example of humility, than that evinced by Sister Bourgeoys, at
this moment. The Congregation was her all, here below ; she
had planted the tiny seed, fostered tenderly the frail plant ;
and now, when the towering tree was extending its branches,

— 183 —

and giving shelter to all around ; when its golden harvest was
about to be garnered in, she stept aside, that others might
reap the fruit, for which she had toiled. God could not but
bless her, and because of her, bless her work, which had now
passed into other hands. Sister Bourgeoys' desires were now
accomplished ; in the staie of obscurity and humility she had
chosen, she was the first in the practice of the rule, in morti-
fication and xiumble submission ; and thus she spent the last
hours of that life, which is now slowly declining, towards the
tomb, towards eternity.

Several youthful missions, beautiful [in the heroism of their
first beginnings, generously devoted in their works of zeal and
love, self-sacrificing in word and deed ; glorious emanations
from the mother-house, they were justly entitled to a share in
the privileges and abundant graces, which had made so happy,
the Congregation of Ville-Marie. Nor were they forgotten, the
Sister missionaries, whose respective duties had prevented
them, from attending this home festival; for the Sisters of Ville-
Maiie, presented a petition to Bishop de Saint Vallier, request-
ing him to extend his favors, to the absent members of the
family circle, and render them participants in those blessings,
•which he had so kindly dispensed to them. They wrote :

" Penetrated with sincere sentiments of respect and grati-
" tude, for the numberless benefits, received at your Lordships
•* hands ; doubly thankful for this crowning gift of your zeal
^' and devotedness, towards our little community, for this inap-
** preciable gift of rules, to guide us in the path of perfection,
" we come now to plead in favor of our absent Sisteis, dis-
'* persed in the missions around Quebec.

" We supplicate your Lordship, to make them sharers, in the
■** graces and blessings, which you have granted to us, members
" of the mother-house.

" Permit that they should accept this same rule, and conse-
-'■ crate themselves anevr, to the service of God, by the simple
*' vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience, as well a', the
" final vow of stability, as we have done ; so that all being
** united, by the same bonds and the same engagements, we

it'

ten
If:

— 184 —

" may more perfectly aspire to the loye of Jesus and Mary^
" We ask this favor of your Lordship, with all the ardor of our
** hearts, and subscribe ourselves, with the most profound res-
•' pect and submission
Of your Lordship,

The humble and grateful Daughters and Servants,
The Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame.

Bishop de Saint Vallier completed hia good work. The
Sister missionaries, scattered in the country w'lds, around Que-
bec, were summoned to this city, the 4th of August, of this-
same year; and in the private chapel of the Seminary of Quebec,
they accepted the rule, and pronounced their vows, as had
done before them, their Sisters of Ville-Marie. Many other
favors, did Bishop de Saint Vallier, bestow upon the commu-
nity, he had learned to love so well. Benedictions and indul-
gences, came like celestial visits, to sanctify and make easy,,
each daily task, and render less arduous the monotony and
routine of every day life. Angels gazed upon the scene, and
the nine heavenly choirs, entoned anew, their canticles of ado-
ration and thanks giving, for now their God was truly glorified ;
upon these western shores, resounded praise, honor and
glory, to the living God. Did not the prophetic glance of
Isaias see these things, when he sang forth. " The land that
" was desolate, shall be glad, the wilderness shall rejoice and
** shall flourish like the lily. It shall bud forth and shall blossom,
" and shall rejoice with joy and praise : the glory of Libanus.
" is given to it, the beauty of Carmel and Saron ; they shall
" see the glory of the Lord and the beauty of our God."
(Isaias chap, xxxv.)

Bishop de Saint Vallier, was no doubt consoled, by these
different circumstances, so well calculated to gladden his heart
and fill it with cheering assurances, for the future. Perhaps too,
no act of his episcopal career, was more productive of good to
the colony, or tended more efficaciously to promote God's
glory, th.an these last manifestations of good will, towards the
Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame.

' — 185 —

It was during this last visit to Ville-Marie, that the Bishop of
Quebec, saw for the first time, the pious recluse. Miss LeBer,
of whom we have already spoken. The angelic life, led by this
truly heroic woman, was the theme of every tongue. Two
english gentleman of rank, who were sojourning for a time at
VilleMarie, and who were well acquainted with the LeBer
family, begged of Bishop de Saint Vallier, the permission to
visit the recluse, in her cell.

No doubt, they were a little incredulous with regaiti to the
wonderful things said, concerning her. The Prelate assured in
advance, that these gentlemen could not, but be strongly in-
fluenced at the sight of this Angelic being, " whose very
appearance," writes one of the devoted nuns, who watched
over her childhood, " bore a marked ressemblance to the
exquisite painting of the Angels, by Raphael."

They were led to her cell, but words can never d2scribe
their amazement, upon beholding the richest heiress in Canada,
drelling in this poor and obscure abode.

Voluntary poverty ! Voluntary obscurity ! Her dress, the
simple furniture of her room attracted their attention. She
was clothed in a coarse woollen garment, with an apron of the
same material, and wore upon her feet, coarse straw shoes^
which she had made herself, from the husks of indian corn ;
hers, was a simple straw bed, with a bundle of straw for her
pillow. These strangers could not conceal their astonishment,
and one of them, a protestant minister, requested Miss LeBer
to inform him, why she condemned herself to such a life, when
every luxury and comfort that the world could offer, was at her
command. She answered agreeably : ** That a magnet had
" drawn her to this spot, and kept her separated, frentn the
" outer world and from all the false allurements of life." They
asked for au explanation. At this; moment. Miss LeBer opened
the little window, through which she was accustomed to receive
holy Communion, and prostrating herself before the Taber-
nacle, she exclaimed : ** Behold the magnet which has drawn
" me hither, the Adorable Body of Our Lord, really and truly
" present in the Blessed Eucharist ! He, it is, who ke« . me

.il

;:'! ■■J

— 186

h '

here, His love enchains me to this spot" Then, she burst
forth into a strain of eloquence, concern-'ng this sacred mystery ;
and as the burning words of her love for God, fell upon their
ear, they looked on in mute astonishment, theiii withdrew with-
out uttering a single word.

Miss LeBer was endowed with great fluency of speech, and
religious convictions were so strongly impressed upon her
mind, that when she conversed upon any pious subject, she
seemed really inspired?^

Sometime after this interview, the strangere rettaned to their
native land, and when relating the circumstance of their visit
to Canada, they alluded to Sister LeBer, as one of the greatest
wonders, they aad ever beheld, and marvelled at the strange
impression, which her sight i;nd her words had produced upon
them. Perchance they are now singing with her, the eternal
Alleluia ./ (i)

(1) Mr. dft Montgolfier, who became Superior of Saint Siilpife, some
fifty years after Miss LeBer's doatli, tells us, that he was ■^rell inform-
ed, that the protestaut miniatftr alluded to above, yieldint to his.on-
victione, concerning the truth and the beauties of Our Holy Faith,
Hubsenuently abjured his errors, and became a member of the One
True-fcld.

CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH.

Result of Sister Bonrgeoys' interior trials. Occupation of the vene-
rable foundress in her seventy-eighth year.— Last crosses borne by
the heroic Sister.— Instructions given by her, on the different
degrees of charity towards God, and towardd our neighbor.— Ho"w
Sister Bourgeoys p"' ved for her Congregation, and what she asked
of God for its memoers, for its future.—" Gk>, and I wiJl never aban-
don thee.''

Sorrow and grief have, at times, beautiful results. Will you
not think so, dear reader, when you learn that the edifying
details, which we have so imperfectly jr<arrated, in this little
work, were made known to us by Sister Bourg^eoys, herself, in
her seventy-eighth year ?

God had led her onward^ step by step, lovingly and providen-
tially, through the many scenes of her long and eventful career ;
and her perfect correspondance to every new-born inspiration,
merited that the work of grace, which had been carried on in
her soul, should be made known far and wide ; that future gen-
erations might call her blessed, and God be glorified in his
saints. Humility was a distinctive trait in Sister Bourgeoys'
character ; consequeutly, the heavenly favors received, the daily
prodigies wrought beneath the pressure of divine grace, would
never have escaped her lips, had not the truly painful ordeal,
through which she passed, at this period of her life, compelled
her to give utterance to the pent-up feelings of her heart, and
thus acquaint us, with the events which rendered hef life so pre-
cious, in the sight of God and man. No marvel then, that the
touching simplicity of her words, should win our deep admira-
tion. Chosen instrument in the hands of God, to perpetuate
beneath the forest shades of Canada, His works of mercy, love
and zeal ; she came thoroughly imbued with that Apostolic
spirit which the twelve of old, had received from their
Divine Master. She came, divested of every pretension to the
comforts and luxuries of life, but nch in that spirit of detach-

ill

V ■

''\

;

■m

m: i;i

— 188 —

menr and mortification, which mark the disciples of the Divine
Exile, of Him who said : " The birds have their nests, the foxes
their holes, but the Son of God has not whereon to rest His
weary head." Acting upon this same principle, when came the
hour to accomplish, more directly the will of God, in laying the
foundations of a community, destined the first to imitate the
Blessed Virgin's life, here below, she willed, that this same
spirit of Apostolic zeal and detachment, should animate her
followers. Humility, -poverty and mortification, formed then,
the ground-work of her institution, and gave a peculiar hue of
sanctity to her religious endeavors. No mortal pen, shall ever
record the heroic acts, practised in those days of pristine fervor,
within the lowly walls of the Congregation of Notre Dame.
Interior detachment from all earthly things, is incumbent on
all Christians, and should be put in practice in every condition
of life, though more strictly enjoined upon those, who receive
a special calling to take up their cross, and tread the path of
Calvary. Sister Bourgeoys took up her cross of voluntary
poverty and de'tachment, when leaving for the first time, the
loved shores of her own dear France, she came to the Indians
bleak and dreary home. Her first companions too, took up-
their cross, with the same self-sacrificing generous spirit, and
nobly their work was done. We read, " they lived in a spirit^
** of perfect renunciation, seeking but one thing alone, the
*' glory of God, devoting themselves to those around them,
" without murmuring at the pain and humiliation, inseparable
" from acts of outvvard charity. They imitated Mary in all
" things, earned their bread by the labor of their hands, so as
" to be a burden to none, and when the work of the day was
** over, they rested their weary frames upon a little bed of straw."
And thus they lived, strangers to ease and comfort. So long
as the Sisters were few in number, these severe practices of
mortification were easily maintained ; but when the increasing
members of the community, united different ages and difllerent
constitutions, it was understood that a life so austere, could not
be led by all, if they wished to adhere to the primitive functions
of the institution, functions varied and arduous. Consequently^

— 189 —

it was judged proper to modify the daily observances, conform-
ably to the age and strength of the greater number ; this
<iecision which took place, shortly before the death of Sister
Bourgeoys, was the cause of pair^ and conflicts, which disturbed
her peace of mind, and led her to fear and tremble, lest the
work should perish in other hands. It was the last drop in her
cup of bitterness. Hearing that these modifications were to be
made in the rule, she became seriously alarmed, for she would
not, that the slightest relaxation should taint the freshness of
that fervor, which had rejoiced her sight, and consoled her
maternal heart, for so many long years. Several times already,
had this same anxiety saddened her heart. In 1679, ^■'■' we
have mentioned ; again in 1694, more vivid apprehensions lest
any act of hers, should render less agreeable to Heaven, the
little family ever which she presided in the name of her hea-
venly Mother. Ah ! God alone could comprehend her grief
and sorrow on this subject. " I wish to repair all my faults,"
she writes, " but how shall I do so? I desire to return to God
" by the right path, but seem unable to find it I feel uneasy,
" I tremble ! Our primitive rule is no longer observed, and
■" no doubt, my negligence and want of firmness have been
" the cause of this. Our dem Lord will, withdraw all
** His graces from our community, because of my great
^* unworthiness. There was a time, when the entire sisterhood
■" was contented with the simplest and poorest food ; then,
** we took all possible care of the sick and infirm, who were
•" satisfied as are the poor, with what they received ; to-day,
^* our infirmary is in a better condition, than necessity seems to
" require, extreme neatness and the finest linen make us scru-
** pulously exacting. In a word, I see no more signs of our
^' long cherished poverty. When Bishop de Laval first visited
** our community, he was well pleased with our simple straw
** beds, and their coarse coverlets, without pillows or sheets,
** but that will not do now. When we first opened our mis-
" sions, we endeavored to imitate the Apostles, and earn our
** bread by the labor of our hands, and we succeeded, as God
-*' knows. Now, we must have mattrasses and sheets, comforts

— 190 —

HI l{ III

" they tell me, of absolute necessity. I am told, that it is
" essential, I should take e of my own health and live, so as
" not to contract sickn . infirmity; but, ah ! I hear at the
" same time, a more -lent and a more persuasive voice,
" which comes to me from on high, and from my own expe^
" rience, a voice that whispers to my inmost heart and asks,
" why confidence in God's Providence should fail me now ;
" that Providence which has watched over me so tenderly, for
** more than fifty years. Was it not a divine impulse, when I
" commenced to lead, not an austere hfe in the desert, but a
" life simple and poor, as befitted a child of Mary ?"

Sister Bourgeoys was at this time, one of the counsellors
given to the newly elected Superior, Sister Barbier, and had
now attained her seventy-fifth year. As these alterations in the
community caused her^painful feelings ; it was thought advisable
for her to remain at the infirmary in con^jany with Sister Crolo,
who was unable to follow the Community, referring to this cir-
cunurtence, she adds : " For the last four years, I have almost
" been a constant occupant of the infirmary, amusing mys^'lf
" with a little sewing, I sleep, and take my meals there,
" on account of Sister Crolo, whose infirmities prevent her, from
" going to the common refectory. I seldom go out to church
"as we have Mass said in the house ; all this, they tell me
*' because of my age. Then it came into my mind, that I
" should go to France, for I had a strong conviction, that God
" demanded more perfection than I beheld, from a community
" which is all His own work. I made known these thoughts
" at times ; but was told to remain perfectly quiet, that I would
" not have to answer for these proceedings." We cannot but
admire the designs of God upon this favored soul, and ac-
knowledge the hand of Divine Providence in the interior tiials,
endured by Sister Bourgeoys at the close of her career. " That
" spirit of perfect disengagement," writes one of her biogra-
phers, *' to which she had formed her first companions, was
" beyond ordinary strength, and could not, in consequence, be
" practised to the same degree, among all the Sisters. God
" wished to give them, a perfect example of firm and constant

— 191 —

" perseverance in this path of austerity, to teach ihem, that
" penance and mortification, should be always in vigor, but
" without prejudice to the necessities of health and tempera-
" ment." Sister Bourpeoys continues : "I know from my own
" experience, that bodily ease is taken with too much facility.
" Nature will consent betimes, to have a little scruple, but it
" vanishes as quickly as it came, and this is always the case
" when these comforts are taken, through consideration for
" others. How hard then, after a certain time spent in an in-
" dolent, dissipated life, to return to the narrow path of religious
" perfection. Our mortal enemy, who is ever going about, seek-
" ing whom he may devour, comes then, to prop up our poor
" weak nature, with his artful insinuations, suggesting a rela-
" xation, which proves the more injurious, because of the satis-
" faction it affords."

" In establishing the Congregation of Notre-Dame, " writes
the histoiian above quoted, " Sister Bourgeoys was given as a
" model of fervor, to those who shared with her in this good
" work, and though she submitted will and heart, to what her
" Superiors deemed indispensable alterations 'n\ her rule, never-
" theless she persevered until her latest breath, in that life and
" spirit, which marked the commencement of her institution."

In truth, a different line of conduct on her part, would have
been pernicious to her Congregation ; '* she would have intro-
" duced a spirit of relaxation, in leading others to suppose^
" that this act of condescension to human frailty, was the exact
" measure of perfection required." Again these different inci-
dents, so peculiarly painful to Sister Bourgeoys, compelled her
to make known in detail, every circumstance connected with
her vocation for Canada, and the heavenly light, she there
received, concerning the excellence and the perfection of the
particular spirit of her institution.

" For some time past," she writes, " I have been laboring
** under a strong conviction, that God demands something
" more, than ordinary perfection from this Congregavlon. It
" seemed to me, that I should become, as it were, the Jonas of
•' this community, and warn those who err, even at the risk of

!!:|

- 192 —

'fi )

^'1

** my life. Yielding to this inspiration, I offered myself with
" all my heart to God, to accomplisli His good pleasure ;
" I felt convinced, that He willed me to do so. A few months
" later, this same thought came back, more vehemently, than
" before. It was then, I determined to act, and to cor-
" respond faithfully to the inspiration I had received. I spoke
^* of these things to Bishop de Saint-Vallier and to my director
" Mr. Caille. They in turn obliged me to speak of all this to
" my Superior, I obeyed, and wrote all that I deemed neces-
" sary at that moment ; I made use of my pen, and accepted
" this humiliation, of making known my interior dispositions,
^* in the firm hope, that God would deliver me from the
'* punishment, which I felt I merited, on account of my un-
" faithfulness in His service. I am told, to consider myself
*^ fortunate, in not having to render an account of all that takes
^* places around me, and to take charge of myself only. Perhaps
^* when my reasons are heard, they will think otherwise."

Sister Bourgeoys then relates the many special favors, she
had received from God, in her infancy, the circumstances of
her call to Canada, her frequent journeys to France, the un
ceasing Providence of God in her regard ; in a word, she
related all that we have written, and thus became her own
historian, in the seventy-eighth year of her age. While thus
Qcccupied, in 1698, she performed the exercises of her spiritual
retreat ; convincing proof of the purity of her motives, in this
undertaking, she says : " I must discern, if it be really an^*.
" truly the pure love of God, which prompts me to speak and,
" to write. I pray His divine goodness, to make known His
^* holy will, when and in the manner He pleases, while I
** submit in advance to all that He ordains." She then con-
tinues to write, and in placing her own religious views upon
paper, she exposes to her children, the true means, by which
they may attain the perfection of their special vocation. [ She
enlightens them, not only as regards their personal sanctifica-
tion, but shows them too, in what manner they are called to
contribute, towards the salvation of souls. We will place here,
dear reader, a few of her thoughts on this ::ubjects :

— 193

((

K
(<
((
l(
<(
{(
((
it
tt
«
tt

tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
It
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
tt
it
ft
tt
ti
U
<«

" It is evident," she writes, " that if we wish to draw down
the blessing of God, upon our community, if we wish His
grace to rest upon our works of zeal, we must resolve to
destroy within us, all that is contrary to the love of God
and of our neighbor. Is it not a divine law, to love God
above all things and our neighbor as ourselves ? Love or
charity has many names, and assumes a new form, according
to the diversity of circumstances. For instance, there is the
charity, we exercise towards strangers, visitors, passers-by,
associate's, friends and relatives, and finally pure love or
charity, which we owe to God alone. The sight of a
stranger, touches the heart with what we call compassionate
love, particularly if the storms of persecution and adversity
have driven him, from home and country.
" We care for the passersby, because we generally receive
from them gain and profit ; we like the poor, because they
take away our superfluities ; we love our associates, because
their loss would do us injury; we cling to our friends^
because we enjoy their company, to our relatives, on
account of the affection they bear us, and the good we re-
ceive or expect from them. All these different sentiments
have a common source, nature. Pure love alone, seeks the
heart of God, and obtains the desired end. This pure love
of God, is precious because it is rare, earthly things may not
approach it, neither good nor evil may in any way affect it ; it
has nothing to do with self-interest, and the soul in possession
of so great a gifl, is indifferent to sickness or health, pros-
perity or adversity, consolation or desolation ; God, is all in
all. Those who live in a religious community, have every
fcxility for obtaining this degree of pure love : daily obser-
vances, vows of religion, maxims of the Gospel, and God's
grace which is showered so abundantly, upon those who are
consecrated to Him. The first step, in the attainment of this
pure love, is to purify our souls, by perfect contrition, and
our bodies by the practices of penance. The lamp that bums
before the Blessed Sacrament in the Sanctuary, will make us
understand, how the interior soul unites itself intimately, with

194

! *

** its Lord and Saviour. If the oil is clear and the wick well-
" prepared, the flame will consume even to the last drop. This
'* oil represents our souls, the wick our bodies, the flame, the
" Holy Ghost or the love of God. If the oil is not pure, it will
" not give light ; if the wick is not prepared, it will not con-
" sume the oil. In like manner, if the Holy Ghost does not
" find our souls prepared, and our bodies purified, he cannot
*' inflame them, with the fire of His love."

The pious Sister then continues to explain the different
qualities of that charity, we should bear our neighbour. '* If we
^- wish to attain the perfection of charity, we must abstain from
•" all those acts, which are in any way contrary to the love, we
" should bear our fellow beings : slander, calumny, mockery,
*' in a word all those faults, that might cast a slur
*' upon act of theirs. God not only commands us to love our
■*' neighbour, but He commands us to love him in such a way,
■*' that all our words and actions, may be to him, so many
^' sources of edification, I have always remarked, that we gain
•" more by yielding for God's love, to the exigency of our
^* fellow creatures, than we derive advantage from a different
■" way of acting, such as law-suits, quarrels and misunderstand-

mgs.

Then, to exemplify her idea, concerning the love of God and
the love of our neighbour, she traces the portrait of a religious
person, who has only the semblance, of these virtues, which she
desired so much to see, in the hearts and in the actions of all
her daughters.

" Ah ! my dear Sisters," would she often say, " let that true
•" spirit of cordiality and love, which shed so much lustre, upon
^* the pristine days of Christianity, reappear, at least, in our
^* midst. We know that the primitive Christians, formed but
" one heart and one soul. Might we not consider the Blessed
*' Virgin, as the superior of this primitive community, as she is
*' of ours to-day i Was she not the bond of their union, their
'* guide and their directress, after the death of her Divine Son ?
^* Ah ! members of her Congregation, let us be thus united ; for
•" v/ithout this union, we cannot flatter ourselves, that we are

11;

— 195

?
>r

** living under the auspices of our heavenly Mother. That
** sanctifying spirit which has gathered us here together, should
** be the bond, which unites our hearts and souls. Let us live
" then, in charity, simplicity, humility, poverty, disinterested-
*' ness, and abandon ourselves into the hands of God. Our
" heavenly directress exacts this from us. Those who are not
" penetrated with these sentiments, should be rejected from
"" our family circle, or at most, looked upon as members, whose
" difformity destroys the beauty of the entire body." She con-
tinues : ** The religious soul who truly loves her God, performs
^' all her actions in a spirit of faith, she sees Him in all things,
" and submits her will and her understanding, on all occasions,
*' to those who are placed over her, to command. Guided by
** this same spirit of faith, she neither reasons nor censures, and
*' mortifications and other good works are performed in secret,
" for she knows, that He who seeeth in secret, will reward.

"To nature, she gives the strict indispensable, and spiri-
" tuaiizes even, this necessity. In the interior life, there are two
" distinct paths to be encountered — the one, leading to perfec-
" tion, the other, to perdition. The first is pointed out to us
*' by divine wisdom ; the second by human prudence. It is
" important that we should be thoroughly acquainted, with all
" that concerns these two paths. To accomplish ^his, let us
" compare one with the other. Divine wisdom inspues us with
" a desire of perfect detachment, principally, from our own will
" and judgment ; besides incessant mortification of the senses,
" our temper and passions ; it teaches us, to suffer willingly con-
" tempt and humiliation, to bear patiently with poverty and its
" many inconveniences, to accept in a penitential spirit, all that
" is repugnant to nature, denying ourselves everything, that is
** not absolutely necessary.

" Human prudence, on the contrary, seeks self in all, and at
" all times ; likes ease and comfort, satisfies every sense accord-
" mg to its demand, ever applauding and overating its own
*' deedS; fears humiliation and if blamed, has a thousand means
^* of coveriiig its laults, and oftentimes at the expense of truth.

" Human prudence allows that we should serve God, but

P': ■'

I
I

— 196 —

with reserve ; that we should take precautions for the hour of
need ; that it is good to keep to the comforts of life ; that it
is essential to health, to be well lodged and well fed ; that we
pray more fervently in a comfortable posture ; that a life of
privation brings with it, many infirmities and much suffering ;.
that to bear with ignorance and contempt, is to be wanting
in dignity, and gives to others an opportunity to offend God,
by trying our patience. Divine wisdom would have us seek
devotion, and for that reason content ourselves, with the
books that are chosen for us, and which contribute the most
to our advancement, in the path of perfection. We should
cherish all devotions, but attach ourselves preferably to that,
which teaches us co love God, with our whole hearts, and our
neighbour as ourselves. To obtain this devotion, we must
strive to walk in God's presence, retaining the remembrance
of His benefits, and embracing every occasion, wherein we
may render service to others, avoiding at the same time, all
familiar and useless conversations.

" Human prudence, is ever willing to embrace exterior de-
votion, when there is question of contenting self-love ; pious
books are read, but as it is more from curiosity than piety,.
no fruit is derived. Beads, medals, crosses and other
exterior marks of devotion are eagerly sought after, and as they
cost nothing to self-love, it is more through pride and osten-
tation, than through a spirit of religion. Human prudence^
owns the necessity of loving our neighbour, still, it would
not do, to put self-love under restraint, to oblige or render
service.

" It protests, that it is too prudent, to offend God in certain
" encounters, but alas ! the neighbour's reputation is often
" times at stake, and a thousand fatal and dangerous opinions
** are the result of its temerity.

" Divine wisdom is never disturbed, by the actions of others,
** when their faults cannot be prudently excused ; it supposes
** that some good intention led to the performance of these
•* actions, and for this reason every effort is made, to mortify
** the eyes, the h«B»)Of and the passions, und tofeei cofit«ttted„

197 —

— -^ ~ g

iors. X
f, thus

'' when despised and deprived of human consolation. Human
*^ prudence meddles with every thing ; and being naturally
'' indiscreet, is constantly in fault ; loves to give advice, but
" will not consent to be advised by any one, must know the
" whys and wherefores of every command, and obeys oAly,
" when ii suits the inclination. Divine wisdom, under-
" stands the life and the actions of the Blessed Virgin,
" while on earth, and endeavors to imitate this divine model
" as perfectly as possible, is strictly exact in the observance of
^* the rule, will leave the stitch without drawing the needle,
^' and follows blindly the advice of Directors and Superic
It was thus, that Sister Bourgeoys acted herself,
she taught others. Then calling to mind the assurances that
had been given her, relying upon the soul felt convictions, that
God had chosen her, that Mary her Blessed Mother, had loved,
watched over and conducted her, confidence in these celestial
Protectors strengthened and animated' her with new hopes and
fresh love. She cast herself in spirit, before the throne of the
Most High, and prayed aloud for her cherished Congregation.
She prayed, not so much for the wants of the moment, she saw
and knew all, but for its future, its future to her, yet unrevealed,
she feared and prayed with a Mother's intuitive love. Then ad-
dressing herself to her heavenly Protectress, she asks ; " O my
<< good Mother, I ask for our community, no goods, no honors,
" no pleasures for this life ; obtain for us only, that God may
** be faithfully served, loved and obeyed, that His holy will be
** accomplished by each and all. Do not permit, that we
^' should ever receive in our midst, haughty or presumptuous
^* persons, nor those, whose hearts are fixed upon the things of
■" this world, nor those who are slanderers or scoffers, nor any,
** save such, who will study and practice the maxims, which
*** thy Son Oui Lord has taught us, which He sealed with His
-*' blood, and which thou, O most holy Virgin, didst observe
•" with so much exactitude. O most holy Mother, let me say
that prayer, which the prophet Moses made to God, for the
preservation of the Hebrew people. O Lord, let not one be
*^ lost, else, our enemy will say, that thou didst bring us into

— 198 —

m !

the desert, that we might be led astray. I do not merit thy
gracious assistance, for I confess, that in the whole course of
my life, I have never performed a single meritorious act ; if
you deign, O Our Mother, to pray for this family, over which
I preside so unworthily, I know that your prayers will be
heaid. Do then for your poor children of the Congregation,
what you have already so often done, for the weak and
needy, i ask that one day, we may all be ranked, among
the elect of God.

" O Almighty and Eternal Father ! prostrate in the presence
of thy Divine Majesty, I acknowledge my many miseries, and
confess that I am the vilest of creatures. I dare, withal,
address my humble prayer, confiding in tjie merits of that
Precious Blood, shed for the redemption of all. I am willing
and ready to suffer everything, to sacrifice my very life, in-
defence of those truths and commandments, which Thou hast
given, to guide us in the path of virtue.
" The emembrance of the manifold blessings, which Thy
merciful hand has showered, upon each of my days, tells me,
that my gratitude must be eternal. O ! if I am so happy as
to be saved, and to live one day in the company of the
Blessed, how ardently I will pray for this community, which
Thou hast given me ; I shall not ask for honors, nor for tem-
poral gouJs, but rather, that Thy holy will may be the life-
and motive, of every act therein performed."

And when my prayers are pure and strong,
As they in Heaven, will surely be,

Amid a blessed angelic throng,
Before His throne, I'll pray for thee.

Is there not something beautiful, in these prayers of the
venerable foundress, for her Congregation ? In their motherly
promptings, in their anxious tenderness ; that all may attain
the end of their sublime calling ? How earnestly, she prayed
that all those who came after her, might be imbued with that
primitive spirit, which she bequeathed to her children, at so
dear a price : spirit of zeal and disinterestedness, which rend-
ered specially dear to God, her institution.

— 199 —

" I pray not for the world, but for them whom Thou hast given
" me, because they are thine." (St. John, chap, xi.) These
beautiful words of Scripture are exemplified in Sister Bourgeoys'
prayer : " I pray that all those who dwell therein, as well as those
" who are to come in future ; those, too, who contribute in any
" way to our spiritual advancement, may all be numbered among
" the elect. My demand is just, and if I am not heard, it is
" because I know not how to ask. O deign to hear my prayer I
" I ask by the love Thou didst bear mankind, by the love
" which led Thee, O God, to sacrifice Thy Only Son, for our
" redemption. O holy Virgin ! I unite my prayers to that love
" of thine, which obtains so perfectly all, thou dost ask. Grant
" me thy assistance, o my good angel ; so that we may all one
" day, praise and bless the Author of our being."

Heaven could not refuse, to len.' a willing ear to these out-
pourings of motherly affection and solicitude ; ah, no ! There
was an intensity of desire that God might be known and loved^
conspicuous in every act of Sister Bourgeoys' life ; a beautiful
tinge of devotedness in everything, that she undertook for His
glory. Two centuries have passed since then, and the lips
that first uttered these prayers, repeat them now, as she once
did promise, with the angelic choirs. They have become for
her, a hymn of eternal love, praise and adoration.

Each new-born day can testify the efficacity of her solicita-
tions, before the throne of God ; hundreds and hundreds have
flocked since then, around her standard, and the virtue of that
assurance ; ** Go, and I will never abandon thee," comes with
its soothing balm of old, to give consolation and revive
desponding hearts, as it did perchance, on that eventful mom,
when a voice of more than angelic sweetness, calmed her fears^
and gave strength and courage, for the far-off mission.

»??'-'

" Lo ! the skies, their radiant portals open.
And a tone.
A tone angelic, bids her go."

" Go, and I will never abandon thee." Many a miracle attri-
buted to the influence of this divine assertion, has been recorded

Ik.

f'"'

t'"

.«**«'*ti.

■I

¥,.-

§'

— 200 -.

in the annals of each individual heart. Ah ! could they be
made known, many a cheek would glow, and many an eye
would flash, at the sight of victories won, upon that unseen
battle field. Victories won in the hour of trial, temptation and
danger ; when the heart like a bruised reed, waiting to be broken,
was on the point of yielding all, when exhausted by its frequent
struggles, it had no more hope, no more faith, no more love.
No more faith in the promises, that had once consoled ; when
all had almost gone, a faint echo suddenly ) esounded tlirough-
out memory's cells, " Go, and I will never abandon thee," and
the storm ceased, as if by magic ; peace, love, hope and faith
came back ; faith in the assurance, that a child of Mary and of
Margaret Bourgeoys can never perish. " Go, and I will never
abandon thee," has triumphed more than once, over the world,
its pleasures, its deceitful joys. Over irresolute beings, who
would fain lay their offering upon the altar, but who decoyed
by the syren songs of life, turned to take a last look of objects
they had loved, and were well nigh being lost ; had not the
remembrance of these life giving words, snatched them from
the world and from themselves, and thrust them, as if by force,
into the haven of Margaret Bourgeoys' home. But nowhere
is the blest influence of these words felt, as in the chamber of
death ; there they fall, as falls the refreshing dew of Heaven,
upon the parched petals of a rose ; they fall upon fair young
beings, by God loved, called and won, that they might rest for
aye in His eternal bosom. There can be no sweeter picture,
than that of a dying nun, as she receives, in the last solemn
hour, the promised hundredfold in all its plenitude ; as with a
heart, hopeful and loving, a smile playing on her lips, she turns
from earth to Heaven, her blessed Mother, and her venerable
foundress by her side. We love to think that they preside
invisibly, at that last sad hour.y

We know not what passes between the soul and God, when
the senses are closed to all things earthly, it is true ; but may
we not infer from the beauty of these death-bed scenes, that a
voice, not of earth, has whispered, " Go, and I will never aban-
don thee ?"

-- 201 —

Blissful emanations, from that first heavenly assurance given
years before, how gently and how lovingly, they have fallen
around our path ; soft echoes from another world, they come
to cheer us onward, through the difficulties and the dangers
that, so often, beset our path, in the daily rounds of life ; their
magic tones have often been as music, to our troubled spirit

CHAPTER NINETEENTH.

Sister Boargeoys' pious industries, to help her children onward ia
the path of true perfection.— Her ideas concerning perfection.— The
rule of necessity and the rale of perfection. — The exterior and the
int>erior rule. — Detached maxims concerning the spiritual life,
written by Sister Bourgeoya and bequeathed to her children of the
Congregation.— Duties of a Superior. — Sister Bourgeoys' devoted-
new to her institution.

To Sister Bourgeoys' motherly admonitions, so replete with
piety and wisdom, we will add a few more details. In order to
lead her daughters, to the perfection demanded by their spe-
cial vocation, and to remove from them the baneful influence
of routine, loneliness and disgust, to which the monotony of a
regular uniform life, exposes at times the most fervent ; the
pious foundress, had abundant means, for exciting their atten-
tion, and urging them onward in the path of virtue ; teaching
them to purify their intentions, so as to persevere in the prac-
tices of the interior life. To keep alive within their hearts, the
fire of strong desire, and preserve the spirit of grace and fervor ;
she had established among them. Sister Bourgooys, placed
before them, the extent of their obligations in detail, and ex-
plained the varied duties of their state of life. According to
her, there were two ruic? : the rule of strict necessity, and the
rule of true perfection. Then again, there was what she called
the exterior rule, sole guide of the imperfect religious, and the
interior rule, which is scrupulously followed by all those, who
have their spiritual advancement at heart.

" The rule," writes the pious Sister, " puts me in mind of a.
•* person, who has bought a piece of land at a very dear price ;
" to render it valuable, he has it prepared with great care^
" and every possible precaution taken, that it may bring forth
" abundant fruit When comes the harvest time, instead of
'• seeing to his grain, that it may be cut down and gathered in,
*< he neglects it ; his land unprotected and without defence, is

(I
((
it
((
((
((
(<
((
«
(I
<(
(<
<<
<(
((
(t
it
((
<<
((
((
<(
<(
(<
i(

((
(<
«
<<
((
<<

— 203 —

open on all sides; in consequence of this negligence,
animals stray in amongst the grain, and cause such ra-
vage, that his harvest is completely destroyed, and the land,
bought at so dear a price, becomes useless. It is thus, with
the rule of a religious house. If we do not live up to the
obligutions it imposes ; if we neglect or cast it aside, our
passions and our evil inclinations, like so many wild beasts,
enter into our hearts, destroy there, the seeds of virtue ; and
in a short time, we are reduced to nothing." She adds :
These are two sorts of rules, the rule of necessity and the
rule of perfection. The former is incumbent on all Christians,
and consists in the observance of God's commandments.
We all know, that He must be loved, through a sense of
duty, of justice and of necessity. He must be loved, above
all things, and to Him alone is due adoration. This rule,
which suffices at times, for the generality of christians, would
never of itself be sufficient, to persons who are consecrated
by a special calling, to His love and service ; because, as
they are favored with more abundant graces, their obligations
towards God, are greater ; and through a motive of love and
gratitude, they must aim at perfection. This rule of perfec-
tion, consists in the perfect practice of the evangelical
counsels, it teaches us to leave all, to take up our crors, and
follow him." He who would be my disciple, must take up
his cross and follow me. (St. Matthew, chap. xvi). SJ
" This rule of perfection, was first practised by Mary our
heavenly mother, to its full extent, and during her entire life,
she was a faithful copy of the virtues of her Divine Son.
Throughout the church of God, those who are called ta
found and establish the different institutions therein, make it
their duty, to imitate each in their way, some particular
virtue of these divine models.

" Our little community was established for the purpose of
retracing the Blessed Virgin's life, ) ,Te belo -r, &nd nothing*
must be neglected on our part, to attain so desirabie an end.
Ah ! will it not rejoice and gladden her motherly and vir-
ginal heart, to see that her daughters, not only practice the

r-lk

53 I

— 204 -

"rule of necessity, but at the same time, embrsice with loving
" fervor, the rule of perfection ? Let us then, make it an indis-
" pensable duty to practice most perfectly, the duties n^id the
" virtues of our vocation." Then, entering into more nute
details, considering this rule of perfection, Sister Bourgeoys
remarks, that it may be examined under two different points
of view : firstly, in its exterior, sensible part ; secondly, in that
interior spirit, which is its life, and in which, its only real
merit consists. " The exterior rule," she says, " is made known
** to us by the soutid of the bell, and the voice of our Superior ;
■" but the interior rule, is marked by God's interior voice, in
•" the depths of our heart. The first is good and necessary, b^t
■" of itself would never suffice ; the second is absolutely essen-
■" tial and alone gives merit to our actions. We rise for instance
" at the first sound of the bell ; we should raise our hearts, still
•" more promptly towards God, and offer ourselves to Him, to
" do His holy will. The exterior rule demands, that we dress
" quickly and with modesty ; but the interior rule exacts that
" we renounce all the vanities of the world, foresee our resolu-
" tion for the ensuing day, and ward off the occasions, which
,' might prove pernicious to our souls. The bell rings for
" prayer, but the voice of God whispers within our hearts, to
" remind us how we should pray and walk, during the day, in
God's presence.
'' The bell stfmmons us to the community-i;oom, for the re-
" citation of the Vieni Sancte, which is the prfelude to our daily
" labors ; the interior rule, here purifies our intention, and

■it

" offers all to God, so that all our actions, even the most
" tnvial, may have its weight of merit. %We obey the exterior
" call to the chapel, for the exercise of self-examination ; the
** heart must be, still more faithful, to the grace of God, which
" exacts at this moment, close sc^tiny upon our conduct,
** since the morning meditation, that we reflect upon the reso-
" lutions taken, and call to mind the efforts made, to put them
" in practice. We are warned by the exterior rule, to meet in
** the refectory for our meals, but the interior rule says : we
" should eat with sobfrety and in a spirit of mortification.

205 —

-' taking without a murmur, whatever is placed before us, and
" listening attentively to the lecture read during the repast, so
" as to nourish our souls, at the same time, that we strengthen
" our bodies. The exterior rule allows us to recreate our-
" selves, but the interior rule admonishes us, not to do, or say
" any thing, that might, in any way, cause dis^diflcation to
" those around us. We should bear in mind, that our recrea-
" tions, as well as our occupations, should be taken in God's
" holy presence. Then, when comes the hour each day, for
" the recitation of the Rosary, we should call to mind that it
" is the most favorable moment, to show our gratitude to God,
" for the numberless favors. He conferred upon the Blessed
" Virgin ; and at the same time, with renewed sentiments of
" respect and love, recognize her as our Mother, our Superior,
" our Sovereign, our AH, after her Divine Son. The spirit of
" the interior rule, leads us to consider these moments as most
" precious ; let us then be attentive to the beautiful prayer, we
•* are reciting, and have at all times, the unbounded confidence,
" that she will assist us, in all our wants'and necessities during
" life, but principally at the hour of our death."

The spirit of humility, which characterized Sister Bourgeoys'
virtue, cannot be doubted. We have evidences of this, in the
detached maxims, written by her upon the different subjects,
that form the material work of the spiritual life. These simple
details, read without reflection, may seem at fi'st sight trifling,
and even monotonous, to persons dwelling beyond the pre-
cincts of a religious house. The noise and bustle of the world,
its passing joys, its anxieties and manifold cares, so absorb
each hour of the day, that many persons piously inclined,
forget, to render the performance of their actions agreeable to
God; they think not of animating them, with that spirit of
faith, wh'rh gives merit to the most trivial act. These maxims,
though laid down by the pious foundress, for those in parti-
cular, who were to continue her work, for those who aim at
perfection, will nevertheless, prove useful to others ; their
perusal, if nothing more, will be beneficial to many persons^
living in the world, and who are called upon to take an active

I-

>r^'

1 ft ^

'f-I

206

m ' 'i

hi-

part, in its varied scenes. We are to live, not as pagans and
unbelievers, but according to the sublime prerogatives of our
vocation; as Christians, and members of the One, Holy,
Catholic and Apostolic Church ; as children of God, and heirs
of the Kingdom of Heaven. Many of these maxims, if not
all, will prove useful then, to those who have their salvation at
heart. Sister Bourgeoys' instructions upon chanty, are of un-
told value ; and if she teaches us to bear with each other's
defects, to carry each other's burden, the great Apostle
Saint Paul, taught the same lesson, long before, when he wrote
to the Ephesians : " I beseech you brethren, that you walk
*' worthy of the vocation, to which you are called. With all
■" humility and mildness, with patience, supporting one another
*' in charity. One body and one spirit ; as )'0u are called in
■" oue hope of your cr.lling." («pob»st?B?«^ i.l'!ttj>! IV,'V. l.a.j.)
And again : " Bear ye one another's burden, and so ye shall

^' fulfil the law of Christ."

Charity is called the queen of virtues, but alas ! was ever
sovereign more unheeded, was ever reign more inglorious ?
Frequent the social reunions of the world, as they are called,
and enumerate if possible, the sarcasms, the unkind insinua-
tions, which fall from lips, upon which the Sacred Host
perchance, has but lately deigned to rest. Many times perhaps,
the Divine Master might rebuke, as He did of old, and say to
these uncharitable hearts : " He that is without sin among you,
^' let him, cast the first stone." We are so prone to see a
straw in the eyes of our neighbour, and are unmindful of the
beam, that is in our own ! We look at things, in a far different
light, from the Saints who have gone before us. In writing
these maxims. Sister Bourgeoys commences by a few observa-
tions respecting the rule ; she says : " The rule of a religious
** community, is raised up as a wall of defence, to protect the
** virtue of those, who dwell therein. The slightest breach, is
*' profitable to our enemy, ever on the alert, to profit of a
'" feeble side, and thus gain our treasure."

207 ~

MUTUAL SUPPORT OR CHARITY.

" I should endeavor to pursuade myself, that my faults and
defects, arc greater than those of others, and that they must
struggle against their own feelings and inclinations, to bear
with me. My defects may be displeasing to others, but they
do me injury, because they offend God, and expose me to
many spiritual dangers. I must then, bear patiently with
others, in the same way, that Infinite patience supports me.
In so doing, we will have no dread of the divine condemna-
tion."

THE PROMISES WE HAVE MADE TO GOD.

" I remember that once, I possessed an object of certain
** value, which one of my young friends desired very much. I
" could not do otherwise than promise to give it to her, and
" such was my intention ; but from one reason to another, I
" always deferred presenting my gift. Still more, I had the
*' weakness, from time to time, to take off some ornament ; that
" rendered it less acceptable, and finally, when I determined
" to accomplish my promise, my present was rejected, and thus
" I lost the friendship of a person, whom I had always esteemed.
" Do we not oftentimes act thus with regard to God ? Do we
*' not expose ourselves to be rejected by Him, because of so
" many promises made, that we never fulfil ? because of so
" many offerings made, after the best part has been laid aside,
" for ourselves and our satisfactions."

FIDELITY TO SMALL THINGS.

" Ah ! how much we can gain by these little acts, when they
" are performed purely for God's love ! When a child, I used
" to make little p ;ents to my father, but they were so trifling,
" so insignificant, that every one laughed at them, my father as
" well as Others. However, as these little offerings were
" prompted by my childish love, he received them, and even

1'^

((

— 208 —

took pleasure in showing tb xis friends. It is thus with

our kind heavenly father. ' ontented, nay, even pleased,

with our most trivial ar ^>rovided they are done for His

love. He even deigns .ize them, in proportion to the
purity of that love which offers them ! Let then this senti-
ment of pure love, animate all our actions."

'■'■

i •

-1^

'""'■

r-^~

li<"''

THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE.

"When we are greatly indebted towards any one, and
our debt exceeds our means, we are greatly hum-
bled, and show our good will towards satisfying our
creditors, by giving them all we have ; they, seeing
our good intentions, consent to wait patiently for the
remainder. In like manner, we must do our utmost to satisfy
God, to whom we are so immensely indebted. He will
accept our trifling payments, if He sees that they are accom-
panied, by a good will and firm purpose to pay Him all. To
liquidate this heavy debt, let us offer Him, all our daily trials
and contradictions ; an unkind word, received with patience
and christian forbearance, an act of condescension, practised
against cur will, to refrain from looking at an object, that
gives us pleasure, to mortify our ears, in not listening to a
conversation, that has for us its own peculiar satisfaction, to
keep under restraint our thoughts and ideas, upon certain sub-
jects ; finally, to guard our senses for the love of God. All
these acts, so trivial in appearance, will assist us wonderfully,,
to pay all we owe to divine justice. Let us regulate our
accounts with God, from time to time, by a sincere and hum-
ble confession ; and gathering together, our acts of virtues and
our firm resolutions, let us offer them to Him, to acquit a
portion of our debt, and to obtain time, mercy and indulgence^
to accomplish the entire payment."

ON DEATH.

"I should often call to mind, the thought of death, and
" 4well upon the severe judgment that follows it. If we live

t I

— 209 —

" in such a manner, as to obey with readiness this last sum-
** mons, we will not fear that awful moment, and the ter-
" rors of death will be lost, in a firm unbounded confidence in
" God's infinite mercy."

UPON EATING AND DRINKING.

" The fear of losing our health, or some other feigned ne
cessity is, oftentimes, a pretext for delicacy and daintiness, in
the choice of our food, when in truth, our immortification
and sensuality are the real cause. If we wish to imitate our
heavenly Mother's life, we have great facilities for doing so,
particularly on such occasions as these, when nature seeks to
satisfy the inordinate desires of the appetite. To combat
this inclination, let us content ourselves with the simplest
food, and accept without murmur, whatever is placed before
us. Ah ! if we only had a little more virtue, we would be
eager to derive profit, from all our evil inclinations, by mor-
tifying them and turning to God's glory, the little good there
is in us. A Sister of the Congregation, is called by the spirit
of her vocation, to lead a penitent and mortified life ; if in-
stead of this, she satisfies her sensual appetites, she will be
called upon, to give an exact account of all this self-seeking
in the choice of her food, before the judgment seat of God.

«
(I

«
<(
It
((
f(
((
«

THE SCHOOL ROOM.

" No occupation is more proper to draw down God's
" blessing and grace upon us, if it be performed with purity of
" intention, without distinction of poor or rich, relatives or
" friends, pretty or difformed ; but considering all with the eyes
" of faith, as so many drops of Our Lord's most precious blood.
" When correction is deemed necessary, it must be performed
" with prudence, modesty and moderation, through respect for
" God, at all times, present.

WORK, OR MANUAL LABOR.

** Shun idleness, above all things. We should always be oc-

210 —

"^* cupied at something, with what obedience prescribes, accept-
.^* ing the different c.iiployments, without choice or murmur.
" Whatever we have to do, let it be done cheerfully. God
*' loves the cheerful giver. Let us work in union with our
^* heavenly Mother, and call to mind, in what manner she per-
^' formed these same actions.

HARSH WORDS, — SARCASMS.

.((
.«
((

. «
. ((
. (<
.<(
.-it
»<(

M
.4(
Ui

" Is it not true, that we oftentimes take pleasure in listening
to sarcastic expressions, raillery and other unkind remarks,
that are made with wit and spirit ? an^ perhaps they do not
even reproach our consciences, sufficiently to make us
accuse ourselves at confession. True, they may not be grie-
vious sins, but at least they are stains, that tarnish the beauty
of our souls, and that purity of heart which we should ever
preserve, because of God's holy presence. These light, heed-
less remarks, should be avoided, for they may pain the
feelings of those around us, and diminish the good opinion,
which others may entertain respecting them. Persons of this
character, are extremely prejudicial to a religious house,
and cause a great deal of injury, without perceiving it. We
shall never begin to lead a spiritual life, so long as we cling
to these imperfections. Let us banish them, far from our
minds and from our hearts ; let us not hear them, nor au-
thorize by our silence, the slightest breach of charity, that
may be made in our presence.

1; : ■

RESPBCT IN THE HOUSE OF GOD.

" The church is a holy place ; wherein God listens to our
*** prayers, provided they are conformable to the prescribed
"** conditions. A contract, whose clauses and conditions are not
•^* respected, is worth nothing. We fail in the respect due to
■" the house of God, when we hold unnecessary conversations
^* there, when we sit or kneel in an unbecoming posture ; when
-^ we are curious and distraotod, gazing iwre and there^ watch-

211

ing those who come and go ; opening and closing the doors
violently. In a word, when we are forgetful of Him, in whose
" presence we are.

-«

UPON THE RECEPTION OF NOVICES*

" It is evident, that if we make distinctions, between the
rich and poor, God's grace will not accompany us. The
Blessed Virgin, who was so enamored with holy poverty, will
teach us, that the more we seek earthly goods, the less we
shall enjoy them. Riches alone should never be a sufficient
motive, for receiving a young person into our Congregation.
When those who present themselves have, with poverty, a
good will and a true vocation, they are sufficiently rich and
bring God's grace with then, into the house.

ADMONITIONS AND REPRIMANDS.

((
((

■*(

■4(

" A reprimand received in a spirit of true humility, is always
profitable to the soul ; and doubly so, when it is unme-
rited, for then it becomes a sacrifice most pleasing to God,
But alas ! we lose a great deal of merit, by our excuses and a
continual seeking to justify ourselves, and in wishing to know
the cause, the motive, by whom these reproaches were sug-
gested, and in consequence, rash judgments are formed,
revengeful desires are excited, and much ill-feeling testified.
To these charitable advances, prompted in our interest and
through love for us, we respond too often, by coldness and
ill-humor ; dispositions, alas, in which we indulge sometimes
too long, and thus instead of practising virtue, we become
really guilty in the sight of God.

THE PARLOR.

■' Wljen called upon to receive a visit, we should always
?ff commence by raising our hearts to God, and beg that we
•" may not offend Him in the slightest way, by our words or by

— 212 —

our actions. We should avoid all lengthy discourses, useless-
inquiries, and keep to ourselves, the news we have heard
there, unless charity or necessity compels us to make rt
known ; if so, confer with those, whose duty it is, to speak of
these things to the community. Upon returning from the
Parlor, we should reflect for a moment, and see if we have
committed any fault ; we know v/hat is to be done, on sucb
occasions.

HOLY COMMUNION.

" When I reflect upon * Holy Communion,' it seems to me,
that we may be compared to so many pieces of coal, and that
this Blessed Sacrament is the fire, which inflames us. If
these coals are but superficially enkindled, if they are scat-
tered here and there, the fire will not bum.
*' Or, I should say, that when the effects of the Sacrament
are not felt, after holy Communion, it is not unfrequently,
because the coals are scattered, that is, we forget the great-
ness of the act we have just performed, and abandon our-
selves to our natural inclinations, our ease and comfort, to
frivolous and useless conversations ; in a word, because we
are amused and preoccupied by a thousand trifles, instead
of reflecting upon the greatness of the gift we have, so re-
cently received, and the obligations it imposed upon us.

THE WORD OF GOD

" The word of God, is a divine seed, our hearts the ground
" wherein it is to be sown, by means of pious lectures and
" good instructions. To produce fruit, our hearts must be
" warmed by the grace of God, by Jesus Christ, who is the
" true Sun of justice. Our passions and evil inclinations, are
■' the obstacles which prevent this Divine Sun from penetrating.
" into our hearts. Some oppose to these heavenly rays, as it
" were, a high wall, so as to seclude the light and heat froth
** penetrating within. Such are those, who refuse to read or

213 —

u
u

«
■ti
~ti
■it

to hear the word of God. Others, heed this divine word,
and reflect upon it too, betimes ; but, as a thousand earthly
thoughts attach them to the world, and to the things of the
world, it avails them but little.

"When once these obstructions are removed, from the
heart, and the seeds of heavenly inspirations, virtuous im-
pulses, and pious lectures, are freely exposed, to the benefi-
cent influences of this Sun of Justice. Ah, then ! flowers
and fruits are produced in abundance, and are meet oflerings
to place on the Altar of the Most High."

SICKNESS AND INFIRMITY.

41
41
ti
4<
41
■U
it
■ ti
4i
4t
«
((
4i
U
U
it

4t
4t
4t
di

" When we are well prepared, this is a time of special grace
and benediction ; it is the harvest time for eternity, because
it gives us the means of working for ourselvec, or rather for
God, in keeping us in a state of resignation and perfect sul)-
niission, to the Divine Will. It is a time of continual
sacrifice, on account of the pain, the mortification, and the
weariness, which are inseparable from this state. But it is
also a season of mr ny dangers, as regards our spiritual wel-
fare ; and oftentimes, when the devil has exerted himself in
vain, to make us fall into his snares, in the time of health
and strength, he comes back and attacks with renewed
fury, because he hopes to vanquish our constancy, during
these moments of weakness. If he does not succeed entirely,
Jie will endeavor to make us fall into many imperfections, so
as to deprive us of the merit of our sufferings ; we fall into
the snares of the devil, when we have an inordinate
desire for the preservation of our health ; when we are
delicate and dainty in, the choice of our food ; v/hen we are
impatient and inconsistant, inclined to fret and murmur, on
account of the pain we endure. Let us endeavor to profit
of these marks of God's love, and avoid all singularity, that
our illness does not demand. Let us bear in mind, that the
more vigilant we have been during life, in mortifying our
natural vicious inclinations, the more vigorously, will the

— 214 —

" devil redouble his efforts, during our sickness, and especially
" at the hour of our death ; so determined is he, upon our
" eternal loss."

ON HUMILITY.

'•'3
' III 11

■ff"

" It is highly advanf .geous to our souls, to reflect deeply
and frequently, on the wonderful privileges, conferred upoa
our Blessed Lady, because of her great humility. It will
help us to know and to feel our manifold miseries. She,
elevated above all creatures, esteemed herself the vilest of
~s!l. This will, pernaps, make us understand the depth of
our own unworthiness, of our pride and temerity, when we
prefer ourselves to others, either for wit, talent, pretended
virtue, or any other trifling advantage, either of the body or
of the mind. It almost always happens, that persons wha
are puffed up with their own excellence, are humbled by
God, who punishes their pride thus. He has endowed each
of us with his o .vn gifts, and not unfrequently, those who
.seem the most favored, are the poorest and the most indigent
in the eyes of God. Let each one derive profit from the
advantages received, and remember that mnch will be re-
quired from those, to whom much has been given."

lM^

It was in this manner that Sister Bourgeoys taught her
spiritual daughters, to perform all their actions. She proposed
these different rules to them, that they might discern more
easily, the great opposition that exists, between the maxims of
the world and the spirit of faith. To these counsels and
admonitions, so charming in their simplicity, the pious
Sister adds a few more details, relative to the duties of a
Superior, who is obliged to procure the advancement of all
those, who are under her charge, in the path of perfection.

" The Superior," she writes, " should instruct the members-
" of her community, by her own examples, by general and par-
" ticular instructions, but above all, b^- her fervent and conti-
" nual prayers to God, in their behaW'. Her great obligation is
" to see, that the Sisters are formed to the practice of virtue.

" and that they walk steadily, in the paths of wisdom and per-
" fection. It is her duty to make them r.nderstand, that the
" one thing necessary is to seek the divine pleasure. God, at
" all times ; God, in all things. Mildness and firmness should
" walk hand in hand, during her ad.ninistration. Human
" respect, should never prevent her, from reprimanding or cor-
" recting those, who are negligent or indifferent in the service
" of God. She should observe with what perfection, each one
" practices her vows, and the different obligations of the reli-
" gious state. If the Superior lives in peace and harmony with
" ail, if her heart beats in unison with those of her Sisters, God
" will bless her, and accomplish wonderful things in her favor.""
Such was the perfection, which the pious foundress desired to*
see, vivifying each member of her community ; and these extracts,,
taken from her spiritual maxims, prove the purity of her moti-
ves, in the es*^ablishment of her Congregation ; and the spirit of
faith and discernment in the choice of those, who were to con-
tinue her work. These last instructions to her Sisters, a short
time before her death, were as a dying legacy to her religious
family, for whose welfare she had toiled, and for whom she was-
now, about to give up her precious life. How ardently she
prayed, that not one of those destined, to carry out her work
in full, should be lost. I^.nguage is inadequate to express the
time-tested devotedness of Margaret Bourgeoys, to her Con-
gregation, when in unison with the Queen of Virgins, she-
inspired her children how to act, gave them the strongest evi-
dences, that the difficulties under which they so often labored,
were to be iif their own mysterious ways, manifestations of
God's love towards her community. Thus it has always,
proved

Betimes, when the heart saddens at the sight of impending
clouds, a ray of light will come through the darkness, and the
soul will feel the potent charm, that brings back hope and cou-
rage. There is no place for discouragement, in the heart of a
true Sister of the Congregation ; Margaret Bourgeoys' prayer*
were .'atified long ago, r.«< 'hat Si.c desired for her community
in her day, she obtaine J, an^ ' '^r desires realized at the redeem-

liii

— 216 —

ing price of prayer, sacrifice and humiliation, have been for two
centuries and more, the consolation and the pride of those,
who are too happy, to call themselves her children. The Con-
gregation of Notre Dame, was to form a distinct feature in the
church of Ville-Marie, and despite men and circumstances, its
primitive spirit will be preserved, it cannot be otherwise. He,
who would not quench the smoking flax, nor break the bruised
reed, will He thrust from his loving heart, the outstretched
imploring arms of Margaret Bourgeoys, as she prays fo t
children of the Congregation, and recalls the forty-seven years
of toil, poverty, sacrifice and humiliation, endured for His love
in the wilds of Canada ? He will not, He cannot Has he
not pledged His eternal word ?

; :

■j

r }

m '!

n !

j t

1
'i

CHAPTER TWENTIETH.

The " Holy Saturday of human life,— Kind Heaven listens to the pray-
ers of Sister Bourgooys' children.— The last hours of 1099.— Sister
Catherine of the Angels.— The crowning act of Sister BourgeoyB*
life.— Her last illDess.- Instructions given to the members of her
Congregation.— The supreme moment.— Sister Catherine is restored
to life. — Mr. LeBer paints the portrait of the pious foundress.

We have almost finished, dear reader, and the incomparable
woman, whose virtues have occupied us until now, has finished
too, almost finished her earthly career. She has reached that
period of her existence, which Madam Swetchine calls, " The
Holy Saturday of human life."

This beautiful thought, gives a new impulse to our own feel-
ings, and as we gaze upon a retrospect, rendered so sweetly
familiar, by the ever reverting scenes of heroism, devotedness
and zealous love, we feel that she has indeed acquired a strong
an undeniable claim, to a bright and glorious resurrection.
Her Easter is not far distant. Shadows, may no longer con-
tent her. God, God alone is the sole object of her craving
desires.

" For Thy rest, my spirit yearns,
Oh I 'tis hard to wait,
Mindful of the lamp that bums,
Beyond the golden gate."

Marpiret Bourgeoys' whole life, had been one uninterrupted
act of love ; even from her most tender years, her thoughts
and her aiTjctions, tended upwards ; and later, when the golden
dreams of childhood, were lost amid the stern realities of life,
when her love had grown strong, beneath the pressure of years
and of sacrifices, and had almost burst the heart's capacities^
there was an inexpressible depth of tenderness, in her longings
for eternal life. About a year before her death, she fell dan-
gerously ill, more than half a century of fatigue and austerity,
had done its utmost upon her feeble frame ; those who had

f'f 1

k& i

j 1 1

Its >

1' ■!

Bi -l

m • !

K 3k ^-

!l's€ (

1 1$ *'

fja .

i!:

■ , J!

Hi''
hlii
hill

— 218 —

grown up around her, and who called her Mother, felt their
hearts sink within them, lest she should be taken away. Ven-
erable eye-witnesses of her daily heroisms, they feared , lest the
angel of death, should snap asunder, the silver cords of life.
They watched and hoped, and prayed, that she might be spared.
Heaven listened to their supplications ; symptoms of disease
vanished, and the " child o\ eternity came back to earth," sacri-
ficing for yet a while, her royal dwelling place. It was a bitter
disappointment, to feel herself so near to Heaven, that she
could almost hear the angelic choirs, then come back a fugitive
to earth ; to feel herself so near home, then retrace the exile's
path. Alas ! how different are our thoughts 1 How different
are our hearts ! How we love this earthly home, how we cling
to these tenements of clay, heedless of that better land, whose
beauties, whose joys, no tongue may tell. Is it not the great
Apostle that says : " Eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard,
neither hath it entered the heart of man, to conceive the glories
of that eternal home !" Alas ! that we should so loiter on the
road to Heaven, that we should linger by the way, like wanton
youth, to pluck a flower that fades so soon, and chase the daz-
zling butterfly, that ever eludes our grasp. How we forget our
final departure from the land of exile, and still, this hour will
come for all. It is written, " That every man shall go into the
house of his eternity, and as you shall be krmd in that last
hour, worthy of love or of hatred, such shall you be forever,"
and again, " By their fruits shall they be known." There can
be no repentance after death. Margaret B aurgeoys knew this^
how much she had to offer her God ; prayers, sacrifices and
penitential tears, with her unstained baptismal robe, preserved
in all its unblemished whiteness, for the space of eighty years.
She might well desire to die, and almost shed bitter tears, to
think her exile was prolonged. She came back, angels had
whispered :

" He will love Thte better Btill,
If Thott doest His holy will."

And when the Sisten came around her, and expressed their

— 2t9 —

joy, to see her once more well, she chided them smilingly for
this act of filial love. ** By their prayers, they brought me back,"
she would say, " brought me back, when I was almost there."
We can easily imagine, what treasures of merit, sealed each
successive day, and how her love for God increased, as the last
hours, of her pilgrimage, drew nigh. When the sun is setting,
do not his farewell rays bathe earth, sea and sky, in a shower
of golden light ? It was thus with Margaret Bourgeoys, she
cast a halo of sanctity all around her, and as her fond daughtr
ers, gazed upon that face so calm, so holy and so subdued,
they fancied a light from Heaven stole through the dark, pier-
cing orbs, and words of milk and honey flowed from her lips,,
as though she had caught the tone from angels. Had Heaven
made known to her, that she was going, going; really going
home ? We know not, but towards the end of the year, her
jjoy became unutterable. She had lived for God alone. His
love had been her daily, hourly food ; and now, her last earthly
act, like unto that of her Divine Master, is an act of perfect
charity, an act of heroic love. " Greater than this no man
hath, that a man lay down his life for his friend." (St. John,
chap. XV.) "

It was the last hour of the old year. Sister Bourgeoys inf
apparently good health, had retired to rest, with the commu-
nity. All was silent and in darkness, save in the convent
chapel, where a glimmering light burned before the Blessed
Sacrament, while one other, shed its pale lustre, around Sister
Catherine's sick-bed, in the infirmary. This good Sister, had
been for some time past, seriously ill ; she had even received
the last rites of the Church. Those who watched at her bed
side remarked, that with her disturbed slumbers, came a
sudden change upon her countenance, and then they knew,
that her agony was coming on. Consternation reigned for a
moment, within the convent walls. Sister Catherine, still in
the prime of life, was mistress of the novices, much beloved,
and humanly speaking, necessary to her community ; so Sister
Bourgeoys thought. She grew worse ; hurried feet, carried!
the doleful news, from corridor to corridor, to summon the:

1,'f

•w

H::

V' i'

ii li
f i

BEBft -

^1 -'

— 220 —

Sisters, to the prayers for the dying. Sister Bourgeoys caught
the echo, and groaned aloud : *' O my God ! why not take me,
** the old and useless, and spare this poor Sister, who can yet
" serve Thee long."

Angels heard the ioving strain,
And bore on high, the sweet refrain.

Christianity can boast of her children's heroic deeds, and ■
point with pride, to many a noble record, and she will ever
love to place with her most glorious and her most renowned,
the holocaust, that Margaret Bourgeoys laid upon her Altar.
She will tell the tale to future generations, how this heroine of
the eighteenth century, beautified her annals, and rendered glo-
rious her cause in this youthful land, our western home.

The victim was offered, the sacrifice accepted ; from this mo-
ment Sister Catherine grew better, and was soon entirely out
of danger, while Sister Bourgeoys, on this first day of the new
year, fell at once dangerously ill, of a malignant fever, accom-
panied by the most excruciating pains, which gave her no rest,
for the twelve remaining days of her life. In the midst of her
intense safferings, neither murmur, nor complaint escaped her
lips. Ever calm and resigned, she received without a reply,
the bitter potions and violent applications, prescribed by her
physician ; though she knew well, that they would not relieve
her, but on the contrary, only serve to increase her pain. To
suffer, this was her aim in accepting these different treatments,
and when her poor frame, racked with pain, rendered her an
object of pity, to those around her, she would still seek to in-
crease her sufferings, by taking some uncomfortable posture, or
else by a voluntary privation. The infirmarian, perceiving her
ingenuity, to practice acts of mortification, even upon her
death bed, gave a gentle reprimand to her holy patient, and
then, the wilful penance gave place to a sweet child-like
obedience. Does not this intense love of suffering, recall the
seraphic Theresa, whose constant prayer was : " To suffer, or
to die ? " It was a pleasure to enter her sick room, where a
•weet beautiful calm, a holy joy, shed their mild radiance ; and

— 221 —

1 1

then, her hymns of loving praise to God, how melodiously
they resounded throughout those silent apartments ! When the
atrocious pang came on, she would burst into extatic tran-
sports of joy and love for God j now longing aspirations, to be
reunited to her Beloved ; again, an act of submission to his holy
will, which always finished by a song of praise. When nature
was too much exhausted by these fervent acts, she would sug-
gest the most beautiful hymns, she knew, to her sisters, and beg
them to sing for her, so as to keep alive within her breast, in-
flamed desires of Heaven, and the fond hope that she might
soon be there. Her tender solicitude for her Congregation,
inspired her many wise recommendations for its future, for its
spiritual and temporal welfare. She entered into the most
minute details, concerning its greater good, told the sisters in
what manner they were to act, in reconstructing their house
upon a more extensive plan ; she made certain observations,
respecting the different apartments, destined for the use of the
Sister-hood, improvements and essential arrangements, for the
comfort and good order of the boarding-school and external
classes. Nothing was left undone. Still, in the possession ot
her intellectual faculties, she taught to others, the lessons
which a life long experience had rendered familiar to her, for
the greater good of her community, and the spiritual welfare
of each of its members. But no example, no lesson, was more
productive of good, than the sight of the venerable foundress,
during her twelve days illness.

She was on object of admiration to Heaven and to earth,
Angels praised God on high, because of the virtues that
adorned her soul, and those around her, gazed in wonder, and
blessed God in their hearts, for the magnanimous acts of mor-
tification, obedience, and submission to the will of Heaven,
which shed so much lustre around her dying bed. It was the
echo of a virtuous life. No tongue can tell her ardent desires
to be reunited to her God. Loving aspirations, burst from her
heart and from her lips, for now, her hour had come. Blest
spirits, from their pure abode on high, came to assist at her
dying moments. Saints too came, to escort their Sister Saint

i \'s.

til

'11

— 222 —

ii> .'■'

'■1^ =1

<<! ;:

,'•> ■'.;

1i ]

■•p !■ '

^P -

ii:

i.-? ■

to realms of endless bliss. Jesus, the spouse of virgins, their
love and their eternal recompense, came too, to give her for
the last time, a foretaste of heavenly joys.

It was her last hour on earth. Heaven was already in her
heart, its joys and consolations all around her. She glanced
/• upon her stricken family, it was a look of melting tenderness,
a recapitulation of all she had ever told them, of all she had
ever done for them. It was her last. Crossing her hands upon
her breast, she fell into a gentle agony, which lasted for about
three hours ; then, as the clock struck three, she resigned her
pure soul into the hands of its Maker, and entered the land of
immortality, the 12th day of January, in the year 1700. It was
the eightieth of her earthly pilgrimage, forty seven of which>
had been entirely sacrificed, for the salvation of souls, in the
city of Ville-Marie. " I have glorified Thee on the earth ; I
have finished the work. Thou gavest me to do." (St. John,
chap. XVII.)

By the bright Htream, now thy lot is cast,
Joy for tbee, happy one, thy bark hath past,
The rough sea's foam.

Now, the long yearnings of thy soul are stilled.
Home ! home, thy peace is won. tby heart is filled,
Thou art gone home.

(HEMiiJiS)

Gone home, and received her eternal welcome. " Come ye
" blessed of my Father, enter into the kingdom, which hath
** been prepared for you, from the foundation of the world."
" For I was hungry, and you gave me to eat : I was thirsty,
" and you gave me to drink : I was a stranger, and you took
" me in. Amen, I say unto you, so long as you did this, to
'* one of these, the least of my brethren, you did it to me."
(St Matthew, chap, xxv.)

Come, it is love's salutation ! Come, and possess the king-
dom prepared for you ! Come, and partake of the perennial
banquet, of the heavenly Jerusalem !

Come,' these <who tiste tboee crystttl floods,
Shall faint with tUnt no laove.

— 223 —

We have followed the immortal soul, as it winged its flight
on high, and listened to the thrilling sounds of ** welcome, "
which resounded throughout the heavenly courts, as it drew
nigh. Let us come back to earth, back to the bereaved children,
who are still kneeling and weeping, around the lifeless form,
weeping with love and joy ; for joy will, oftentimes, cause our
tears to flow. A light from Heaven has suddenly lit up the
pale wan features. A ray from the crown of glory, has strayed
way down to earth. It is an incontestable fact, that almost as
soon as Sister Bourgeoys had breathed h6r last, her face, which
was considerably altered, by the excessive sufferings of her last
illness, as well as by the incessant austerities inflicted upon her
body, became suddenly sufi'used, with a light so radiant, that
it was taken for a shadow of the eternal splendors, in which
her soul now revelled. -

" Blessed are they thaj: mourn, for they shall be conforted."

He who pronounced these soothing v/ords, tarried not with
his consolations. The smile, the features, of the deceased so
gloriously tinged with immortality^ penetrated the inmost souls
of her children and animated them with a vehement desire, to
walk courageously in her footsteps.

It was on this occasion, that Sister Catherine, now perfectly
restored to health, through a sentiment of esteem and grateful
veneration, for her benefactress, changed her religious name of ||

the Angels, to that of the Blessed Sacrament, the one by
which Sister Bourgeoys was designated in her community.
Tradition tells us, that while the Sisters were still gazing upon
the celestial beauty of their dear departed ; they expressed the
legitimate desire, to have her features preserved for the conso-
lation of her children, j tmily legacy that might be bequeathed
to future generations. Mr. Peter LeBer, brother of the cele-
brated recluse Jane LeBer, had a certain knowledge of the art
of painting. He had ever evinced a sincere interest, a deep
attachment, £bi the worthy foundress and for her Congregation.
To him then, the Sisters had recourse, that this earnest dtsire
M all, might be realized. He consented most willingly, add
j)romised to do his utmost, preparing himself in the meanttrnt ,

■

1 i

- J

m Ji

Z '.

It '^'

g„

— 224 —

in a worthy and christian manner, so that God might bless his^
endeavors ; he received holy communion that morning, in the
convent chapel.

His devotion satisfied, Mr. LeBer set to work. Heaven
manifested its approval of his pious sentiments, by the bestowal
of a favor, which strengthened his good will, and attested Sister
Bourgeoys' credit, before the throne of God. Hardly was Mr.
LeBer seated before his easel, when he was seized with so
violent a headache, that it was impossible for him to continue;
At this moment, he ^as inspired to place a lock of Sister Bour-
geoys' hair, upon his head, and almost instantaneously, he was
relieved. It is needless to say, how gratefully he resumed hisr
labor. The portrait was finished, and surpassed the most sanv
guine expectations. The sisters were supremely happy in the
possession of so rich a treasure, the beloved features of their
sainted mother. Again, they could behold the kind approving
smile, that ever spurred them on, to deeds of godliness, and
the uplifted finger would point out, as heretofore, that path of
duty, from which she had .never swerved, and in which she
prayed so fervently, that all her future children might walk.

The tolling of the convent bell, soon attracted a saddened
throng to the Congregation. The entire city of Ville-Marie
was astir, and it seemed as if every family had lost its dearest
member. Heaven had won a saint, but the youthful city had
lost her noblest heroine, her most devoted benefactress. Many
of the sturdy pioneers, who had sacrificed their country and
their homes, to colonize the forest shores of Hochelaga, had
gone to their eternal rest ; but their children had grown up with
the city of Ville-Marie, and they came to pay their tribute of
respect and gratitude, to the memory of the high-minded
woman, who had been to their fathers, a guide, a mother, a
solace and a firiend. This was evident, from the crowds of
every condition, who came from the city and country places,
to kneel and pray beside her inanimate form. The body of
the regretted foundress was covered with medals, pictures^
prayer-beads, and similar objiiats of devotion. Every one

;: ';

— 225 —

-wished to take away something, that had belonged to the kind
unobtrusive Sister.

When the hour destined for the last sad ceremony drew near,
a pious contestation arose, between the sisters of the Congre-
gation, and the gentlemen of Saint-Sulpice ; each laid claim to
the pious deposit. The sisters quite naturally desired that the
remains of their cherished foundress, should be interred in their
midst ; but the Parish of Notre Dame forgot not, on this occa-
sion, the weight of Sister Bourgeoys' exajnples during life. She
came for the colony of Ville-Marie, she had sacrificed a long
-career of forty-seven years, in its welfare ; to the colony, there-
fore, she belonged, as a public treasure. Mr. Dollier de Cas-
son, Vicar-General of the Diocese, and at the same time, the
worthy Superior of Saint-Sulpice, decided that the heart of the,
illustrious dead, should remain with her religious family, and
her body interred in the Parish Church of Notre Dame, to the
,greater glory of God, and the advantage of Ville-Marie, whose
citizens would love to press, around the tomb of their benefac-
tress, of their protectress. Consequently, the last sad rites for
the deceased, were performed at Notre Dame. Sanctuary,
where she had so often prayed, for her children, and for her
•country's weal. Never, had Ville-Marie, been the theatre of a
more imposing spectacle. It was not so much the multitudes
that thronged around her bier, as the displayal of those lofty
sentiments, which spring from appreciative and grateful hearts ;
the high-bom and the lowly, the learned and the ignorant, all
vied with each other in respect and veneration for the departed.
Ecclesiastics, distinguished for their piety and their science, the
Chevalier de Calli^re^ Governor-General of Canada, de Vau-
<ireuil, Governor of Ville-Marie, and i:umerous other persons
-of merit and distinction, mingled with the silent throng, within
the precincts of Notre Dame, at this last sad moment Impor-
tant duties, daily occupations, satisfactions of every kind were
laid aside ; there was but one imperious d\i\y to be performed
. at this moment, it was a common impulse, to gather around
Margaret Bourgeoys' remains, and accompany them, to their
final dwelling place. Mr. Dollier de Casson, a saintly octoge-

|!*...

— 226 —

narian, whose relations with the venerable Sister, had been so
long and so intimate, he who knew her so well, and who had
ever looked upon her, as the most precious gift, God had
bestowed upon Canada, ascended the pulpit. Words of praise
and admiration flowed from his lips, as he extolled the eminent
virtues and rare qualities, with which God had endowed the
venerable foundress ; words of praise, that would have caused
the humble Sister, to shudder, had her ears been open ta
earthly sounds. Then turning to the Sisters of the Congregation,,
he implored each one, to reproduce in her life, the admirable
virtues of her, whom they called their Mother. His trembling
voice, seemed to have recovered its youthful vigor, on this occa-
sion. Mr. R6nd de Breslay of Saint-Sulpice, performed the
last ceremony, and gave to Sister Bourgeoys, that last of all
earthly gifts, a grave. The last, and yet not the last. Is there
aught on earth n.ore beautiful or more consoling, than those
last prayers for the dead ? With what tenderness, our holy
Mother the Church, accompanies her children to their final
resting place. Solicitude and reverence for the dead, is one
of her most beautiful features ; when those beyond her pale,
consign the remains of those they love, to the silent tomb, there
is a coldness and a sadness about their last rites, that speak of
indifference, and leave painful impressions within the heart.
No wonder, that they are so soon forgotten ; for them, there is
no Memento during the Holy Sacrifice, no month's mind, no
anniversary, no prayers, no pleadings, that their sufferings may
cease. None.

I hear the tolling of the bell,

Tis the Requiem's eolenin tone.

The last dear boon, that friends may give,

When death has left them, sad and lone.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST.

Tribute of public eHteem and veneration, paid to tbe remains of*
Sinter Bonrgeoys.— Her heart is embalmed and placed in a shrine,
at the Congregation.— The month's mind.— Extract irom the Eulo-
ginm pronounced by Mr. de Belmont, of Saint Sulpice.— Letters of
condolence, written to the Sisters of the Congregation, by many
distinguished persons, both in France and Canada.— Words of sym-
pathy from Troyes. —Sister LeBer, the recluse of Ville-Marie.

A distinguished clergyman, of Ville-Marie, writing to one or
his friends in France, alludes to the touching incidents con-
nected with Sister Bourgeoys* death. He says ; " Never be-
fore, did Ville-Marie behold so many remarkable persons^,
united together, as those who assembled tliis morning,- to
assist at Sister Bourgeoys' obsequies. There was- an extraor-
dinary concourse, from every rank of society ; and if Saints were
canonized now, as in the olden time, most assuredly, we
would say mass, to-morrow, in honor of Saint Margaret of
Canada." Truly hath it been said : " He that humbleth him-
self shall be exalted."

Mr. DoUier de Casson, Superior of the Seminary of Saint
Sulpice, placed a brass plate, with the following inscription,
upon Sister Bourgeoys' coffin :

Hert lies the Venerable Sister Margaret Bourgbots,
Foundress and first Superior, of the Sisters of the Congregation
of Notre-Dame, established in Montreal, and devoted to the
instruction of young girls. Deceased the nth day of January y,
A. D. 1 700. Pray for the repose of her soul.

Her heart, which had been carefully embalmed, was en-
closed within a leaden box, and transferred to the apartment
where the Sisters assembled each day, to attend to their pious
exercises, and offer up their prayers to God. This humble
shrine, was visited again and again, during the entire months

:•**§,

— 228 —

that followed the pious Sister's death. It would seem as it
the entire population, had been attracted by some mysterious
charm, to a spot, so fraught with hallowed recollections, as if
they awaited there, some token, some message, from the
heavenly home above. The hour had not yet come. During
this time, the same devotion, that had led the faithful, to kneel
and pray around her mortal remains, led them again, to
pray with devotion, before the shrine which contained her
heart ; her heart, which had been for so long a period, an
altar, whereupon she had laid, whole burnt offerings, and
living sacrifices, in honor of the Most High. The smallest
particle of linen, which had imbibed her blood, was coveted as
a precious relic

Finally, when came the month's mind, the i ith of February,
a solemn requiem mass was sung in the chapel of the Con-
gregation. A multitude, both clergy and laity, came again
from all parts, to assist at this second funeral service, and
proved thereby, the sincerity of their esteem and veneration
for the dead. The ceremony of enshrining her heart, within
the convent walls, was both religious and affecting ; for where,
can a heart be more honored and more beloved, than with its
own. The precious object, covered with a white veil, was
placed in front of the sanctuary, until after the ' Holy Sacrifice ;'
then, when the ordinary prayers of the dead were over, Mr. de
Belmont taking in his hands, the box which contained Mar-
garet Bourgeoys' magnanimous heart, and preceeded by the
clergy, bore it to the spot, destined for its reception. A
plate of lead, another of brass, closed the niche.

A second Eulogium, was prononced by Mr. de Belmont,

yi\iO feared not to represent Sister Bourgeoys, as already

triumphing in the Courts of Heaven, aiid praying from her

bright throne, for the institution she had founded. It will not

be amiss, dear reader, to give & few extracts here :

•
" Be ye folio wen of me, ea I alao »m of JMne-OhrUt."

(1«( Epi»He, Corinthiani.)

*" If the Church has ordained prayers and sacrifices, for the

— 229 —

dead, a month after their demise, it is uot that she wishes to-
renew the grief of those that mourn, in recalling their recent
loss, and the memory of the loved ones gone. She wishes .
not to inflict new wounds, nor cause bitter tears to flow
anew. On the contrary, she would banish every trace of
sorrow, and turn their thoughts to an hour of reunion, in a.
land of glorious immortality. She invites nature to yield to
grace, so that all these painful emotions, be lost in a peace-
ful remembrance ; a remembrance replete with esteem and
gratitude, which may lead them, to imitate the virtues of those
they mourn.

" My dear Sisters, you have rendered to your dear and il-
lustrious dead, all those duties, that piety and gratitude
could suggest ; you have performed these duties, in a manner
worthy of her, and worthy of yourselves, and if filial love^
for the loss of such a mother, has caused your tears to Qaw,
Saint Augustin will plead your cause, for he confesses, that
he wept bitterly, on the tomb of his sainted Mother Monica.
But, suffer me to say, that you have grieved too much for
her, and sufficiently for yourselves. Enough has been given,
to tears and to sorrow. Your venerable mother, is not dead
to you for, if the cessation of so beautiful a life gives you
pain, it is in your power, to reproduce this life, in your owa
conduct, by the exact imitation of those virtues, which shone
so conspicuously in her. If the hand of death has snatched!
her from your sight, love, whose characteristic is to resemble
the object loved, will engrave her likeness upon your hearts,
and in your acts, and thus, she will live again in you, her
children.

" God willed that her pure body should return to earth,
^" ' ashes to ashe», dust to dust/ but her heart, sanctuary of
" every virtue, He willed, should remain with you

*' Her heart nc w supplies, the place of her body. In truth
" ^e was never so really with you. She was never more realljr
** your Mother and Superior than now, and that, through inte-
" rest and inclination. It is her interest, because you are det-

— 230 —

** tined to increase her glory ; you are her treasure, source of
*' all her merit She is with ycu still, for it is written. " Where
■*, thy treasure is, there, thy heart is also." She remains with

you, through inclination. The bliss she now enjoys, can only
**' increase her maternal love. She knows you better now, and
** will watch over you more tenderly, assist you more power-
" fully, than ever ; and when I consider her thus, I represent
" to myself the eagle, spoken of in Scripture, * that was always
** seen hovering over its nest, spreading out its wings, calling
" its young and teaching them, how to fly towards the elevated
■" regions of air-' It will be thus, with Sister Bourgeoys' heart,
*" which we have placed in your midst. It will throb in union
"" with yours at the hour of prayer ; it will preside over your
-" reunions and rekindle your devotion. Oh ! may this heart, so
" conformable to the Saviour's loving heart, be ever the model
'" of yours. Now, that vanity may not be feared, she will repeat
*" to you these words of the Apostle, these words that her hu-
^ mility would not have suffered, during her mortal life. ' Be
*• ye followers of me, as I was of Jesus Christ' Souls, specially
■*' •diosen by God to accomplish his great designs, are generally
■" thtwe, who bear the strongest marks of ressemblance to the
•" divine original. And among these, we dare place this great
** servant of God. Through a spirit of humility and abjection,
'* she fled from the world and from all things, peitaining to the
^' world. Her humility led her to conceal the special favors,
•*' she received from Heaven ; favors, which we know, consoled
•** 'her, in the midst of trials and contradictions, although her
■** lips would never maktr the avowal ; and for this reason, I
" would rather bring back to your minds, those virtues of which
'* you were the daily witnesses, rather than relate in detail, the
■" acts of heroism she practiced. Ah ! Sisters, love to recall the
•" mei.iory of those days, of those nights, spent by her, in
'* almost one continued prayer ; bring back the precious mo-
'* ments of Communion, when, preparing to receive her heavenly

Spouse, her eyes bathed in tears, her mouth perfumed witili
** loving sighs, it see"^ to those who beheld her, that her
*• heart all inflamed, came forth to meet the Beloved of her '

— 231 —

"*' isoul. You have seen her iu moments, such as these, as she
•" knelt before the Altar, a living act of extatic love.

" All these things you know, but of the interior favors re-
■" ceived, of the secret communicatior.s held, between her soul
•" and God, no man may speak.

" Mysteries of burning love, never to be understood by us.

■41

a
4(

■u

■U

■u
■tt
-u

■ t(

f(*

■it
^(

4(
4(
4<
U
U
4(
^<

■ It
.<(
■4(

<<
*i
4<
4<

•* The principle fruit of her union with Jesus Christ, was a
participation of His love for crosses and sufferings, His
zeal for souls. His strength or courage. When I speak of
her love of the Cross, I mean at the same time, her love of
poverty, her love of sufferings, her love of humiliations.
Three distinct parts of the cross. Humility, the base ; poverty
and sufferings, the arms. Do you not remember, how she
vowed body and soul to holy poverty ? with what persever-
ing fidelity, she abstained from the most essential necessaries
of life ? Did she not content herself with the poorest and the
vilest of every thing ? Ah ! we may not speak of that prodi-
gious abstinence, that spirit of mortification, which led her
to fare, almost continually, upon the leavings of others. Who
has not heard of her disinterested spirit, of her universal de-
tachment Recall for instance, the trials she bore when God,
wishing to purify still more, her precious soul, treated her, as
he once treated the holy man Job. When He took away, all
that He had given, destroyed in a few hours, the fruit of her
twenty years labor, and called to Himself, through the flames
of a fearful conflagration, two excellent members of her com-
munity, one of whom was her own niece ; victims, that she
offered upon the Altar of sacrifice, when she praised God, by
her heroic resignation. Shall we endeavor to recount the
trials endured, throughout her long painful existence ? Bodily
sufferings, heroically borne ; interior trials, supported with
perfect cheerfulness, perfect patience, with acts of humility,
a thousand times more persuasive than words ? You, her
children, you must follow her, in that path of humility, which
her example has rendered so glorious and so easy. She
walked before you, bearing her cross ; the placed you, her

If-

'A-

232

treasures, within the arms of the cross, that you might live
there. Attach yourselves, to the cross, with Jesus, and never
descend therefrom. Place your head, amid the thorns and
difficulties of every day life, expose your hearts to the lance
of contradictions, let your members adhere to the cross, by
obedience ; in a word. " Be ye followers of me, as I was of
Jesus Christ.

" The second trait of resemblance, to our Divine Lord, was-
zeal, for the salvation of souls ; I will not speak of her youth-
ful beginnings, among the companions of her infancy, nor of
her tender vigilance over brothers and sisters, beneath the
paternal roof. I would come more directly, to what she
accomplished in this colony. Called through a miraculous
favor, to a life perfect and apostolic, she followed the call of
grace, with a generosity unsurpassed. She followed it, through)
the perils and tempests of ocean ; aye, even to the red
man's western home, that she might conquer there, multitu-
des to the knowledge and to the love of God. Animated^
with that burning zeal, which characterized the Apostle, she
commenced with God's blessi , the establishment of Chris-
tian schools, and undertook tiie education of young girls at
Yille-Marie. It is to this zeal of Margaret Bourgeoys, that
Canada owes her Christian mothers, who taught later, around
their own family hearths, the lessons they had once learned
from her : ' The love, and the fear of God,' But what do I
say, are you not the most glorious trophies of her zeal ? ' For
in Jesus Christ, by the Gospel, I have begotten you.'
" It was zeal, that led her to form a Congregation of Chris-
tian heroines, to fight the combats of the Lord, no» behind
the walls of the cloister, but in the midst of the world. It
was for this, that she instituted you ' Secular Daughters of
the Congregation of Notre Dame ;' that you might be a
chosen portion of the flock, that the presence of God, might
be to you, an impregnable fortress, against the attacks of
your invisible enemies ; that you should be living tabernacles^
bearing Jesus Christ within you, gaining hearts to his love, by
OMans of a Christian education given to youth, arjd by the

233 —

edification of your good examples, to maturer years. Ah {
precious, indeed, is the posterity which God has given to
your venerable mother. Hotit glorious, how consoling the
thought, that a long suite of virgins, will come, with each
succeeding age, to bless her memory, as they offer themselves
to the heavenly bridegroom, drawn hither, by the per-
fume of her virtues and yours. Yes ! generations because of
her, will sing throughout eternity : ' the Canticle, that no man
knoweth, and follow the Lamb, wheresoever He goeth."
" Finally, the third virtue, that Sister Bourgeoys drew from
her union with God, was that magnanimity of soul, that
Christian courage, which means confidence and faith. Thi»
true daughter of Abraham, came out from her country and
her brethren, without even knowing the land, to which the
voice of God had called her. She obeyed, and threw her-
self into the arms of Providence, wHh a childlike abandon,
believing firmly, that out of her nothingness, God could bring
forth, a large and numerous progeny. ' I have made thee,
a father of many nations.' Hence tlie courage and the intre-
pidity, with which she faced dangers : perils of ocean, perils
of war ; hence her invisible constancy, in every undertaking ;
constancy, which gave to her works, so glorious a success.
The Apostles, without eloquence and without human pru-
dence, wrought miiacles, which neither riches, nor authcvity,.
nor power could have executed. ' For the foolish things of
the world hath He chosen, that He may confound the strong."
Sisters ! God's arm is not shortened. He will do as much
by you. You, called upon to imitate the Apostles ; you,,
called upon to walk in the footsteps of your incomparable
foundress. It is needless for me to say more. Your mother's
remembrance will inspire you, it will teach you, all that you
should know, concerning those virtues, which were so dear
to her, which are so advantageous to you.
" F^ch time, that you enter this apartment, to perform your
iiffereiit exercises, let your eyes rest upon this shrine, upoq
this heart, so long the temple of the Holy Ghost I^t your
ears be open, to listen to your veuerabk mother, as the sajiii

lis-

— 234 —

^' to each and all. * Be ye follo^vers of me, as I was of Jesus
•** Christ ;" therefore, my dearly beloved, my joy and my
^* crown, stand fast in the Lord, \rork out your perfection, and
"" that of the flock confided to your care. So may we be
^' reunited in Heaven."

If anything were wanting, to inspire our readers, with still
stronger convictions of Sister Bourgeoys' sanctity, we might
bring forward numerous^testimonials, of the extraordinary cures
obtained through her intercession, as well as tributes of respect
and profound veneration, from the noblest and the most distin-
guished in the land. The numberless letters of condolence,
written to the Sisters of the Congregation on this occasion, are
rq)lete with encomiums on the dead. A nation's praise, was
the reward of her deep humility. The day after her death,
Sister Margaret Lemoine, of the Holy Ghost, third Superior of
. the Congregation, in her letter to the Sister Missionaries con-
cerning this sad event, writes as follows : —

" Ville-Marie, January 1 2th, ryoa.

"*' My very dear Sisters^

" I recommend to your prayers and filial solicitude, the soul
** of our most worthy Sister, Margaret Bourgeoys, who departed
*'■ this life to-day, after three hours' agony, and twelve days of a
^* most painful illness. Our beloved and venerable Mother,
" was taken sick on New Year's day, and notwithstanding her
■" virtue, and particularly her admirable patience, her sufl'erings
" were at times so violent, thai poor nature could not refrain
■*' from sending forth now and then, a cry of anguish. She
"" died, my dear Sisters, as she lived ; loving God with her whole
-" heart and soul, and manifesting a most vehement desire to
** be united to her Well-Beloved. Let us all endeavor to imi-
*" tate her holy life, in the exercise of those virtues, of which she
" gave us, so many beautiful examples particularly ;her profound
*^ humility, her love for the practices of holy poverty, her «eal '
■'' for the sanctification of souls ; by so doing, we may hope,
" that she will, one day, recognize us as her children.

— 235 —

" Pray for me, who occupies so unworthily, the place she so
" much honored.

" Sister Margaret Lemoine,

" Of the Holy Ghost," Superior of the

Congregation of Notre Danu.^*

Another Sister of the Congregation, writing this same day,
to a person of distinction, says : —

" We may truly say, in speaking of our worthy foundress and
" respected Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, that death is the
" echo of life. She was to us her children, a source of con-
" stant, of marvellous edification, up to her latest breath, by
" her gentleness, her patience, her spirit of submission to the
** different desires of those, vrho wished to alleviate her suffer-
" ings. We recommend her in a special manner to your pious
" prayers, and we beg of your extreme charity, to ask for us a
" participation in that spirit, which animated our dear deceased
•" mother. May she live anew, in her bereaved children."

JANUARY 13th, 1700.

An Ecclesiastic of merit and distinction, writes the day after.

Sister Bourgeoys' death occurred yesterday, her body was
** brought to Notre Dame for interment ; her heart remains
" with her Congregation. Never before, had we witnessed at

Ville- Marie, so great a concourse of priests and religious.

Our two governors, general and local, assisted with a large
*' number of persons from every rank."

We read in a letter, written to one of the Sister Missionaries,
some four weeks after Sister Bourgeoys' death, as follows :

" Last Friday, a solemn Requiem Mass was offered up, in our
*' private chapel, for the repose of the soul, of our much regret-
" ted Mother. At the same time, her heart, which is our por-
'* tion, was enshrined with every mark of respect and venera-

— 236 —

K
<(
it

It
«

((

U
«

u
a
<<
«

«
u
«

tion, in its assigned p^ace. During the preceding month,
every possible mark of deep respect, every possible tribute
of honor were paid to this shrine of devotion ; and I really
think, that all the prayerbeads, scapulars, crucifixes, &c., of
the entire city, were brought to us, that they might touch her
precious relic."

Another Sister, writing about the same time, says : ** On the
evening of our venerable Mother's death, her body was placed
in our private chapel. I cannot enumerate the numbers who
came, with faith and devotion, to place different objects
x,{ piety, upon her coffin. The touching simplicity of
those, who flocked around her inanimate form, was repaid by
inany signal favors. Even before her death, she gave assu-
''inces, that seemed to us miraculous evidences of her credit,,
/efore the throne of God. Two days only before her deaith^
the Sister who attended her, was so overcome by fatigue and
a certain nauseous disposition, that she was compelled to
leave our venerable Mother's bedside, and request one of her
companions to supply her place. Our admirable patient per-
ceived this, and looking at the infirmarian, she said, smilingly,
' It is nothing, Sister, it will soon pass away.' Hardly had
she ceased speaking, when the Sister was instantaneously
relieved, and able to resume her occupations.
" Our venerable Mother had wonderful energy and firmness,
when reprimanding for faults committed against the rule ; but
she pardoned and forgot so easily, and so kindly, those com-
mitted against herself in person ; when we approached to-
make known our feelings and offer our apologies, she received
us in such a way, that our hearts w&re gained at once."

5 [t\

February 4th, 1700.

Mention is made of the porter of the Seminary, who^ o»
the day of the holy Sister's death, was suffering extremely^
from rheumatic pains in the head ; his face was so much
swollen, that it was impossible for him to take the sl^htest
f€H||l^^,Q)n&dence in Sister Bourgeoys' merit, led him. to

] ii":

— 237 —

apply to his face, a prayerbeads and medal, that had touched
the body of the pious foundress. He was instantly cured,
and commenced at once, to take his ordinary food.

A lady, well known to the Sisters, who had been a long
time ill, applied a piece of linen, that had imbibed Sister
Bourgeoys' blood, to the spot where her sufferings were most
acute ; her pains ceased at once, she fell asleep, and awoke
in perfect health.

A young lady, suffering from a severe sore throat, was com-
pletely cured, after having simply invoked Sister Bourgeoys'
intercession. Others, who were inspired to pray at her tomb,
received a full compensation for their faith and devotion.

" If these marvellous events, that have been transmitted to
" us, by the eye-witnesses of that time, have not been juridi-
** cally approved," writes an historian of 1700. " There is one
*' fact incontestable, Sister Bourgeoys was herself a living mira-
^' cle ; her virtues, her undertakings, her success, all bore the
" stamp of prodigious, and though she has not been as yet,
" solemnly canonized by the Church, we trust the day is not
" far distant, when her name will be enshrined among the
" Saints of God." Notwithstanding, she has been proclaimed
a thousand times blessed, by the cries of an entire nation,
by the confidence of the high born and the lowly, as the fol-
lowing letters to her bereaved children will testify. The first
comes from his Lordship Francis "de Laval de Montmorency,
the first Bishop of Quebec, whose relations with the deceased,
had been long and intimate. He writes from Quebec soon
after Sister Bourgeoys' death, to the Superior of the Congre-
gation.

"Quebec, January 30th, 1700.

My dtar daughter in Jesus-Christ,

" Your letter, containing the sad announcement of Sister
" Bourgeoys* death, was duly received. Your venerable Mother
** and Foundress, was a fruit ripe for Heaven. A source of
" constant edification during her life, she will still be an
** example of virtue to us after her death. She led a simple

■ ■ 13

— 238 —

humble and retired life, consequently, she was the recipient
of many special favors and graces from on high. We have not
failed to give her a particular remembrance in our prayers,
and we shall continue to do so, though we are strongly con-
vinced, that she does not need them, and that she is already
in possession of eternal happiness. She will intercede for
us, before the throne of God, and there too, she will be of
wonderful assistance to her dear Congregation.

" t De Laval."

(<
<t
i(
((
it

u
l<

l<
l<
<<
<(
4(

H
l<
l<
41
M

** Quebec, January 30th, 1700.

My dear childy

" The perusal of your letter, l^hich announced to me the
death of your pious foundress Sister Bourgeoys, pene-
trated my heart with feelings of deep affliction, and at the
same time of profound consolation. We cannot be otherwise
than convinced, that God bestowed upon her. His choicest
gifts and treated her as one of His most faithful and cherished
servants. Her life was marked by a lively faith, and a tender
cliarity for God and for her neighbour. The perfect accom-
plishment of these two commandments, have indeed pro^
cured for her entrance into the realms of bliss.
" Among the many virtues that I admired in her, there is
one in particular, that I would wish to practice myself; one
that impresses me strongly, and which I feel that I require
sadly. It is her hidden life ; the life of recollection and deep
humility, which she led with so much edification, ever since
she resigned her place and title of Superior.
'' How precious a grace for those who are called upon to
govern others ! I look upon it, as one of the sacred marks
of predestination, when God grants an interval, between the
superiority and death, as we have then the means and the
time, to repair the faults we are so liable to commit, in
governing others.

" t Dk SAINT-VALLnR, Bp. of Qucbcc"

239 ~

"Quebec, January 30th, 1700^
My dear Sister, .,j^^j^K:v,

'• We have all taken part in the legitimate sorrow, caused by
the death of our good Sister Bourgeoys. We have ever con-
sidered her, asaperfejt and faithful servant of God, filled
with His divine Spirit, and excelling in the virtues of
humility, meekness and perfect obedience towards those
placed over her, by God, as her Superiors, an entire abandoa
of herself into the hands of divine Providence. Her heart,
in its noble generosity, was capable of the most glorious un-
dertakings. I have not the slightest doubt, that you will
inherit her spirit, as well as her heart I have prayed for her
with all my soul, and begged of her to pray for me in return,

" I remain, &c.,

"Des Maizerets,
" Superior of the Seminary of Quebec."

' it
1!'

"Quebec, January 31st, 170a

" My dear Sister in Christ,

" Yesterday, your Sisters of Quebec, were apprized of the
death of the venerable Sister Bourgeoys, of holy and blessed
memory. They came to me with this sad intelligence, re-
questing for her a Memento in our prayers, and though I feel
assured that she does not stand in need of them, still I have
recommended her, in a special manner to the members of
our community ; all are happy to think of her, before God,
I shall endeavor to surpass them all in fervor ; and as I ever
entertained a singular respect and veneration for your illus-
trious deceased, I entreat you to send me something, that
belonged to her. Indeed, I do not think, that in ail my
life, I ever met with a more virtuous person. She was truly
remarkable for greatness of isoul, faith and confidence in God,
piety, zeal, humility and true mortificatioa Happily for her.

I-

''4:

— 240 —

iiii!

■'II

** she died in the fulness of years and of merits, preserving her
" intellectual vigor, and all the fervor of her soul, up to her
" latest breath.

" Yours, &c.,

"P. BOUVART,

" Supetior of the Jesuit Fathers."

Reverend Mother of the Incarnation, Superior of the General
Hospital of Quebec, writes to the Superior of the Congrega-
tion of Notre-Dame :

• "Quebec, January 31st, 1700.

((
*l
<t
i(
U
«
i(
U

u
u

My very dear Sister,

" Allow me to offer you and your entire community, my
deep and heartfelt sympathy, on the occasion of your recent
heavy loss. I feel, almost as much as you do yourself, the
affliction you have suffered, in being deprived by death, of
your dear and sainted mother. She was ripe for eternity ;
a treasure lost to earth. Still, we trust, that she will con-
tinue to live in her children, by the virtues she has be-
queathed to them. Obtain for us, my dear Sister, a partici-
pation in her spirit ; her love of humility, her detachment,
her love of abjection, her confidence in God. These virtues
shone conspicuously in every act of her life.

" I remain, my dear Sister, &c."

Madam de Champigny, the Intendant's Lady, writes :

" My dear Sister^

" I can assure you that no one feels more grief, than I do,
,♦< on account of Sister Bourgeoys* death. This loss is, no doubt,

a great one ; still, you must feel consoled to think, that your
" regretted Mother, is a Saint, who will pray for her com-

«<

— 241 —

" munity, more than ever, now that she is in Heaven. Since
" she accomplished ^o much for you, here below, what may
'• you not expect from her powerful intercession. I shall
" treasure as precious relics, the three beads of her rosary,
" which you were so kind as to send me.
" Believe me, my dear Sister,

" Yours, &c.,

" H. L. DE Champigny."' ,

The Superiors of the other communities, besides a numbeir
of religious persons, sent touching tributes to her memory.--
France was not forgetful, and when the sad tiding came across-
the deep, that her beloved child Margaret Bourgeoys was na
more, many noble feelings were aroused, many sympathies-
were evoked, for the bereaved of these western shores. The
trumpet of her fame, had resounded more than once, through-
out her native land, fond hearts had listened with emotions of
joy, to thd recital of her wondrous deeds, and the heart of old
France, throbbed with pride, as she called her, her child.

" Half a ceutary and more, liad well nigh passed by,
Since her Margarita, her Pearl, had been tom~fh)in-her btvaat,*
But its beauty came back, at this hour supreme.
And fondly she smiled, as she thought of her blest."

Gentlemen distinguished for their piety and learning, who*
had met her, in the cabin and by the way side, leading hearts'
to God, they, who had known her devotedness, who had en-
couraged her hazardous beginnings spoke too, upon their return
to France, of all that the pious Sister had accorpplished ; they
tcld of her zeal for the salvation of souls, and added by their
glowing words, to the beautiful reputation, that had already-
preceeded them there. Many other devoted friends, confided'
to vessels, leaving their native ports, sympathetic effusions,
edifying and consoling to the bereaved, glorious and advanta-
geous to the memory of the departed. Among those sent from
Troyes, there is one, of peculiar interest to us, not-rthat itpor»-

■■■'
is

■ 242 —

trays he virtues of the deceased, in richer colors, but rathjr,
because it comes from that Congregation in Troyes, which had
been, as it were, the cradle of Sister Bourgeoys' heroisms, and
at a later period, the theatre of many a noble sacrifice. It was-
there, that grace first began to sever the links, that bound her
to the world ; it was there, that an interior voice, first spoke to
her heart, and triumphed over her irresolutions j there, that
she heard for the first time, the name of her future home
Canada ; there, th2 veil was lifted, and the future revealed.

Mother Mary Paul de Blaignie, Superior of this Congrega-
gation, alluding in her letter, to the different events of Sister
Bourgeoys' Ufe, adds : " Sister Bourgeoys, your mother and
*' foundress, has ever been in veneration among us ; we have
"always esteemed her is a most saintly person. We have prayed
"for her, because you wished us to do so, though we are
" strongly persuaded, that the now enjoys the happiness of
" God, and that she will plead our cause, before His throne.
" The remembrance of her virtues, will ever dwell in our midst,
"and we shall never cease, to pay to her memory, a feeling
" thtute, of respect tnd esteem. She always evinced a sincere
" affection for us, affection, which we fully reciprocated. She
*' has gone, but we desire most earnestly my dear Sister, to
" continue this union with you, and your dear daughters, whom
" we wish to consider, as our own Sisters." In another letter,
written some time after, to a person of distinction, then resid-
ing in Canada, tliis same S'"""irior says : " Our dear Sister
" Bourgeoys death, could no^ --ive been otherwise, than holy,
" closing as it did, a life so long, so virtuous and so merit-
*^ orious."

" Here in France, her memory is in benediction,"
Many other allusions, expressive of the highest veneration,
for the virtues of the deceased, brought consolation to the
members of her community. Precious missives, destroyed in
the conflagration of 1768. Amon^ ihose most to be regretted,
are without doubt, the marks of sympathy given, by Sister
XxBer, on this sad occasion. We have already spoken of this
heioioe of Canada, who attracted to the practices of perfect

; — 243 —

■virtue, *^y the beautiful examples given in Sister Bourgeo)rs'
home, had condemned herself, to a life of perpetual j-sclusion
from the world. Heroism, had placed its brightest seal upon
the noble act, some years previous to Sister Bourgeoys' death,
-when Jane LeBer came, and placed the walls of the Congre-
gation, between her heart and her home. There in that humble
abode, she loved to express, her admiration, for the incompar-
able foundress, of the Congregation of Notre Dame. Oh I how
she loved the gentle pious Sister, whom all called their Mother !
She, who knew her so intimately, she who never wearied ex-
tolling her virtue, and her merit ; and when the saintly friend,
was taken home to Heaven, and messengers came, with tearful
eyes, to announce the sad intelligence, we cannot but think,
that her first act, was to clasp her hands, and raise her eyes to
Heaven, as if she sought at once amid the blessed throng, the
immortal soul, so loved by God, so revered by man ; then
upon bended knee she adored the designs of Heaven, blessed
and praised God, because He had accomplished so much, by
means of his faithful servant ; all this we fancy was done, ere
she heeded the weeping Sister, then with the calm that belongs
to sanctity, she whispered softly, " Sister, Blessed are the dead
who die in the Lord." The door of her cell closed, and a
Saint, mourned a Saint

" O Thoa 1 my Saviour, Thou my hope and truat,
Faithful art Thoa, when friends and joys depart,
Teaoh me to lift thefM) yearnings from the duHt,
And llz on The«, th' uuohanging One, my heart"

ect

The following letter was written some years after Sister
Bourgec^ s' death, by the Reverend Father, F. L. B. Girard, of
the Society of Jesus. We cannot do better, than add this high
appreciation of Sister Bourgeoys' merit, to what has already
been said. This distinguished religious, came to Canada after
her death, about the time, that the first little manuscript con-
taining her admirable life was written. The treatise fell into hi»
hh ' and after its perusal, he wrote the following letter to
$hk jisters of the Congregation.

It ,<

— 244

S-'ii

My dear Sisters in Christ,

" I ser i you the little manuscript containing the life of your
" virtuous foundress, with the liveliest feelings of gratitude. I
" have read it again and again, and each time, it has been to-
" me, a source of singular edification. I thank God, for having
" given to the " New World ', a person of such marvellous
" merit, and in you her children, I find her epitaph, hes
" eulogy.

" I offer you my warmest felicitations, that you were blessed
" with a foundress and a Mother, who has merited the enco-
" miums, of the most virtuous and the most distinguished, in
" the land To France she belonged by her birth, to Canada^
" by right of pi>ssession, to Heaven by right of conquest ; and
" as the pious Shepherdess of Nantes, became the protectress.
" of Paris, and of the entire french nation, so your illustrious
" and venerable foundress, (if I may use the expression of a
" pif as ecclesiastic) was the protectress of New France. Like
" unto Saint Genevieve, she loved poverty, and God enriched
" her, with the precious gifts of grace ; humility and simplicity
" shone in all her actions, and God glorified her prudence ;
" she humblci herself, and God exalted her. Penai.^e and
" mortification were her only pleasures, and the God of ineff-
" able consolation, filled her soul with celestial sweetness. In
" a spirit of humility, she abandoned the theatre of Old France,
" and God placed ; er as a shining light, in this new, this
" western world. Burning with zeal, for the glory of God's
" house, she became one of its brightest ornaments. Learning
" that Canada was a land of martyrs, she came, and suffered
" the martyrdom of patience, in the jmidst of all the inconve-
" niences and privations, that attend volnntary poverty, that
" accompany toilsome journeys, through ice and snow, through
" trackless forests, in the midst of pain, fatigue, contradictions,
** humiliations and sacrifices of every kind ; and finally, when
" the hour came, she yielded up her pure soul to God, in the
" midst of excruciating torments, heavenly joy ind patience ;
" as evinced by the canticles of praise and thanks giving, that

245 —

■u
u
l(
i(
u

((
<l

•4(
<l

4(
.4(
■4(
U
M

escaped her lips. Canticles of the heavenly Jerusalem. She
died in the perfect imitation, of her Divine Master, the virtues
and ardent zeal, of her heavenly Mother. It is the name of
Mary, that she gives to her religious Congregation, the life
of Mary, that she would have her daughters retrace, here
below.

" The name of your venerable foundress, was Margarita ;
how truly and how. beautifully, she exemplified in her daily
life, the signification of so sweet a name. Margarita means
a pearl. She is now a pearl of great price, a gem of inesti-
mable worth.

" Under the guidance of a Seminary, where virtue and
science stand pre-eminent, she founded an institution, for the
instruction of young persons of her sex ; and now, like unto
a fruitful vine, ^t extends its branches all around, on the hill
sides, and in the fertile plains, that border the magnificent
Saint Lawrence. The child of Providence, she sends her
children, destitute of funds, as sheep among wolves ; with
the simplicity of the dove, and the prudence of the serpent,
to exercise their portion of the sacerdotal ministry, to be the
teachers, the guides of rising generations. The walls of their
cloister is the fear of sin ; their wealth, is the labor of their
hands.

4(
ii
(I

41
41
*t
4i

" The precious remains of your pious foundress, were taken
from you, but her heart is in your midst, or rather she lives
in your hearts. You, by your lives of edification, are her
living monuments, her silent eulogies, if we may call silent,
virtues that speak so eloquently.

" Children of the Queen of Heaven, be ye her Apostles, to
carry the knowledge and the love of Jesus into every heart
Daughters of Margarita, be ye, so many pearls, where with to
build the heavenly Jerusalem. Secular daughters of the Con-
gregation of Notre Dame, spread the good odor of Jesus-
Christ around you ; enkindle within all those hearts, which
Jesus-Christ, thirsts to claim as his own, that heavenly fire,
whose flames Are divine. Virgins, may you be the noblest

,11,

— 246 —

" pbrtion of the Lord's inheritance. Vested in gannente of
" sable hue, you, mourn the death of your crucified spouse.

" Daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys, once agaiti, be y« he^
" jby, her faithful imitators, her crowa Your joy is fall, be-
cause your mother is a Saint, increase hers, by giving her
" the assurance, that her children are worthy their mother.
" Such is the ardent desire, that my heart forms for you, my
" dear Sisters. Pray for me so fervently, that we may all be
" reunited one day, in the mansions of eternal blisSf with her^
*' whose remembrance affords us so much real consolation
" I remain, my dear Sisters,

" In the Sacred Heart of Jesus,

" Your humble and devoted SerVt,

"F. L. B. GERARD,

" Of the Society of lemiJ"

if •

in!

¥i

ini't

CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND.

Reoapitaiation.— State of tbe Congregation in 1700.— How the Sister
Mlmionarles lived at that time, 1704 and 1705.— Biahop de Saint
Valuer learea France, is taken prisoner, brought to London and pM-
•snted to Queen Anne.— Five years in captivity.— He returns to
France.— Thirteen years later.— The first manufactory set up at the
CoUfrregation of Notre Dame.— Mr. Lesohassier of Saint Snipice.—
Testimonials of the zeal and energy shown by the Sistwrs of tbto
CongrefatioB, at this period.

What more shall we say, dear reader? We have contem-
plated with love and admiration, the different events, which
marked in their own peculiar way, the well spent and saintly
life of Margaret Bourgeoys.

We have lingered around many a pleasant scene, caught the
sofl echoes, of soul inspiring prayer, and in sweet communings
with the hallowed past, grown wiser perhaps, and better able
" to fight the good fight ; " and thus attain the goal, as the
Saints have done. We have mused on all that was good and
heroic in Margaret Bourgeoys ; we have followed her step by
step, through the varied circumstances of her life at home ;
gazed upon the fair young girl, and listened to the thrilling
accents of her voice, as she vowed her pure heart to God alone.
We accompanied her in spirit, when she braved, the stormy
deep, to seek out immortal souls, in obedience, to her Master's
ynily that she might lead them to His love. She does not shrink.

"Her simple faith,

Mure strong than human love,

Sees, through tbe open gates of death,

Her bappines above."

■it

We hare watched her by the way side, and in the lotAf
cabin, instructing and consoling, by her words and by her
deeds. Wc have seem her toiling, watching, praying, in behalf
of the youthful city, she loved so well ; and later, when
the responsabilities and cares, of her growing tisterhocNi

— 248

ii;vj

increased, we blessed her motherly devotedness, and we rejoiced
over the magnanimity and heroism of her virtue. We have
-witnessed the beautiful close of her earthly pilgrimage ; paid
•our tribute of admira/cion to her memory, and murmured with
the Evangelist : '* Blessed are the servants, whom the Lord,
when He cometh, shall find watching." One hundred and seven-
ty-eight years have passed since Margaret Bourgeoys's death,
and still her work goes on. Generation in succeeding genera-
tion, has faithfully transmitted her spirit of apostolic zeal, to
V those, who were called to perpetuate her teachings. The spirit
of sacrifice and immolation, with which she commenced her
work, and which she bequeathed to her children, when her ^mre
rsoul winged its flight on high, still lives in all its pristine fresh-
ness. Children of her children's children, lisp her name with
fondness, and hearken to the faintest echo, of her renoun ;
the virtues that perfumed the lowly precincts of her first
Tiumble convent, still shed their fragrance around our pa'di.
Margaret Bourgeoys has gone ; from a higher sphere, she pre-
sides over the interest of her cherished family. She has gone,
"but her memory has its mission to fulfil, and many an act to
angels dear, is blended with her loved remembrance. Heaven
i'has watched most lovingly, over her Congregation, and we, siiii
lingering upon the threshold of its glorious past, with silvery
•echoes, from the oft-told tale of her virtues, still floating around
us ; with still sweeter memories of those halcyon days, when God
was all in all, gladdening our inmost soul, what think we of
ithose wondrous out pourings of celestial favors ? What think
•we of Heaven's marked predilection, for the city of Ville-
. Marie ? What think we of the intrepid heroines, its pride and
glory, who came to these western shores, to speak of Heaven
.and its joys, to those who knew thsm not? Intrepid in word
; and deed, they brought with them faith, hope and love, with
^courageous zeal, to embrace the rude tasks, assigned them.
*Twa8 all their portion. How angels smiled upon their endea-
vors ; how God blessed a Margaret Bourgeoys ; how He loved
her Congregation ; how He favored those who came in suc-
•ceeding years, to continue her wcH-k, her labors t^ love, and

— 249 —

extend her devotion to our heavenly Mother, throughout the
land. Was it not her dear, her special mission ? God will not
be outdone, by His creatures in generosity ; and he gave to
Margaret Bourgeoys in return for the eighty years of unswerv-
ing fidelity in His service ; in return forthe forty-se\en years of
missionary toil, sacrifices, humiliations of every kind endured
so meekly and so unreservedly, for His love ; He gave accord-
ing to his divine promise, " the hundred fold for here below,"
above, an eternity of endless bliss. He gave to the Congrega-
tion, the most precious garant of divine complacency, when He
placed thereon, the stamp dearest to his heart, the name, the
love, the gracious guardianship of His own Mother Mary. And
now, ere we leave these scenes, let us snatch from the annals
of the Congregation, a few traits, which will illustrate, all we
have said, touching Margaret Bourgeoys and the many special
proofs of divine protection, given to her institution. We will
not enter into any chrcdological detail, concerning the subse-
quent historj', of the Congregation ; this, we reserve for a later
period. We would simply cast a glance, here and there, as we
descend the stream of years, rejoicing on our way, as some
beautiful picture of the past, suddenly arises before our eyes,
bringing back many a familiar scene, of that glorious " Long
ago." The year 1700, opened as we have remarked, with the
death of the saintly foundress of the Congregation. When
leaving this world, for a higher and a better, she left to her
bereaved children, a well traced route, with every facility, for
walking therein. She left them, for when the fruit is formed,
fails one by one, the guardian petals, of the Mother flower.
We read that the community of Ville- Marie, at this period, was
composed of fifty-four members ; forty-six professed sisters, four
novices and four aspirants, to the religious life. Let us pene -
trate, dear reader, into the privacy of their domestic circle, and
see how perfectly, they portray Margaret Bourgeoys' life, in
their own d^iily actions. At the mother house, as well as, in
their difTereiil missions, the Sisters led a most laborious life ;
and not unfrequently, after having 3pent the allotted time, in
the school-room with their pupibi, they were compelled to con'

■ji:

— 250

secrate their leisure moments, and eren a great part of the
night; to manual labor. We read in one of the reports madfe
about this time, to the Governor General, " that the Sisters,
" employed in the missions of Quebec, and adjacent placet,
" were few in number, but indefatigable in the exercise of
" good words. Their time was completely taken up, with the
" arduous duties of their vocation, that they had scarcely a few
" hours left, to earn their subsistence. Notwithstanding, " adds
" the report," they exert themselves to the utmost, so as to be
" a burden to none. And, as their night's rest must be sacri'-
" ficed in part, to accomplish these duties, several, from having
" over taxed their strength, have completely ruined their
" health."

Happily, they exerted themselves, through love for a Divine
Master, who recompenses liberally, the slightest act done for
Him. There were about twenty sisters, employed at thia
time, outside of the mother house, and they taught gratuit-
ously, in their different localities, all the children that came to
them, the sisters here, as elsewhere, gaining their Uvelihood by
their own industry. The community of Ville-Marie, watched,
with all a mother's anxiety and solicitude, over these growing
missions, and many were the privations and the sacrifices,
imposed each day, to procure assistance, to their dear missions^
ries. How do they manage to live, at the Congregation^ and
at the same time afford relief to others ? was often heard» It
was a problem, that none could solve ; true, it is, however, that
more than once, the miracle '* of the five loaves and two fishes/'
was renewed in their favor, as it had been, daring their
incomparable mother's life.

The Congregation of Notre Dame, was stiil in Heaven's own
keeping. Then came the years, 1704 and 1705, which spread
desolation, around the hearths of Ville-Marie. Historical faGt%
relative to this period, have rendered familiar to all, the succe*'
stve wars, in which France had been engaged for severed years.
The magnificent laurels, won by Turenne and Cond^, reflected
no doubt, immense glory upon the entire nation, and earned
for its sovereign, the surna^ie of "Great" The moUicr comt-

— 251 —

tiys exiled children beyond the sea, exulted in her glory, and
their very hearts, throbbed with joy, at the recital of her vic-
tories.

The year 1704, witnessed a total change of fortune ; when
Eugene and Marlborough, having united their forces, near th6
village of Blenheim, gained that decisive battle, which crim-
soned the soil, with the heart's blood, of many a slain. To
defeats, upon the field of battle, were added naval disasters,
which brought to the inhabitants of Canada, with severe losses,
many an hour of suffering, many a tear of bitter anguish. The
hospitality, previously granted by France, to the unfortunate .
James of England, had renewed hostilities, and the latter, now
mistress of the seas, intercepted, all reinforcements sent to
Canada. Mr. de Saint- Vallier, Bishop of Quebec, was in France
at this time ; diocesan affairs, had long retained him there ; he
knew, that his children were plunged, into the deepest affliction,
not only because of their own troubles, but also, on account of
his prolonged absence. Consequently, he desired with all the
ardor of his soul, to return to them, and commenced at once>
active preparations, for his departure from the shores of
France.

Presenting himself at coui-t, to take leave of his Majesty,
Louik the XIV, to whom he was peculiarly dear, he met
there, with a sad disappointment^ which cast in a moment, a
sort of gloom over his bright anticipati(Mis. Could he have
foreseen the heavy trial ! Louis the XIV was well aware^
that his Lordship's presence, was more than ever, needful to his
flock ; still, he did his utmost to dissuade the prelate frotA
undertaking, at this moment, a journey in every way perilous.
" The English vessels are lying in wait, upon the high seas,"
replied his Majesty, " and I should feel extremely grieved, if a
Catholic Bishop fell into their hands." These words he repeated,.
as if to caution his Lordship, against the dangers which were
inevitable, should he persist in his resolution. Bishop de Saiat-
Vallier retired . from court ; but the king's opposition^ oiAf
iitraigthened his desire, to return to his own.

Unable to master this inclination, and submit to the royti

— 252 —

pleasure, he wrote to Louis the XIV, saying, " that if
" his Majesty, consented to be responsable before God, for the
" fault he committed, in remaining so long, and so far away, from
" his post, he would submit most willingly, to the royal deci-
" sion." These words produced the desired effect ; the king
reflected, and not wishing to take this responsability upon him-
self, he finally yielded and allowed the prelate to depart from
France. Bishop de Saint- Vallier hastened to " Larochelle,"
and sailed from this port, in one of the king's own vessels, called
the " Seine." Several merchant ships, loaded with indispen-
sable clothing materials for Canada, left France, at the same
time. Three weeks glided rapidly by ; at the expiration of this
time, they espied an English fleet in the distance, which was
guided by a favorable wind. The French vessels, were soon
surrounded so closely, that escape was impossible. The royal
navire, too heavily loaded to defend itself, remained in the
enemy's hands ; the other vessels, profiting of the moment-
ary confusion, found means to unfurl their ria&ts, and hastened
away, leaving the ** Seine," with its rich cargo of necessaries for
Canada, to its own defence. There were many passengers on
board, and mention is made of some eighteen clergjmen, who
accompanied Bishop de Saint- Vallier. The English officers
mounted on deck ; at this moment, some one advised his Lord-
ship, to conceal the cross, which hung suspended from his neck,
so that he might not be recognized ; he did so. The English
Admiral came forward at this moment ; having heard that the
Bishop of Canada, was among his prisoners, he demanded,
" why he concealed this mark of his dignity." His Lordship
replied, " that he did so, to preserve his sacred character of
Bishop, from insult" *' But I am obeyed here," rejoined the
Admiral, ." and would never have suffered any one, to act dis-
respectfully in your presence."

The vessels soon reached the shores of England. All the
prisoners were conducted to Plymouth, and from thence to
London, where they were presented to Queen Anne. Her
Majesty, gave a most gracious reception to her distinguished
prisoner. Bishop de Saint- Vallier, and treated him with every

— 253

mark of respect, during the period of his capti^ty. She assigned
him a considerable sum, for his daily expense;, and provided, in
every possible way, for the comfort of the ecclesiastics, who
were in his company. All the prisoners returned to France in
the course of the year ; but on account of difficulties, which had
arisen, between the Queen of England and the King of France,
his Lordship, was retained as hostage, for the space of five
years, (i) which he devoted almost exclusively, to the functions
of his ministry ; visiting the sick, consoling the priests and reli-
gious, whom adversity had driven to the shores of England.
Bishop de Saint-Vallier then returned to France, from which
place, he governed his diocese, through the medium of his
Vicar General. Some thirteen years elapsed, before circum*
stances, permitted him to return to his flock. The winter of 1704
passed by, a most severe one in Canada ; hearts were almost in
despair ; hundreds feared to die from the cold, and no
clothing material could be procured, theirs was a sad lot They
hoped and prayed, but no tidings, concerning the " Seine."
It was only three years later, that rumors came, respecting its
sad destiny. All then understood, why France had been seem-
ingly, so forgetful of her exiled children, who had unceasingly
implored her assistance. So far, as we have already remarked,
all mercantile goods had been imported from France. The
great distance, and subsequent political events, rendered the
procurement, of these different articles, almost impossible. Con^
sequently, it became urgent for Canada, to lay aside her youth-

1.1 .

i :
■1'

(1) It was abont this time, that the Baron de Mean, Dean cf th«
Cathedral of Lieffe, was arrested by order of the King of France. The
Chapter of this Cathedral, was composed entirely of princes, some of
whom, possessed regal fortnuea, and almost regal power. The Baron
of Mean was of this number. Being suspeotea of oarryinjr on secret
communications, contrary to the interests of Phillip the Fifth, King
of Boaiu, Louis the XlV, commanded that the Dean should be
seized, at the hour he generally left the Cathedral, and oondned in »
sfjroDg castle. The Baron implored Queen Ann's intercession, at the
same time, that King Louis was interceding for Bishop de Saint- Val-
lier's release.

Her Majesty would not yield ,' declaring that his 1. irdship shonld b«
treated in the same way as the Baron de Mean : still more, that the
Bishop of Canada, could only be ransomed by the Baron's liberty.
Neither would consent, and these intercessions and negotiations lasted
for fire entire years, at the expiration of which time, the respective
crowns gftve up their prisoners.

^%.

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

1.0

I.I

^ ilM

iU .^. 11,11^

^ 1^ 12.0

2.2

1.8

1.25

U 1.6

« 6"

►

^J>:^" /

'^>''
^

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

33 WtST MAIN STRUT

WEBSTER, N.Y. M580

(716) •72-4503

ri?

'«■

i' €^..

:^'

— 254 —

ibl dependence, and act upon her own resources. To the
Seminary of Saint-Sulpice, this benefactor of an entire nation,
Ville-Marie, owes her catholicity, and her progress, in civiliza-
tion ; to this same well spring, is also due, the first exertions-
made by the Canadians, in the art of manufacturing. Through .
the influence and the generosity, of its members, in procuring
all the essential requisites, for the undertaking, the citizens of
Ville-Marie, were induced to commence, the fabrication of their
own linen, and woollen garments. It was at this time also,
that the Sisters of the Congregation, in order to relieve their
own necessities, and form their pupils to the practice, of a
domestic branch, so essential at the moment, set up weaving
machines, in their own house, and began at once, to manufac-
ture a kind of black serge, out of which, they made their reli-
gious habit.

A number of the citizens, imitated their industry ; and we
read, " that within the space of a few months, no less than
twenty-five, of these looms were located, in the city of Ville-
Marie." We can easily imagine, what these primitive attempts
'15 in the art of manufacturing, were. Coarsely wrought textures,

'} that would no doubt, have called forth a smile and a sarcasm,

in our day of refinement and progress ; but stern necessity has
its Jaws, as heroic deeds have their recompense, and we know,
that th^ result of these industrial pursuits, elated the hearts of
all, with a sweet and triurnphant joy, for nothing can be dearer,
than the fruit of one's own labor. These redoubled efforts,
made difficulties disappear ; in course of time, both linen
and woollen goods were manufactured, with all possible skill
and perfection, as the following extract from a letter, written
about this period will show. " The Sisters of the Congrega-
" tion of Notre Dame," writes the Intendant of Canada to the
Minister of the Navy, " showed me some days ago, *he material,
" out of which they make their religious habit. It is of their
" own manufacture, and I can assure you, that it is as floe ami
" as nice, as any, that we receive from France."

The introduction of these manufactures, could remed/j
alas ! but a small portion of the manifold miseries, that af-

i'i

— 255 —

flicted the colony. France, exhausted by incessant wars, was
unable to send assistance, to the shores, which she had herself
colonized, and she yearned to shelter, in her bosom, her suf-
fering children, who stretched in vain towards her, their
imploring h ds. The Sisters of the Congregation, were,
perhaps, more exposed than others, to the rigors of this public
calamity ; but these privations were to them, a source of re«^l
sanctification, because of the humble loving submission, w'th
which mind and heart accepted them ; and, no doubt, Mar-
garet Bourgeoys looked down with renewed complacency,
upon her children, as they trod so meakly, the thorny path of
sufferings and sacrifices ; they were truly, her children, her
worthy children of the Congregation. " It is, indeed, a great
" r;atisfaction for me to receive your letters," writes Mr. Les-
chassier, of Saint Sulpice, to the Sisters of the Congregation,
" because I see therein, that God has deigned to bestow upon
" your community, His holy grace, which enables you to be;ir
** patiently, all the trials and crosses. He has been pleased to
" send you ; privations, inseparable from your daily occupa-
" tions, and to which you aae more than ever exposed, on
" account of the country and the times, in which you live. Con-
** tinue, my dear Reverend Mother, to encourage your children,
" and to inspire them with a true, a generous love of the cross.
" This salutary wood, is to us a source of untold blessings, and
** nothing draws down, more graces upon a soul, than a
" voluntary, or at least, submissive participation in the cross
" of Our Saviour, and devotion to His Most Holy Passion. I
" have requested Mr. de Belmont, (i), to procure you all the
" assistance and consolation, that the present state of things

(1) Mr. de Belmont, here mentioned, had succeeded Mr. Dollier de
Cawon, in the Superiority of the Seminary of Saint Snlpice. Mr. de
CassoB, the year previons to his death, gave the SiHters of the
Congregation, a last pledge of hiu esteem and devotednnss, in graft-
ing them the privilege oi having their sepulture in the Chnroh of
Notre Dame, and the free use of the Chapel of the Infant Jesus, this
favor has extended dovru to our own day.
In the act, which bears testimony to this favor, we read : ,

" The Paruh of Notre Dame, wishes to testify by this act, its ^ra-
" titude towards the Sisters, i return for the good anp pious,
" examples, they have ever give. , and for tije immense services, they
" have reudereu to the C'llony, iu instructing and forming lo the-
" praotioe of virtue, numberless young persons of their sez."^

1.^

1 (

ra-

— 256 —

!vi-i

** will allow. I beg your prayers, Reverend Mother, and a
" share in those of your pious Sisterhood." There was, indeed,
but one voice, among the waiters of the period, to render
homage to the important services, which the colony of Viile-
Marie received from the Congregation.

Leclerq, one of the RecoUet Fathers, speaks of them, as fol-
lows : " 1 he Sisters of the Congregation, succeed wonder-
" fully in Montreal. They have a boarding-shool, well attend-
" ed, besides external classes ; — the young girls who
" frequent them, are not only formed to habits of virtue, but
" are taught at the ame time, every useful and agreeable
" branch becoming their sex. These good Sisters, also prepare
" school teachers for the different villages near Montreal."
Later, Mr. de Champigny, says among other things, in a letter
to the french minister at Court : *' A great number of little
" girls, attend the schools, taught by these Sisters, where they
" learn to sev, to knit, and all kinds of needle work, besides
" being well trained to their Christian duties." De Ramsay,
Governor of Montreal, adds : '* The Sisters of the Congrega-
" tion, are indispensable to the colony; the success that attends
" their labors, is worthy of our highest admiration." Later,
still, Mr. Raudot, who succeeded Mr. de Champigny, in the
office of Intendant, spoke most favorably of the Congregation
in his Court's dispatches ; at the -lame time, he proved his
devotedness to this institution, by repeated demands for as-
sistance, so as to enable the Sisters to establish themselves in
all those localities, that required the benefit of their zeal and
their examples. " The Sisters of the Congregation," he con-
tinues, " could not be more useful than they are, to the
" colony. By means of their different establishments in our
" rising towns and country places, and thanks to their zealous
" care, a large part of the youth of our population, has been
" withdrawn, from the state of ignorance, in which they would
" invariably have lived, had it not been for the Sisters' kindly^
" assistance. There are still a number of Parishes, where it
'f would be desirable to establish branches of the Congrega-
" tion ; immense good would result for the entire country, by

~ 257 —

" the bestowal of funds for this purpose. It would be neces-
" sary at the same time, to do something of the kind for the
" boys, and no expense incurred by His Majesty, could be
" more useful or more necessary. We can judge from the re-
" suit of the Sisters' efforts, what a similar institution would
" produce for the boys." But all these marks of esteem
and devotedn(2ss, given to the Congregation, by the mdst
distinguished persons in the land, and particularly by Mr.
Raudot, could not shield it from contradictions and crossiis '^
and the institution, that devoted friends wished to extend and
maintain, became again a prey to troubles and anxieties, occa-
sioned by a misguided zeal, and a false interpretation of it»
spirit and its rules. These events signalized the reign of
Sister Catherine Charly, of the Blessed Sacrament ; the heroine
of Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness, of her last noble sacrifice.
Would it not be well, dear reader, to speak more at length of
this pious Sister, so loved by God, and by the worthy foundress
of her iratitution ; it would prove, how truly Sister Bourgeoys
was inspired by Heaven, when she yielded up her life, that
another might be spared, thereby imitating the example of
her Divine Master. We shall consecrate a few lines, in one of
the following chapters, to the family of this admirable and vir-
tuous Sister of the Congregation of Notre Dame :

" Upon whose face is marked
Expression,, holy, deep, resigned,
The calm sablimity of mind."

k I

fli'

Itfai

CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD

I !

i«'

111

Jl picture of the past, or Canac'^a in 1700.— Confidence of the people, in
Sister LeBer's intercession. — Sister Bourgeoys' external Congrega-
tion.— Sister Leber's banner.— The Baron of Longueuil and his expe-
dition.— The English fleet, before Qnebec- Sad disaster, incident to
this eyont. — The Governor General of Canada expresses his grati-
tude on this occasion.' -Our Lady of Victory,

It was the year 171 1. The discordant sounds of war, re-
jsounded around the youthful city of Ville-Marie, and formed
A strange contrast, to the peaceful smiling scenes, that lay
"within its borders. Scenes, whose beauties were enhanced, by
rich autumnal shades, and plentiful golden harvests. Canada,
had long been the object of English conquest ; came the mo-
ment, when the long threatened invasion was put into execu-
tion. At the period, of which we are writing, some 3,000 men
left New York, armed and equipped for battle, with their field
pieces, and all the ammunition necessary to attack Ville-Marie
by land, while a fleet, far more considerable, was directed
towards Quebec. " These armies," we read, " were more nu-
merous than all the united forces of Canada." Ville Marie's
-sole rampart was a pike fence, and no wonder, that the
citizens were in despair ; they looked around in vain for assist-
ance ; none vas to be found in man. They remembered then
'• the words of the psalmist : '* Our God is our refuge and our
strength, our Helper, in troubles, which have fallen on us ; '
and louder and stronger, than in their most hopeful days,
Sursum Corda, reechoed throughout each brave christian
heart On high, were fixed their imploring gaze and outstretched
arms ; never perhaps, were souls more open to the call of
grace, than in this extremity, when their Altars and their homes
w«re threatened, to become either a mass of ruins, or a
shelter and a refuge, for the enen ^es of their nation and their
creed. In order to avert the storm, the people had recourse to
prayer and mortification ; voluntary penances, fasts, religious

— 259 —

i!#'

processions, frequentation of the Sacraments, now became ma-
nifestations of man's faith and trust in God. Multitudes of the
weaker sex, consented to sacrifice their natural tendencies to
dress and vain ostentation, and vowed, to wear neither rib*
bands, nor laces, nor jewels, for the space of a year. Still more
the members of Sister Bourgeoys' external Congregation, made
a solemn promise, that if Heaven deigned to preserve Ville-
Marie, from the approaching danger, they would build a chapel
in honor of " Our Lady of Victory," so as to hand down to
posterity, a monument of their lasting gratitude.

While consternation was depicted upon every countenance,
Sister LeBer's cousin and faithful attendant, Annie Barroy en-
tered the cell of the recluse, and informed her of the dreaded
calamity, in hopes that her prayers and supplications, might
draw down divine protection upon her country, and upon her
countrymen. She had, no doubt, been prevailed upon to act
thus, by the citizens of Ville-Marie, who deemed the sojourn of
this pious recluse in their midst, a blessing and a favor con-
ferred upon them by God ; in consequence, they relied as con-
fidingly upon her mediadon with Heaven, as though her name
had been already enrolled among the Saints of God, and
altars raised, to perpetuate her memory, her fame. Upon hear-
ing the above rientioned details. Sister Leber, remained for
some time absorbed in her own thoughts ; then, as if struck by
some irresistible conviction, she turned towards her attendant
saying with calm and assurance. " Fear not, our heavenly
Mother, will guard this country, and in particular this city, so
specially consecrated to her."

Anxieties increased, and the inhabitants feared every mo-
ment, to see their loved Ville Marie, besieged by the enemy.
Sister Leber was a^ain informed of the apparent danger ;
this time she took within her hands, a picture representing the
Mother of God, and wrote upon it the following prayer : Queen
" of Angels, Our Sovereign and Our dear Mother, your
" children of the Congregation, place all their confidence in
" you ; all their hopes are in your intercession. Relying upon
** your motherly benevolence, they beg that you will not allow

— 260 —

rII

" th*?! enemy, to take possession of what belongs to those, who
" are under your special protection." She then gave the pic-
ture to her cousin, requesting that it should be fastened to the
barn-door of the Congregation, so that the provisions an<t
other necessaries, which had been stored away there, might
not be injured. No sooner was Sister LeBer's pious act known,,
than numbers hastened to the Congregation with pictures^
which they had brought for that purpose, and begged, that the
recluse would write similar prayers upon them. Humility pre-
vented her from yielding to that request ; her refusal dissatis-
fied them, and in consequence they seized the original and
thus, compelled her to write the same prayer over again (i).

The confidence thus testified, was not limited to the poor
and lowly ; universal respect was paid to her reputation of
sanctity ; the most eminent, and the most distinguished
persons in the land, gave her every mark of esteem and con-
fidence, in these moments of public calamity. Her cousin the
Baron of Longueuil, sumamed tiic Machabeus of Montreal,
was Governor at this time, he resolved at this critical juncture,
to attack the advancing enemy, without further delay ; but, as-
his sole reliance, was in the protection of that Virgin Mother,,
who had been chosen Sovereign of the country, he wished to
march with a banner, having her image on one side, and on the
other, a prayer, composed and written by Sister LeBer. She-
could not refuse this favor, as pious as it was lawful. Conse-
quently she prepared the banner, placed thereon, the pure
image of the Immaculate Conception, then wrote around it,
the following inscription. " Our enemies rely upon the strength
" of their arms ; we trust in the Queen of Angels, whom we
" invoke. She is temble as an army in battle array, vnth h«f
" assistance, we vill A^anquish our enemies?" The banner was
blessed in the church of Notre Dame, by Mr. de Belmont,
Sujierior of the Seminary of Saint-Sulpice ; then, solemnly
pliiced in the Baron's hands, in presence of a large number of

(1) Thia piotnre ia atlU pvaserved at thd Coai^fegatiuiv UM* the
ayer which Slater JjeBer composed and wrotp, with h$r own hw^
recited daily by the Siaten, at the eleae of their evening prayer;

261 —

persons, who had assembled to witness this imposing scene.
De Longueuil received the staiidard, as a mark of protection
from above, and bearing it, in his own hands, he went forth to
meet the enemy, notwithstanding the fears and anxieties of
those around him. " If the wind is favorable," exclaimed
Annie Barroy, as she entered ler cousin's cell, " the English
*' fleet, will soon be before Quebec, and the fate of the colony
** sealed." The trusting recluse reassured her, saying, " Sister,
your fears will not be realized, our heavenly Mother, has pro-
mised to watch over this country. She is our guardian, should
we apprehend any danger under her protection ? " Wordly
wisdom, would no doubt have condemned this calm assurance,
and smiled at her trusting faith in Heaven, but time told, that
her answer came from above, for it is a most well known his'
torical fact, that when the fleet destined to attack Quebec, had
entered the Saint Lawrence, and lay to the north of " L'ile aux
CEufs," a violent south wind arose, dispersed the vessels, while
:fiome of the largest were dashed to pieces on the rocks j
the waters and the shores were covered with the floating bodies
-of the dead. Thunder and lightning seemed to render the
scene more terrific '* One ship " we are told, " was struck so
" violently, that its keel was thrown far up, on the land." This
-disaster j-^'niidated the admiral, and caused him to appre-
hend the loss of the remainder of his fleet ; he returned
directly to London, with the few ships under his command.
Two sailors only escaped, to bring home the sad tidings.
Hearing that the fleet had been destroyed, the land forces sent
to attack Ville-Marie retraced their steps.

The Canadians might well consider this event, as a striking
proof of divine protection. The Governor General de Vau-
"dreuil, wrote as follows, to the Minister of the French Navy :
** We return thanks to God, for the miraculous protection, which
" He has been pleased to confer upon the colony. All arc
" unanimous in the belief, that the Almighty has preserved the
•" colony, and that His hand alone, caused the destructicm of
f the English fleet, and permitted, that not a single man should
^* be lost, on our side."

("^^KVi'

— 262

,.i I

Mother Juchereau, in her history of the Hotel-Dieu of Que-
bec, gives us the following details, which may not prove unin-
teresting to our readers, she writes :

" All those who had witnessed this catastrophe, assured us,.
" that there was an immense quantity of useful articles among'
" the wreck. It was thought proper to gather them up. In
" consequence, a vessel was loaded, and some forty men were
" sent to the spot, so that when spring came, they could set tO'
" work. They remained there, until the month of June, thea
" came back with five ships heavily laden ; from them, we
" received the following account. It was a fearful sight," they
" told us, " to behold more than 2,000 bodies strewn along
" the beach, (i) in every attitude, that despair and fear could
" assume. Seven women, who had apparently perished toget-
" her, were found, holding each other by the hand. The-
"English were so certain of victory, that they brought with'
" them their wives and children. It was a sad, a heart-rending
" spectacle, and the fetid scent, borne along by the breeze, was
" insupportable ; for though a number of these bodies were car-
" ried away, by the tide each day, more than enough remained
" to infect the air. Many veteran heroes, were among them,
" and could be easily recognized, because they wore decora-
•* tions ; commissions were found upon them, signed by
" James the II of England, who was a refugee in France, in
♦' 1689. There were also Catholics among these unfortunate
" creatures, who were easily distinguished, because they wore
" on their clothes and persons, pictures and medals, which
" proved their dqvotion to our Blessed Lady. A quantity of
" cannon, bullets, iron chains, &a, a provision of cloth, blank-
" ets, magnificent saddles, silver swords, double tents, guns,

table utensils, locks of every kind, clocks, and many other

* articles, all of which were sold at auction, every one being:

* desirous of obtaining some little object, in remembrance or

* this wonderful event, and of the visible protection, which;

* Heaven had granted to the colony."

Many acts of thanksgjiving w ent up, from numberless grateful

(1) Bancroft, the Anif^r. j|m historian, gays 1,000 bodies.

— 263 —

hearts, and echoes of the soul-stirring Te Deum, rolled along
the hill-sides and valleys of Canada. Religion received with
open arms, the hearts that had grown lax in hei service, but
now returned to that God, who has promised mercy and
compassion to the repentant soul. Every solemn resolution,
taken in the moment of daiiger was now accomplished ; but
none, perhaps, evinced greater ardor, than the young persons
who composed Sister Bourgeoys' external Congregation. They
set to work at once. The Sisters of the Congregation gave
them a portion of the convent grounds, and the sanctuary of
" Our Lady of Victory," which they had vowed to build, soon
raised its modest head, above the dwellings of Viile-Marie. The
chapel of *' Our Lady of Victory," built by the pious gratitude
of 1 7 1 1, was destroyed in the conflagration of 1 768 ; it was recon-
structed the following year, through the generous assistance of
Mr. de Montgolfier, of Saint-Sulpice, a signal benefactor of
Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation.

So far, the Sodality had been solely under the guidance of the
Sisters, but it now assumed a new form, in giving more exten-
sion to that devotion, which was one of the strongest desires of
Sister Bourgeoys' heart. Mr. JoUivet, curate of Notre Dame,,
took this Society into his own hands, and presided at all their
reunions up to the time of his death. Thus the sodality of
" Our Lady of Victory," has become a parochial work, at which
a sister of the Congregation always assists. To increase the
devotion of the faithful, towards the glorious patroness of the
Society, Mr. de Montgolfier obtained from his Holiness, Bene-
dict the XIII, many precious privileges and indulgences.

Its grey stone walls, still stand, a tell tale of the past At
present, the beautiful sanctuary of " Our Lady of Pity," stands
betiide the venerable pile^ within the convent enclosure, and
here, have been held of late years, the weekly reunions of the
Society. More than 300 members recite together, every sunday,.
the office of Our Blessed Lady, and by their communions and
other pious acts, they keep alive within their hearts, the salutary
teachings, and the virtuous practices, which were taught to their
elders, by Margaret Bourgeoys, in 1658. It is consequently the

pi.

t
I

111 y

— 264 —

^ ;

1, 1

*.-

Mff

v./'

iit

I.,,

I'i

-i , fi

i'
1

■

hk ^

B ^

eldest confraternity in Montreal, where multitudes of young
pfffsons, have persevered in the practice, of every virtue, that
ibould adorn the female heart. " Our Lauy of Victory " still
dear, because of its antiquated appearance, and the many hair
lowed remembrances connected with its history, now receives
svithin its old fashioned portals, a joyous throng of happy
youth, who jjartake there, of the benefits and the advantages of
a thorough christian education, and who bless the stream of
science, as it flows.

' Tis a spot, where flowers of joy and peace,
Spring from the fertile sod ;
And breathe the perfume of their praise,
. On every breeze to God.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURTH.

An echo of 1700.— S'ster Catherine Chariy of the Blessed Sacrement.—
Marie du Mesnil.— Four 818161*8 of the Congregation.— Marie Char-
ly's mission.— Sister Catherine Charly's early days.— She conseorates
her youth to the service of God, in Sister Bourgeoys' Congregation.
—The rule of the Congregation.— Death of the pious Sister.

You have not forgotten, dear reader, that eventful night, the
first of 1700, when Margaret Bourgeoys yielding to a divine
inspiration, performed an act, the most heroic that christian
charity could suggest.

Echoes, of these soul-inspiring words, are still lingering in
our ears. " Why not take me, the old and useless, and spare
that poor Sister, who can yet serve thee long ? " We remem-
ber how agreeable these words were to Heaven, and how
sweetly they fell upon the eternal ear, for they were heeded.

Sister Catherine Chariy, came back from the gates of
Heaven, in answer to Sister Bourgeoys' prayer, " spare that
" poor Sister, who can yet serve thee long." It would seem,
as we read over the annals of the Congregation, relative to a
period, so fertile in sacrifices and privations of every kind, that,
the venerable foundress had foreseen, the sea of conflicts and
dangers, through which her beloved institution was destined to
pass, and that with her usual discrimination, she had chosen
to conduct her frail bark, at this time, the gifted nun, upon
whom her prophetic glance had rested, and for whom, she had
so generously given up her life. " Spare that poor Sister, who
" can yet serve thee long." Sister Catherine Chariy lived, and
ait the period of which we are writing, was the fourth Superior
of the Congregation. It may not be amiss, as we pass by the
year.s, that bear testimony to her wise and judicious govera-
men • speak of this pious Sister, as the annals of the house
represent her, and as Margaret Bourgeoys loved her. We
read that, " she was bom in one of the most virtuous families,
■with which God had blessed Canada. Her father, Andrew

— 266 —

Charly de Saint-Ange, was alike distinguished for his piety,
talettts and unswerving rectitude in the path of honor. It was
in Paris, his native city, that he consented to join the colonists,
in their praise worthy undertaking, and through the medium of
the Baron de Renty, his services were offered and accepted by
the Montreal Company.

The highest encomium we can bestow upon her Mother,
Marie du Mesnil, is to say, that Royer de la Dauversibre, made
choice of her, to bear to Ville-Marie, that spirit of faith and
religion, so necessary in the formation of a colony. It was in
the year 1653, that she came to Canada, accompanied by
Sister Bourgeoys and Mr. de Maisonneuve.

Many thoughts must have crowded upon the young girl's
mind, during the long wearisome journey, as she listened to
Mr. de Maisonneuve's descriptions of the people, with whom
she was going to live, their strange customs and novel ways ;
and when finally, the site of her future home, fell full in view,
indescribable emotions, m have caused her heart to beat
with joy and gratitude to Go.^ What was to be her future ?
What would time bring her, upon its shadowy pinions ? Ah I
could she have lifted the veil and cast a glance upon her com-
ing years, wonder and admiration would have quickened her
pulse, and sent their throbs down to her heart of hearts ;
she would have almost worshipped the incomparable woman,
by whose side she lingered, to catch,

I
J'

" Tho' 'twere but an echo,

Of those gentle tones, bo f nil of

Love, and sweet persuasiveness.'*

From all that we have heard, from all that we have read,
there must have been something irresistibly attractive, about
Sister Bourgeoys, while her virtue triumphed over hearts and
difficulties,

" None knew her, but to love."

The year after their arrival in Canada, Andrew Chftily de

— 267 —

Saint- Ange, and Marie du Mesnil, were united in marriage, (i)^
and later, of the children that blessed their union, four conse-
crated their lives to God, in the rising institution of the
Congregation The first Sister, Marie Charly de Saint-Ange, a
pure young blossom, tcio lovely far, for earth, came in her sofl
beauty and dove like innocence, to Margaret Bourgeoys' side,
and promised there, in 1679, ^^^ young heart to God alone.
Her career was beautiful and short ; — she lingered, but three
years beside the saintly Sister, who had watched over her in-
fancy, and who gave her back to Heaven, ere she had
completed her eighteenth year. She had accomplished her
mission here below, for,

" Angels have th'^ir mission here below,
And the sweet fragile flowers too."

When Jane LeBer, returned from Quebec, at the close of
her school-days, and entered anew her father's home, her ears
listened with delight and pleasure to the ever reverting theme,
of Sister Bour;;eoys' praise. She aoon learned to love the
pious nun, and her dearest and most familiar walks, were to
the Church of Notre Dame, to the Congregation of Notre

(1) On the day of Sister Bourgeoys' obsequies, as Madam Charly
was leaving the church, she made the followmg r»unark, to one of the
Sisters : "Mr. de Belmont si>oke eloquently on our dear Mother Bour-
'* geoys' virtue, but nfter alt, he only repeated, what every one knew ;
" I could tell from my own experience, things that had never been
" (SS'd." Thereupon, she reverted to the period of her marriage, and
to the prophetic spirit, which even then, characterized Sister Bour-
geoys, saying, although, she had willingly consented to become the
wife of Andrew Oharly, still, as the h(»ur drew near, she felt an in-
surmountable repugnance come over her. "1 confided my troubles
" to Sister Bourgeoys," she added, " and this good Mother, endeavored
" by every pfHwible means, to change my resolution, and to make me
" understand, the greatness of this Sacrament, the will of Heaven, &o.
" Being that mv disposition continued the same, she took my hand»
"and said: "Come with me Marie!" Opening the door of her little
" oratory, she knelt and prayed. I could not do as much. A few
." moments after, she arose. Taking my two hands in hers, she said, in
" that tone of persuanivenees, which calms at once : " Marie ! God
" demands this sacritice. Go, my child and accomplish His holy will.
" He will blesa you, and one day your children will be mine." "While
" she siKike." adds Madam Charly, " ray first inclination came back,
" a seiiSe of happiness stole over me, atid I felt the truth of her words,
" thpt God called me to this state of life. She prophesied indeed, for
" my four daughters, are Sisters of the Congregation." And she might
hftve added, m a grateful remembrance came back to her : " Uhe gave
" hur life, tnat my child might be spared."

— 268 —

JD^me. Ah ! h'w the young girl loved its humble precincts,
how she loved to breathe its pure atmosphere ! She met there,
the fair young novice, whose virtues perfumed her path, and
won every heart. Miss LeBer, was singularly drawn towards
her, and Marie Charly soon gained a complete ascendency
over her youthful affection. Solid virtue, was the basis of this
strong friendship. It had been so willed by God, for Marie
Charly, was an angel in human guise. Her mission, v-as to
lead this soul to Heaven, but it was only when her lips were
sealed by death, that the inspiration given, was understood and
heeded. Death is ever sad, but doubly so, M'hen it snatches
from us, and embraces in its icy folds, the forms of those we
love.

Sister Marie Charly began suddenly to decline, and as her
young friend, watched and prayed beside her, she seemed to
view in snother light, the piety, the patience, the obedience,
which marked so beautifully, her last days on earth. She
longed to die, — to die, — that she might rest for aye, in the
Eternal bosom, and be clasped there in the divine embrace.
The thought of Heaven> filled her pure soul, with such unspeak-
able happiness, that Jane LeBer, was strangely and wonder-
fully impressed. She too, would live for God alone, — for God,
as had lived her dear young friend, — and to consecrate her
heart, her whole being, to His love, was now, the sole object
of her longing desires. The resolution was renewed and
strengthened, as she knelt beside the inanimate form, she had
so much prized, and to which, death had seemingly added, new
and sweeter charms. The calm, the heavenly expression of
mildness, innocence and sanctity, which beautined her fair
young face, aroused within the heart of Jane Leber, feelings
of emulation to walk tn the footsteps of her departed friend ;
to judge from the eiTects, which this event had produced,
one would have supposed, that the deceased had assumed «
new life, in the person of Jane LeBer, and that her spirit of
consecrfttion to (jod, and detachment from atl earUtly flings,
iiad indeed been communicated to her friend.

It was almost immediately after this circumstance that Janie;

I !

— 269 —

liCBer, took the heroic resolution, of which we have already-
spoken and M^hich she so nobly executed. Mary Charles mis-
sion was indeed acc( nplished, and bereaved friends in their
n^oments of deep regret, for the loss of so dear and so gifted a
being, could well exclaim :

" The spring shall give as violets baok,
And every flower, but thee."

Some years later, In 1686, a second Sister entered the novi-
tiate of the Congregation. This was Cath?ri^^e Charly de
Saint-Ange, of the Blessed Sacrement. Three years later, in
1689, Mary- Ann Charly de Saint Ange, followed in their foot-
steps. She bore the name of the Nativity and like unto her
elder Sister, she gently passed from earth to Heaven, sheddmg
around her perfume and gladness. At the age of twenty,
she rejoined her angelic Sister Marie. This event marked
1692. A fourth Sister, Elizabeth Charly de Saint-Ange, came
to the Congregation, in 1696. She bore the name of oaint
Frances, and shared the labors of the institution, for the space
of seventeen years. She died in 17 13, in her fiftieth year.

Let us now return, dear reader, to Sister Catherine Charly,
the heroine of Sister Bourgeoys' noble sacrifice. She was bora
the 30th May, 1665, and received the name of Catherine, from
her godmother, Catherine Legardeur, wife of Charles d'Aille-
boust des Musseaux, later, Governor of Ville-Marie. Confided
to Sister Bourgeoys' care, from her most tender years, she was
formed at this early age, to the practices of solid piety, and
consecrated her young heart to God, ere the deceits and cares
of life, had beguiled its innocence. In the census of 168 1, she
was numbered among the sisters of the Congregation, being
then in her fifteenth year. The virtues and rare qualities con-
spicuous in this young sister, won for her, the most important
functions of her community, at a still early age. In the elec-
tions made during the year 1693, we hear her proclaimed
Mother A*istant, in 1698, Mistress of the Novitiate, and finally
in 1708, she is presented to us as the fourth Superior of the
6o«gregaticm. Margaret Bourgeoys had not been deceivedi

( 1
t i

iLn

Kill

[1.

— 270 —

in the estimate, she had formed of Sister Charly's virtues, and
her rare qualities of mind and heart Hardly had she assumed
the reins of government, when arose that violent storm, against
the Congregation, relative to the simple vows which had been
prescribed, for the sisters in 1698. We have already remarked,
that several attempts had been made, to engage the sisters,
either to join the Ursuline Oi ..ier, or else embrace the cloister,
and how these attempts failed. The sisters of the Congrega-
tion, could not accede to these demands, without contradicting
the designs of Kea/en, upon their institution. Sister Bour-
geoys had received a special mission, and to accomplish this
mission, special graces were given, and special virtues demanded
in return. The governor and other principal officers of Ville-
Marie, who had been eyewitnesses, to the immense advantages
reaped by the colony, from Sister Bourgeoys' institution, had
always been averse to luese proceedings, and in consequence,
wrote to the minister at court, and requested that these tenta-
tives, so painful to the sisters of the Congregation, and to them-
selves, might not be renewed. It is not our intention, to enter
into these details ; we have simply mentioned them, so as to
prove Sister Bourgeoys' keen spirit of discernment, in choosing
those, who were to preside over the future of her Congregation ;
and it is to be observed, that in this, as in numerous other cir-
cumstances, she evinced extraordinary penetration. " Sister
Charly," remarks one of Sister Bourgeoys' biographers, " seemed
** to have been elevated to the superiority, only to give proofs,
** as it were, of the rare capacity, and the wisdom, with which
" Heaven had endowed her. Under her mild and judicious
" administration, the Congregation prospered, despite storms
" and difficultitjs, and the troubles that had occasioned so many
" anxieties and cares, proved later, that they were indeed,
" * blessings in disguise." Somej^ears after the death of the foun-
dress of the Congregation, the sisters, were desirous.' of possess-
ing a written memorial of her virtues, that they might >equeath
to her future children ; Mr. Glaiidelet, "^"^icar General of Que-
bec, a zealous and devoted friend to the sisters of the Congre-
gation, oflered to render them this service, in answer to ^ter

— 271 —

Charly's request We extract the following letter, from the
annals of the Congregation, written by o.ster Charly, upon
receiving the precious ixianuscript

Congregation of Notre Dame,

Ville-Mane, November 12th, i7ii„

Reverend Sir,

Allow me to acknowledge the reception of your case, con-
taining the memoirs and the life of our dear sainted mother,
Margaret Bourgeoys, to which you kindly added a letter,
addressed to me, with the necessary instructions, for writing this
life. I have placed the entire parcel, in the hands of our
Mother Superior, who will see that it is copied, according to
your desires. Permit me, dear Sir, and most honored father,
to offer you the tribute of my own grateful feelings, for the
extreme kindness, and the trouble you have given yourself, to
complete this work. Your labor, has caused inexpressible joy,
to every member of our community ; and we shall hold your
kind office, in eternal remembrance. Our revered mother gave
up her life, gladly to preserve mine. I consider myself most
fortunate, and feel consoled, when I think, th?»t I contributed
towards the composition of her life, by the humble demand
which I made you, some years ago. You were kind enough to
realize my wishes, and thus, my most honored father, thanks to
you, we have the advantage of seeing her live again, in this
recital of her virtues. May her example spur us on, to deeds
of godliness, to deeds like unto hers. Obtain, by your prayers,
this grace for us all, and for me in particular. •

I remain, with the most profound respect, and lasting senti-
ments of gratitude. Sir, and most honored father,

Yotu: humble and obedient servant.

If.

i I'

>:'i

if:

Sister of the Blessed Sacrament.

— 272 —

A lapse of nineteen years, since Margaret Bourgeoys' holau-
taustic prayer, bad been uttered ; Sister Charly had accomplisli-
ed the mission given, when she came back to life, and now,
trusting in the promises of her God and Redeemer, she prepa-
res for her last earthly pilgrimage.

Even,?' year ou the 2Stii of January, our family necrology,
pays the following tribute to hei memory.

Died, this 25th of January, 1719, while fulfilling for the
second time, the functioits of the Superiority, our beloved and
honored Sister Catherine Charly de Saint Ange, of the Blessed
Sacrament. This worthy Sister, owed the preservation of her
life, to our illpstrious foundress, who offered herself to God^
that she might be saved. Through gratitude for her benefactress,
she assumed her religious name, (of the Blessed Sacrament).
Endowed with superior talent and remarkable virtue, she
rendiered many important services to our Congregation, in the
different offices of Mistress of the Novices, Assistant and Su-
perior.

She died at the age of fifty two, having devoted forty years
of her life, to the service of God, in the Congregation of Notre
Dame.

Kii

CHAPTER TWfiKl'l -FIFTH.

■fiister L'iBer's last year on enrth.— Ho*r perpetual adoration of the
Blessed Sacrament, oonimeuced at the Congregation. — The holy
Angtils assisted the pious reoluse at all times. The pnident and
"wise plans, which she ji^ormeu for the instruction of young persons.
—Closing scenes of an angelic life.— Obsequies.— Her last visit to
Notre Dame.— Sister LeBar's cell.— Our Lady of Pitj'.— The mira-
culous statue of Onr Lady of Pity. — Eulogium, pronounced by
Mx. de Belmont, the 8rd of October, 1714.

I k

1 !■■■■

'. ii'

! The last year of Sister LeBer's life on earth is not a tale,
that every hour brings with it ; not that its progress, was
marked by any extraordinary event, no, but simply, because it
was the last. She died as she had lived, united to God, by
prayer, mortification and sacrifice ; a pure being, elevated
-above this earthly sphere, as a host mediatrix, between
Heaven and earth. We have referred to her heroic virtues,
too often, dear reader, to allow the closing scenes of her life,
to pass by, unnoticed. The motive which led her to embrace
a secluded life, in Sister Bourgeoys' institution, was the death
of an angelic Sister, to whom she was most tenderly attached,
and whose last moments were marked by such beauty, and
such hopeful peace, that their remembrance alone, broke the
last feeble ties, that bound her to the world. " May my soul
" die the death of the just," she cried, " and my last hour be
** like unto hers." This was her unceasing prayer. No one
loved Sister Bourgeoys, more than Jane LeBer ; when the pious
foundress had left this world for a better, it was particularly, in
favor of her loved Congregation, that Sister LeBer manifested
her affection, by a generous and boundless solicitude. Not
satisfied with offering in its behalf her orisons, her austerit-.es,
and the merits of her angelic life, she drew down upon it, the
most precious graces, in founding the Perpetual Adoration be-
fore the Blessed Sacrament, for every hour of the day ; Sister
LeBer felt that the hour of her pilgrimage, was drawing to a

i (!'

274

dose, and she wished th^t the Congregation, should continue*
her life of love and adoration before the holy Tabernacle, when
her soul should be before the Eternal, in the courts of Heaven.
The Sisters granted her request, and from the moment of her
death, until this very hour, from the first rays of the morning,
until dark night, there is always a Sister in adoration before the
Altar, in behalf of the community. After Mr. LeBer's death,
his daughter wished to lay aside all claims to inheritance, in
favor of the Congregation. When Sister Bourgeoys, first laid^
the foundations of her community, she little thought, it would
increase so rapidly. We remember the tender interest and>
motherly solicitude that marked her last hours, when she laid
out plans for her children's comfort, ere she left them, and told
them to trust in Providence, for the necessary means to carrjr
out the undertaking. Sister LeBer, had heard of this recom-
mendation, and her generous heart, yearned to realize her
revered friend's dying wish. Thirteen years had elapsed since
then, and many unfavorable circumstances had prevented the
accomplishment, of her praise worthy designs. But this year,
1 71 4, brought with it, a presentiment of death, and she hastened
to fulfil her resolution. After recommending the matter to
God, she commenced by laying aside a sum, for the edu-
cation of a certain number of young persons ; then, as if
inspired, she requested the Sisters to commence at once, the
erection of their new building. Sister Saint Joseph, who had
the management of temporal affairs, obtained permission to
converse with Sister LeBer on this subject. She says : " Sister
" LeBer expresses a most ardent desire, to have the work.
" commenced, assuring me that such was the will of God, and
" that the holy Angels would surely assist us." She added :
'* That if we did not hasten with our preparations, we would
*♦ lose the opportunity of doing so. She spoke in a tone so
** persuasive and so inspired, that we really feared to delay,.
" and set to work at once." The foundations were soon laid,.
and Mr. de Belmont, of Saint Sulpice, blessed the comer stone:
on the aSth of May, 17 13.
The edifice was dedicated to Mary, Queen of Angels.

— 275 —

•

The following prayer, placed in the foundations, is a most
edifying memorial, of the piety and confidence which animated
our heroine and the worthy daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys :

" Holy Virgin, Queen of Angels, Refuge of all mankind;.
" youchsxfe to grant us the protection, we most humbly implore^
" for the beginning and the completion of this edifice, which
" we have undertaken, in compliance with our venerable Mo-
" ther's request. It is our most earnest desire, that it may
" contribute to the glory of thy Divine Son, and to thy greater
" honor. Watch c ver it, oh ! Immaculate Mary, so that mortal^
" sin may never enter, beneath its roof. Send guardian spirits.
" to protect, and to increase our devotion towards thee, so«
" that all its inmates may revere thee, as their guide, their
" Mother and their Queen." " Whenever the Sisters men-
tioned their fears, relative to their limited resources. Sister
LeBer would say" "Oh ! we will ask the Angels to take
" charge of the undertaking, they will supply us, with all that.
" is requisite," and indeed, adds Sister Saint Joseph, " we
" had many striking proofs, that the holy angels, answeredl
" Sister LeBer's prayer. The few workmen we had were them-
" selves surprised at the rapid progress of the work, and from
" this, the report spread, " that the men worked during the
" day, and the holy angels during the night ; this saying:
" was not confined to Ville-Marie alone." Mother Juchereau^
wrote the same thing from Quebec, and thus confirmed thfr
pious belief, that Sister LeBer was really assisted, by these
celestial spirits. She says : " The holy angels assist the pious*
" recluse in many ways ; she is wont to converse with ihem,
'* and undoubtedly, they take great pleasure, in comrauni-
" eating with this angelic creature." Sister Saint Joseph men-
tions an instance of her simplicity and confidence. " One day^
" Sister I^eBer requested me to send her, a workman to repair
" her spinning wheel. I forgot to do so at the time, and went
" afterwards to apologize for my neglect, adding that I would
" atone for my fault, by immediately complying with her
" request, she smiled and answered : " Oh ! it is all right now^
** the good angels mended my wheels they come to me in all

i.i

! i

\ ■

— 276 —

f* my difficulties ; trust in their help, and you will surmount
"*' every obstacle." As the construction of the new building
was commenced at Sister LeBer's request j this same Sister,
who directed the workmen tried to prevail upon her, to visit at
least the building. She had never consented to see the plan,
nor did she know on what precise spot, the edifice was erected,
although she heard the men working daily, and might have seen
all, without leaving her cell. She answered with her usual
mildness : " Oh ! I do not think, that my presence is neces-
sary, but I shall see about it." Sister Saint Joseph understood,
and sa'd nothing more. When the construction was completed,
Sister LeBer accomplished her pious resolution. Putting
togething, all that remained of her fortune, she disposed of all,
-the 9th of September 17 14. Her intentions are expressed, in
the following act of donation.

" Convinced, that I cannot devote the remainder of my pro-

•■" perty, to a better use, or in a manner more conformable to

** God's glory. I will, that henceforth, my revenue be devoted

" to the education of young girls, whose parents have not the

^* means of providing for their instruction. The Sisters of the

■** Congregation of Notre Dame whose lives are a source of

•** edification to all, and whose zealous efforts have had so

^' many happy results, have been chosen to carry out this

■^' design. I am assured in advance, that my fondest desires

"** will be perfectly realized." Sister LeBer was well aware that

the Sisters of the Congregation, were qualified by their special

•vocation, for the instruction of youth. Still, she understood,

that all should not receive the same degree of education, and

expressed her views, in consequence. " It is the donor's wish,

*' that these young girls, should dwell in the convent as

" boarders, and learn there, all that is requisite to become

*' good and fervent christians. Besides their reh^'ous duties,

** they must be taught all sorts of useful work, to make, wash

" and repair their clothes. They will help in the kitchen every

" week, and thus be trained, to the practice of true humility."

By this arrangement. Sister J^eBer, gave striking proofs of her

^isdom and benevolence, and evinced, that she really sought

— 277 —

^Welfare of those, who depended upon her bounty, h wa»
lier wish, that they should be spared the unhappiness, attendant
upon a different plan of education. " It is well known," write*
one of her biographers, " bow many evils followed, from the
" system established in the famous institution of Saint Cyr,
" founded by Madame de Maintenon, for young girls of high
" leniage, but in reduced circumstances. The brilliant educa-
" tion, they there received, rendered them unfit, for the humble-
" position they were called upon to occupy, and exposed themi
" besides, to many dangers, and to much unhappiness. This
" evil," he continues, " was removed by a .gentleman of Saint
" Sulpice, Mr. Langurt de Gergy, who established a house in^
" his parish, which bore the name of Saint En/ant Jesus. There,
" noble, but poor girls, were received, and were brought up, on
" a plan, similar to that made choice of, by Sister LeBer.
" This means, enabled them, to fill respectable positions in
" the world, thus ensuring their temporal and otemal hap-
" piness. Society at large, has so many duties to perform, that;
*' it needs individuals suited to its different positions. Who-
" would accuse Cardinal Richelieu of not having promoted
" public weal throughout France ? Yet, this great statesman,.
" resolved to abolish petty colleges, because, instead of contri-
" buting to the good of the country, they led most of the rising
" generation, to embrace high professions, when God called
" them '.o embrace mechanical pursuits, and that social dis-
" turbances, were not unfrequently, the result of such an edu-
" cation."

Sister LeBer's plan, was then sanctioned by Mr. de Belmont,
and intimated to the Sisters of the Congregation. This act or
donation, was accepted and signed, the 9th of September, I7i4..
It was the crowning act of her benevolence, for the pious-
recluse was soon to receive her eternal recompense. StiH, not-
withstanding heuinaturalb weak and delicate constitution, she:
never deviated from the austere mode of life, she had pre-
scribed for herself The last twenty years of her existence were-
spent in mortification, lengthened prayer, constant work and:
interior trials of a most painful nature. No relaxation however^*

!
1

;

■ j

1
I

■

'hi
11

— 278 —

twas given to her poor frame, until one night, when the cold
'Completely overpowered her, while she was in adoration before
the Blessed Sacrament. Ah ! dear reader, does not this most
iheroic act, one of the last of a most heroic life, condemn our
inordinate love of comfort, our indifference, our lukewarm-
mess, when present before His Tabernacle ? This pure being,
had vowed her existence to His love, and it was there, before
the shrine of all her hopes, of all her desires, in the dead hour
of night, that she fell exhausted, powerless, in His presence.
It was time for her to go to Him, lov« had burst its earthly
capacities ! ,

The cross is heavy Father i I have borne
It long, and still do bear it. Let my worn
And fainting spirit, rise to that bright land,
Where crowns are given. Father take my hand.

This last effort, to prove her love to Jesus in the Blessed
Sacrament, brought on the illness, which was to terminate her
life. She took her bed, and it was only, when an imperious
command was given, that she consented to lie on a mattras3
and make use of bed linen. It was the first time, that she in-
dulged in such luxuries, since she entered tlie Congregation of
Notre Dame.

Sickness was not to her a source of uneasiness, nor did it

•cause heji to forget her cherished community. Calling to mind

at this moment, that she had not specified, in her will, who was

to inherit the scanty furniture, of her 'tumble abode, she senjt

for a notary, and bequeathed all that remained, to the sisters

of the Congregation, adding, " that no one was to deprive them

of these articles," proving by these words, that she did not wish

them to have any difficulty, after her death. This was her last

look, to things of eartL Then, it was, that those around her,

Ibecame eyewitnesses to that spirit of mortification, which had

€0 long animated her. A raging fever, burned within, yet she

never asked for a drop of water, to moisten her parched lips.

.She lay there, a voluntary victim, upon the altar of the cross.

IVhen her fearful coughing spells came on, she made the great-

— 279 —

•est eftbrt to repress them, through reverence for the Divine
Lover of souls, who dwelt beside her. She grew worse hourly.
The sisters hastened to her cell, anxious to look upon one,
whose life had been a continued n^iracle. This privilege could
not be refused. They came, ere her eyes were closed in death ;
her countenance seemed enshrined, in a halo of celestial light.
. She saw them not, for her soul was all absorbed in love divine.
No tongue may tell, what was passing then, between this pure
-victim and her God. It was something, perchance, like those
mysterious heavenly wmspers, that ravished the soul of the
beloved disciple, when he reclined at that last memorable sup-
per, upon the Sacred Heart of his Divine Lord ; or else, some-
thing akin to the silvery echoes, that floated around Magda-
lena's ears, upon that glorious morn of the Resurrection, when
that one word, " Maria," filled her inmost being, with new thrills
of love, of love unu.cerable. Perhaps this same sweetness was
now rejoicing her inward ear, giving her, in these last earthly
jnoments, a foretaste of heavenly bliss. None of her pious exer-
<:ises were omitted, and when her strength failed, Sister Annie Bar-
roy, now Saint-Charles, recited aloud her long vocal prayers, and
thus enabled the dying recluse, to join in spirit Unable to kneel,
•as was her wont, before the Tabernacle, she would send her
-cousin, from time to time, to meditate in her place, and
-requested the same favor from the sisters, when they came to
replace Saint-Charles. Two days pre ,'ious to her death, she
willed, that her body should be interred in the churcii of the
Congregation, giving the sisters, a last proof of her affection,
and of her confidence in their prayers, (i) Death could noc
part her, from the pious souls she had so fondly, and so truly
loved, ?nd to whom she felt herself indebted after God, for the
, grace of her special vocation. Fearing that afler her death,
her relatives might refuse to comply with her request, she wrote
an act, from which we extract the following :

(1) When dyinir;, MIks LeBer's 'iither reqaeated, that hia remains
-ahonld be int«rreu in (he church of the ConKregatiun, that death
jDight bring him nearer to his darling child, and give bini a place of
xeHt, in thti name spot, where she herself wonUl one day repose. Hit
{desires were acuompi ished, and hi«4 funeral service wascelebrateil. jaat
oeside her cell, while upon her ear, fell the last prayers and ohaut*
oi the sad I{^uiem.

ii!

^'d

— 280 —

" Miss Jane LeBer, recluse in the convent of the Congrega-
tion of Notre Dame, reflecting upon the short time that
remains to end her earthly career, having disposed of the
temporal possessions, which God had so kindly bestowed
upon her, has now resolved to make known her last earthly
desire.

" In the name of the Father, &c

" As a Christian and a Catholic, she recommends her soul
to God, and begs that He will admit her, into Kis heavenly
kingdom, through the merits of the passion and death of His-
Divine Son. To obtain eternal happiness, she solicits the
intercession of the Blessed Virgin Mary, of Saint Michael, of
Saint John the Evangelist, of her holy patrons, and of the
Saints in Heaven. Secondly, she wills, that after her deaths
hei body be interred, beside that of her father, in the church,
belonging to the Sisteis of the Congregation of Notre Dame.
Charles Lemoyne, Baron of Longueuil, whom she has
appointed her executor, will see that her request is faithfully
complied with."

" (oigned,) Jane LeBer."

This testamentary act, was dictated during the afternoon of
the lirst day of October, and though extremely weak, Sister
LeBer made an effort and signed the document The follow-
ing day, led on by her fervor, she thought she might say
some of her accustomed prayers, and asked for a Dook, tO'
recite the office of the Holy Cross. Hardly, had she taken a
sitting posture, when a sudden dizziness came over her, and
such utter prostration followed, that it was considered best, to
administer the last solemn rites of the church. The Blessed
Sacrament was carried to her ce'l, in a most impressive manner,
all the sisters assisting, each one bearing a lighted taper. A
few only entered, and witnessed the ceremony of her last com-
munion. It was the second of October, the festival ^.i" the
Holy Angels. Her sufferings were little thought of, when Jesu$-
had entered her heart ; she desired to have her curtains drawn^
so that no earthly sight, might disturb her, and with the calnii

— 281 —

and serene courage of a saint, she immolated her life, to God'»
greater glory.

" She gave Him all her love.
Like a flower, that flings its perfume
To the breeze."

' liife was waning fast At two o'clock in the morning, she
fell into a gentle agony. Her captive soul, so long retained,,
burst its fetters at nine o'clock, the 3rd October, 17 14, and was
ushered, we fondly trusf. by an escort of angelic spirits, who
placed her at the feet of the Eternal. Behold thy God ! thy
everlasting recompense. She is reunited now, for aye, to all
those she had so fondly loved, here below. Peace be thine
Jane LeBer ! peace, that follows the hard fought battle, and
the dearly earned victory. After this edifying death, the Sis-
ters hastened to testify their esteem and their veneration, for the
departed. Their first care was, to lay her out in her usual gar-
ments, so as to satisfy their own devotion, and that of the entire
city ; but her dress was so old and worn, that in order to clothe
her with becoming decency, another had to be made. Death
did not give her features, the repulsive expression it so often
imparts. Hers was the same sweet look of candor, mildness
and innocence, that had given so much beauty to her face, dur-
ing life. No one wearied, gazing on her angelic features, and
all sighed to share the happiness, which they felt, she now
enjoyed. Her body was thus exposed for two days, to the venera-
tion of the faithful. Multitudes assembled to witness the novel
scene, to look upon one whom they knew not, though she had
lived and died in their midst. Mother Juchereau writes from
her cloister : " After Sister LeBer's death, her remains were
" placed in state, in the church of the Congregation, her face
" uncovered, so as to satisfy the people's devotion. Crowd*
" came to behold her ; her tattered garments, and even her old
" straw shoes, became objects of veneration, and it has been
" affirmed that the faith of many, was recompensed on this-
" occasion."
The people satisfied, her magnificent obsequies followed.

'I,;

''IL

— 282 —

The body was borne to the Parish Church of Notre Dame, to
that church she had loved so well, and from whose solemn and
impressive ceremonies, «=^»*^ had so willingly exiled herself. A
grand funeral service wac celebrated, and Mr. de Belmont, of
Saint-Sulpice, pronounced a touching panegyric, on the virtues
of the deceased. Her remains were then brought back to the
Congregation, and interred beside those of her father.
Respect for her, whose mortal deposit they possessed, as
well as gratitude, for the numberless favors, she had con-
ferred upon their institution, induced the Sisters to have the
following inscription, written in golden letters, placed upon her
tomb.

"Here lies the Venerable Sister Jane LeBer, benefac-
** tress of this institution. Having led a retired life in her
*' father's house, for the space of fifteen years, she came to this
** convent, and in this chosen retreat, spent the last twenty
** years of her existence. She departed this life, in the fifty-
^' third year of her age, on the 3rd October, 1 7 14. May eternal
*" bliss be her portion, in the realms of everlasting peace."

" Thns far removed, and now transplanted flower!
ExpoMed JO more to blast or tempest rude,
Sheltered with tenderest care from frost or shower.
And each rough seaiion's cold vicissitude.
Now, may thy form in bowers of peace, assume
Immortal fragrance, and unwithering bloom."

(Hrmaks.)

We extract from a letter, written by Sister Saint Joseph, to
A distinguished Ecclesiastic of Quebec.

" We have jur t returned from Sister LeBer's funeral service.
•" I can assure you, that this ceremony, so sad in appearance,
'" has nevertheless, awakened feelings similar to those, that one
*' would have experienced, at the close of a grand and solemn
" mass of thanksgiving, in honor of some great saint In all
** probability, the souls in Purgatory, have had all the benefit,
'* for we cannot believe, that she kept them company, for even
" one instant I have always regretted that you did not know
"her.

— 283 —

" When we approach her tomb, we are spell-bound, in the
^* same way, as when we pray before the heart of our venerable
-*' Mother Bourgeoys. We shall, no doubt, receive before these
** two home altars, special assistance for both body and soul.
"*' Several persons have already made this same remark, and I
*' can surely add my testimony to theirs."

After Sister LeBer's death, her appartments, as well as the
little furniture they contained, were considered as precious
relics. Those who repaired to her tomb, loved also to visit
.her cell, wifli feelings of respect and devotion. In 1768, the
convent of the Congregation was destroyed by fire, and no
trace of Sister LeBer's cell was left. A new church was subse-
quently raised upon the old foundations, the space foimerly
•occupied by the heroic recluse, was added to ;he church, and
became its sanctuary. A number of years later, this second
'^hurch was demolished, and a more spacious one erected in
its place. The beautiful little church of " Our Lady of Pity,"
Ibuilt in the grecian style of architecture, stands on the same
sit, where Margaret Bourgeoys and Jane LeBer, ^erected, the
first church of the Congregation. A monumental slab on the
? right, marks the place, where the remains of the recluse were
-deposited,

When her coinn was opened, in 1822, after a lapse of one
.hundred and eight years, it was found to contain a heap of
pearly white dust, only. This entire dissolution, was attributed
to Sister LeBer's delicate constitution, and austere mode of
living. The centre of the new church, is the favored
spot, where she spent the last twenty years of her life.
'" There, says Mr. de Belmont, she dwelt as a public
" victim, offering herself in sacrifice to God, to obtain
'* His choicest blessings upon her fellow citizens, and desiring
" above all things the sanctification of youth." The little
church that now stands as a record of the past, is enriched
with a miraculous statue, representing " Our Lady of Pity."
The object of special honor for several centuries in France, it
has been the source of manifold blessings in the New World.
Time had considerably weakened recollections the heroic

I J

— 284 —

recluse, but God willed not, that the ground, sacred with so
many hallowed remembrances, should share the fate of earth's^
transitory things. Hence the treasure so miraculously ob-
tained, has been the means of drawing hither, crowds who-
witness daily, new manifestations of God's love and infinite
power. " Montreal," it has been truly said, " enjoys a cele-
" brity of its own," so many events religious and instructive,,
are connected with its foundation.

Consecrated in a special manner, to the Queen of Heaven,
it is not surprising, that devotion to our Blessed Lady, should
be conspicuous, among the religious acts of its inhabitants.
Two sanctuaries were erected in honor of their heavenly
Mother, by the Sisters of the Congregation : Notre Dame de
Bonsecours, of which we have already spoken, and the Church
of our " Lady of Pity." The miraculous statue, was venerated
as far back as the year 1362, in the Cathedral Chapel ot Di-
dier, in the city of Avignon, — city, rich in religious remem-
brances, aud remarkable as having been at different times, the
sojourn of the Popes. One of the Cardinal Bishops, who re-»
sided there, under Pope Inno'-snt the VI, by name Bertrand
Dentis, fell dangerously ill, in October, 1355. It was this good
man's wish, thai the Church of Saint Didier, should be rebuilt
upon another plan, and erected into a Collegiate. His pious
wishes were ratified by the Pope, and in consequence, the
Church was dedicated the 24th of May, 1359. The generosity
and the piety of the Cardinal founder, was a source of edifica-
tion to all. Many opulent families, came in their turn, to
contribute to the good work. Among them, was a noble and
pious italian priest, descended from the illustrious family of
the Counts of Retrochini. Singularly devout to the Mother
of God, he constructed a chapel in honor of Our Lady of
Pity, assisted by his pious mother, the Countess of Folgni.
Heaven was pleased to favor the people's devotion, by a'
number of miracles, which attached wonderful veneration t<!^
the spot. *

Then came the revolution of 1793, and the heart rending^
disasters, which marked its passage, when religion was cast

— 285 —

^ide, when its institutions were demolished and its temples
desecrated, by impious hands. The Church of Saint Didier,
was divested, not ouiy of its exterior beauty, but of every mark
of piety and veneration. The costly works of art, that embel-
lished the church, were stolen or destroyed, or else heaped
together in one of the public squares, to be sold for fire wood
A pious lady, who had witnessed this sad spectacle, bought
the pile, which contained the precious statue ; her stratagem,
saved the relic.

A devout member of Saint Didier's Church, whose devotion
had often led him to invoke " Our Lady of Pity," left at his
death, a considerable sum, destined to ornament the church,
in which the statue was placed. His desires were accomplished
by one of his nephews, Mr. Fabris, of. Saint Sulpice. Extremely
devout to the sorrows of Mary, he not on'/ employed the sum
left by his uncle, but expended much more, in the construc-
tion of a magnificent niche; destined to received the statue.
When all was finished, there was so great a disproportion bet-
ween the niche and the statue, that it was thought advisable, to
procure another of larger dimensions. This was done ; beauti-
fully sculptured and portraying most perfectly, the dolors of
Mary, the new statue soon won the admiration of those, who
gazed upon it. Consequently, the removal of the original
excited neither murmur nor discontest. Later, it was presented
to Mr. Fabris, as a token of gratitude and remained in hisposr
session, until circumstances procured him the means of
sacrificing, for God's honor and glory, the precious image that
had been venerated for ages, in the antique church of Saint
Didier. To the New World ; came Our Mother of Sorrows,
another people in a stranger clime, were now to pay hef
homage.

In the year 1852, the Sisters of the Congregation, tested the
^th of this proverb : " God chastens those whom He loveth."
Extremely afflicted, by the premature loss of fifteen promis-
ing members of their community, a gentleman of Saint Sulpice,
who evinced a deep and sii.^ere interest in Sister Bourgeoys'
institution, was inspired to procure them some consolation, in

\iiy

Ii3v

■>)'■'■

■ #?
•ill

iil't:iilfl>ili»Mi»)i

— 286 —

this trying circumstance ; accordingly, he requested Mr. Fa^-
bris, with whom he was intimately acquainted, to a 'ow the-
statue, to p;iss into their hands. This favor was refused. Two*
years later, the demand was renewed, in more pressing terms:
God blessed the pious intentions of the pleader, and touched'
the proprietor's heart, so deeply, that the statue was forth-
with sacrificed ; orders were given for its safe removal to*
Canada. It was in this manner, that the miraculous statue
became the property, the treasure and the consolation of the
Sisters of the Congregation.

Before closing this chapter, dear reader, we will give you an
extract from the funeral oration, delivered by Mr. de Belmont,
of Saint Sulpice, on the occasion of Sister LeBer's obsequies.
It will prove to you, the high opinion, which all entertained for
the heroic Sister's virtue. Perchance, its perusal will awaken
feelings of emulation, within young hearts, as it did, on that
memorable 5 th of October 17 14.

' " Tu honoriAcientia populi noBiri."
"You are the honor 03' our people."

" SisterSy — Our prayers have been offered up,forthe illustrious--
" Virgin, whose loss we so keenly feel ; but gratitude exacts, that
" a public testimonial, should honor one, who was the pride of
" the Church, and the glory of her country. Her virtuous
'• examples have found an echo in every heart, they have drawn
" down the favors of the Most High, on numerous souls, and
" many a christian Virgin here present, is indebted to Sister
" LeBer, for her calling. The prayers of the pious recluse, have
" shielded us from wars and from plagues, and we are in duty
«* bound, to hail her advent to the world of bliss, with the note
** of praise and the song of triumph. This extraordinary and
" edifying life is an honor to our city ; it will encircle our age,
" with the bright halo, which illumined the history of the first
" centuries of the Church, and the New World, will then acquire
" preeminence, over the homes of our fore fathers. I can safely
" say, that the Christendom can scarcely boast of another angelic
*• being, like unto the young girl, who reproduced the virtues^

— 287 —

^' which the most austere anchorites had practiced. Our corrupt
" age, is destitute of such heroism. Entire seclusion is the most
" striking feature in her existence, and should first elicit our
" admiration, let us then dwell on this alone, and compare it to
" that, which the ancient solitaries embraced. Let us for a mo-
" ment, forget her spotless purity and child-like innocence, her
" forgetfulness of self and benevolence towards others, to me-
" ditate solely on that solitude, which rendered her the wonder
" of our age, and elevated her to so high a degree of sanctity.
** Man is by nature, a sociable being ; hence a solitary life has.
" always been considered as the greatest triumph of grace over
" nature, and the summit of christian perfection. Read the lives.
" of the Fathers of the desert, you will see there, anchorites.
" compared to sublime angels, who chant unceasingly the praises.
" of the Almighty, or to Enoch and Elias' dwelling, in an ethereal
" region, free from vicissitudes, and whose existence is a con-
" tinned contemplation.

" Such then was the sublime life^ to which our recluse was.
" called. To prove her heroism, we shall draw a comparison,
" between her and world renowned solitaries ; rock and thicket
" need not impede our course, nor baMe our researches. Ask.
'* him who has assumed the hermit's garb> why he lives iso-
" lated from the world ; his answer is, that the bright days of
" his youth were spent in sin and in the forgetfulness of his.
" God, he has sought the forest's depths, to atone for many
" years of crime. Our recluse entered her cell, with a heart ass.
" pure and spotless, as the Babe upon whose brow, the rege-
<* rating watei-s of Baptism still glisten ; she followed the Lamb.'
" into the closed garden, still retaining the spotless garb, Hi*.
" blood had purified. Purity, shone upon her brow, and fairest.
'* lillies bloomed around her, for earth had never breathed.
" upon them, nor had passion polluted them. History seldom.
<* mentions young girls, who dwelt in solitude, and though it.
" alludes to some, like a Magdalen, a Mary of Egypt dwelling,
" in the darkest forests, it also informs us, that it was in atone-
" ment for sin. Here we behold a follower of the loving Mag-
" dalen, fcmdly pursuing Jesus^ and drinking in e inebriating ,

til.

waammm

— 288 —

I iiifii

** nectar of His life giving words, but not of worldly Magdalen,
■" seeking earth: transient joys, and pleasures. Here too we
** can admire, that of which antiquity can seldom boast ; the
^' rare union of mortification and of innocence, of spiritual
■" strength and bodily weakness,

" Let us fellow up the comparison. Trappists and Carthu-
^* sians, dwell in retirement ; yet, they daily meet, and unite
^* in hymns of praise and love to the Most High. Exercise
"" and manual labor, are some relaxation, from a continued
■"mental strain ; but our solitary, dwelt in a narrow chamber,
'* and refused herself, even the satisfaction of contemplating
** the firmament. History tells us of a fervent hermit, who had
" willingly chained himself to a small space ; he at least could
" look upon the sky, but Sister LeBer's gaze greeted only
" the walls of her cell. Perseverance, may be deemed heroic,
*' when it leads human nature, to accomplish such acts j but it
" would inflict unsupportable torments, if a longing for eternity,
*' a belief In happiness beyond the grave, did not compensate
^* a soul, for these sacrifices.

*' The most austere solitaries, spoke of God's mercy and of
■" His works, whilst you, thrice blessed soul never gave vent
^' to your feelings, and seemed to dread the use of language.
" When you expressed your thoughts, it was in a lowly spirit,
*' like Jesus of Nazareth.

** This perpetual silence, is the acknowledged feature of the
" strong minded woman, but where shall we find her ? Shall we
*' seek her in distant lands. B.ethren, our own city has pro-
** duced her. Yes, this life, a continued miracle, was spent in
" our infant church, on our Virgin Soil. Will the Almighty
** renew this proJigy and call some other favored soul, to walk
'* in her footsteps ? Alas ! what hopes can we entertain. We
*' must not however, bestow fruitless admiration upon the^e
" sublime and heroic virtues, though far above ordinary merit,
** they can surely give rise to happier results, for though she
** endeavored to lead a hidden life, some bright rays, have
" pierced this voluntary obscurity. We can now enter the hum;
'' ble abode, wherein she dwelt for years, and interrogate those

2189 —

" walls, sole witnesses to her angelic life, there, we can discern'
" traces of virtue, that all may imitate. Antidotes to vice audi
■" the means to overcome it.

" Her devotion to the Blessed Sacrament, her profound re-
♦'ligion, and the ardent zeal that led her to decorate Our
■* Lord's earthly dwelling, her faithful imitation of Our Blessed
" Lady's life in the temple, her devotion to the Angels, and ;
" her efforts to imitate them, by constant prayer. . There too,
" .we learn her love of poverty, simplicity, and humility ;
'* and, if we would seek fuller information, let us ask it of Jesus
" in His Sacrame; t of love, of Mary her protectress, and of
" the angelic spirits, who willingly hovered around her.

" Her cell was so constructed, as to place her bed in close
i^ proximity to the Blessed Sacrament ; four inches only, inter—
*' vened between her dwelling, and that of her heart's beloved.'
" She thus, nightly, enjoyed the privilege, once granted to the
"beloved disciple, when he rested upon his Saviour's bosom.-
'."What heavenly communication she must have here received, -
^ when her heart found life and light in Him, who illumir ,
" the universe. He said perchance to her, as He once su^. :o-
"Jacob.

" TLls land whftre you rest, will one day become your inheritance." "

" Here we may give full scope to our imagination and yet,-
** we can never fathom, the love out-poured in these commu-
" nications. O Jesus ! concealed neath the sacramental veils,
A* be Thou our guide and our instructor, tell ur. what passed
.t^* between Thee and Thy chosen spouse. Did'st Thou not
>* charm her ear with the most delightful strainr ? Did not Thy
" voice pierce the slight separation and whisper, in the words^
" of the Canticle, * Open to me, my Sister, my Spouse open to-
** me.' How often, upon awaking from her sleep, did she say
^" within herself. ' Behold ! He standeth behind our wall, look -
.'♦* ing through the lattices, I sleep, and my heart watches.' Oh
."• heavenly communications ! Oh ! created love ' how emptjr
-jM are earthly joys, compared to thy celestial delights !

" Apgelic spirits ! have ye not witnessed, these loving:

lot

290

"** raptures, with admiration ? Did not thoughts of sacred emu-

*** lation, arise within you ? But what do I say ? Comparisons

*** only diminish, the glory of those actions, which will one day

'*^ be revealed to the world, in undimmed splendor. Let us now

~" revert to well-known facts. She followed the custom, adopted

■*' by the Franciscans, and other religious orders. She rose

'" every night, and spent an hour on her knees, in silent adora-

'** tion, before the Blessed Sacrament, while darkness reigned

"** and all were wrapt in slumber, rendering no homage to the

" Most High ; this incomparable Virgin, stood forth, as the

•" chiu-ch's advocate, and her country's shield. During twenty

"** years, the frosts of Canada never caused her, to give up this

*' act of adoration, still the cold was keenly felt, by her, whose

^* emaciated body, had been the victim of so many penitential

^* acts. O Jesus ! Lover of crucified souls ! Thou wast pleased

• ** to choose this pious practice, as the instrument of her mar-

-** tyrdom. Death met her, during those protracted night medi-

"" tations. Thou didst immolate her, on the altar steps, as a

' " victim, which thou hadst chosen. During twenty years, she

^* burned before Thy Tabernacle, like a bright lamp. Thou

^* hast now extinguished the light, which emanated from her

" mortal heart, to enkindle new flames in her beatified spirit,

" and make it shine forth, as a bright luminary, in our western

** church.

** Here, perhaps, we might rf^vert to the numerous mortifi-
" cations, which her love induced her to practice ; but, who
■ " can unfold those secrets ? Who can tell, how she macerated
" her body? The silent walls of her cell, alone witnessed alL
" O Virgin ! blessed Mother of Jesus, tell us, wherein Jane
** LeBer most copied Thee. Thou didst seek solitude, within
** the temple's shade, and during twelve years, thou alone of
** all the daughters of Juda, didst enjoy the privilege of enter-
^* ing the Holv i Holies. It was in this cell, that thy faithful
" child, made garments for Jesus, by preparing linen for His
•** altars, rnd vestments for His ministers ; thou didst teach her,
" to blend gold and silver, to rival nature's works and to in-
'^* spire others, with a desire to adorn thy Son's dwelling in our

m-
our

4(
~«
4(
■*(
41
tl
«

u
u

■Xt

.((

■ U

((
((
((
t<
tt
.<(
«
«

tt
«

— 291 —

midst. You heavenly spirits, who gazed so fondly on this
pure maiden, in whom you beheld, not earth's corruption,
but a mind almost as pure as your own, make known to us,
the treasures she acquired while conversing with you. Was
not heavenly wisdom, the reward she obtained ? Was not her
soul imbued with this fundamental rule, ' God in all ; he
who possesses Him, has '.he fulness of felicity j and who
knows Him not, is in the most abject poverty.' Did she not
learn that the intelligent, immortal substance, which we call
soul, is our only treasure ? that to save it, no pains can be
too great, no difficulties insurmountable ; that an insatiable
love of riches, of honors and pleasures, is the soul's greatest
enemy, on account of its tendency to degrade this spiritual
part of our nature ?

" God had given her the goods of the earth, but she re-
nounced all, to die in poverty. The fruit of her labors,
adorn every altar ; every parish, holds dear, some specimen
of her artistic genius. We can never weary admiring her
labors, and the love of poverty displayed in her very clothing.
She wore coarse straw shoes, and such tattered garments,
that after her death, others had to be made, to lay her out
with becoming decency. All this was done to practice
humility, which rendered Canada's wealthiest heiress, the
most destitute maiden in the country. Even if sufficient time
had elapsed since her death, to allow us to speak more at
length, upon her merit, this humility, would conceal all from
our gaze, as it concealed her manifold virtues, during life.
Heroic silence ! Thou didst screen this brilliant luminary,
from public sight. Daughters of Ville-Marie^! Will despair
of ever imitating this Saintly Virgin, be the only result of
the recital of her heroic life ? Why despair? Did she not
dwell in your midst, and inhale the air you daily breathe ?
Will the contrast between her fervor and your indifference,
merely give rise to the following thought : ' Sister LeBer was
Saint, but I belong to the world, and have no pretensions to
her sanctity, such is not my lot.'
" Stay at least for a moment, the current of your wordly

I L

B!?9;

\^s

m —

thoughts, reflect on the numerous dangers, from which soli-
" tude delivered her ; view the fearful losi: you daily incur^
" by condemning yourselves, wilfully, to your present manner
" of living. She mortified her body, and reduced all her senses
" to subjection ; she closed her eyes on worldly objects, while
" your looks wound many a heart, and enkindle many an un-
" hallowed flame. Your immodest dresses, are snares set for
" pure minds, and are new occasions of sin, for those whom
" Satan has already conquered. The thorny diadem which
" rested on the Redeemer's brow, guarded her hearing and
" banished ail frivolous discourses ; but you, daughters of the
" world, you revel in vain delights, in deceptive flattery, and
" in the insinuating language of worldlings. Your sense of
" hearing, is an ever open path, wherein sin glides, with all its
^* abominations ; imprudent words never passed her lips, her
" tongue was bound down, by perpetual silence, and yours is
" instrumental in often wounding charity. She voluntarily
" condemned herself to entire reclusion, and you long for the
" moment, when liberty will be granted you, and allow you to •
" wander, with inclination for your sole guide. Why forget, .
" that ignojance of the world and of its maxims, is the surest
" shield of innocence. A feeling of horror is experienced, on
" beholding a licentious person's death bed. Hell's fire seems
" to burn around, and the infernal spirits would rob the pas-
" sive tomb of its prey. But all fear is banished, when a Saint
" dies, because her death, excites feelings of love, of con-
" fidence and devotion. Heaven's light seems reflected upon
" her countenance, aud Angels, hover around her inanimate
" form. You have witnessed this spectacle in the incomparable
"Virgin, who lies before you. Mothers and daughters of Ville-
" 'Marie, she is your model; she, it is, whom you should
** imitate ; God demands, that all should be sanctified in their
♦* various states of life, and on the last day, will not the virtues
*< of Canada's heroine, rise up in judgment against you ?

"But let me not intermingle threats with praises. Yes, soul
" of grace, be thou our advocate.

'"««Holy Recluse ! whom my heart invokes, and whom I

— 293 -.

■*'^ would fain salute as a. Saint, did the Church allow it, we
^^ mourn over our past negligences, we dread the contrast

.. .T^'T ^ ^ ^^'■''°'' ^""^ °"' ^"^^ ^^^'""^^s i P^ay that the
^^ Almighty may render us thy imitators on ea^h. as we hope

to be partakers of thy joy, in the realms of bliss. "-^^i^^.

"i| !

r 11

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIXTH.

Beminisoences of Louisbourg.— The city of PI aisance.— Misfortunes'
of Acadia.— Port Royal.— Loni8':"'nrg.— Congregation of Notre Dame-
— Renewal of hostilities between France and England.— The siege of
Louisbourg.— Transportation.— The trials of exile.— Death of Sister
Saint Flacidus.— Return to Louisbourg.- Howthe Sicters trusted in
Providence.— July, IT-W.— The second siege cf Louisbourg.— Death
at Sea,- Villa-Marie's sympathy.— The Sisters in France.— Death of
Sister Saint Arsenius.— The last of the Louisbourg Sisters.- Sister
Saint Vincent.— Louisbourg in 1866.

It is well known, that when peace was established between
France and England, by the treaty of Utrecht in 17 13, Louis
the XIV, then reigning, ceded two old French colonies to the
English ; Plaisance and Acadia. The former, had long been
the object of English conquest ; its post, rendered considerable^
by the abundance of its cod fisheries, was at the same time, a»
impregnable fort, strongly fortified by nature and by art. An.
entrance bay, wide enough for the passage of a single vessel,
led by a winding route, to a magnificent expanse of water,
capable of containing more than two hundred vessels at anchor ;
scattered here and there along the coast, were seen the fisher-
men's modest habitations, rural seats and beautiful gardens,
belonging to the resident officers, and around all this, a girdle
. of lofty mountains, displayed its protecting attitude, as if in
bold defiance, to those who would have dared, to touch the
beautiful valley below. A vast citadel, erected upon the high-
est summit, looked down from its commanding position, upon
the sheet of water spread below, which gave yearly from its
blue depths, to France, produce, to the value of four million.
Such was Plaisance, when given to the English. Then came
Acadia. Poor Acadia ! who has not felt deep emotions of sad-
ness, steal over him, at the very mention of the name. Acadia I
thy misfortunes have been the theme of every tongue. Poets
have sung thy sorrows, and transmitted to posterity, in glowing
verse, mementoes of thy joys, and of thy woes. Land, first

— 295 —

colonized by the pious Vendeans, " whose warriors went to*
battle, with the name of Mary, upon their brows, their breasts,
and their arms." No marvel, that when their sons crossed the
seas, they brought with them, devotion to the Mother of God,
They came, even to Cape Breton's wave-crested shores ;
there they settled ; there they toiled. Soon the dreary wilder-
ness assumed a cheering aspect, and when the Acadian farmer
looked around him, and viewed the vast fields of golden har-
vest, he felt, that God's benediction had accompanied him to
his western home. " There was no poverty, no misery, we are
told." All lived together, a perfect type of the primitive faith-
ful. Does not one of our American poets, describe most beau-
tifully, the cheerful life they led ? He says :

" Then came the laborers home from the flelde, and the sun sank
Down to his rest, and twilight prevailbd. Anon from the belfry,
Slowly, the Angelva sonnded, and over the rottfs of the village,
Columns of blue smoke, like clouds of incense arising
From a hundred hearths, the homes of peace and contentment, .
Thus dwelt together in love, these simple Acadian farmers.
■ Dwelt, in the love of God, and of man."

'Twas thus they lived. Alas ! that dark clouds and sorrow,,
should steal upon them. 'Twas in the month of mild Septem-
ber, when their homes were in all their rich autumnal beauty,,
and golden harvests rolling into their granaries, that the blight
fell upon them.

Bayonets were flashing in the noon-day sun, and the discor-
dant cries of battle, disturbed their hitherto peaceful shores.
'Twas a direful hour, their churches, houses, all they possessed
perished in a single day. All was destroyed in one crimson^
flame. We cannot read without emotion, the recital of their
sad fate, and a tear of commiseration, will fall from our eyes
when we see the good and pious Acadians, torn from their
homes, from their happy hearths. But all did not finish there,
even the soil, which they bvedas their own lives, was wrested
from them. No, not even will their tearful gaze, be allowed to-
fall upon it Vessels await on the shore, to transport them, far
from these loved scenes ; and for a last time, they gather

— 296 —

around their heavenly Patroness, "Our Lady of Acadia.^'
Sfie how the love of Mary clings to them, hangs over thei^i like
a spell, in the midst of their dire sorrow and bitter tears. Weep
©n afching hearts, not a tear, not a sigh, will Mary of every sor-
iTow lose. She, too, wept and groaned aloud. " Oh ! ye who
ipass by the way, see if there be sorrow like unto mine." The
irecords of that time, tell us, " that the^all knelt around " Our
•'* Lady of Acadia," while their faithful pastor offered up, in their
" behalf, the " August Sacrifice." It was soon over, the moum-
" ful procession moved on, through the weeping ranks of dis-
" tracted wives and mothers, without even the sad consolation
" of a parting embrace." "The sun went down," says a pro-
testant historian, " and the provincial soldiery stood upon the
; ground alone, without a foe to subdue, or a population to pro-
tect." Poor Acadia ! Such were the colonies given to England.
To compensate for this twofold loss, Louis the XIV resolved
to colonize other portions of Cape Breton, more commonly
•called " Port Royal." Three different establishments were
.accordingly formed and named by the King, Port Toulouse,
Port Dauphin and Louisbourg. To this latter post, were trans-
ferred the garrison, and many families of Plaisance. Numbers
<came too from Canada, to settle there ; and as the city increased
in strength, his Majesty ga\c orders, in 1 718, to surround the
t place by strong fortifications. A citadel Was built, at the enor-
mous expense of 30,000,000 francs, an exorbitant sum for the
time. Thirty millions thrown into walls of stone, rendered
useless by the vain policy of the French court. Battlementr
were raised along the sea shore ; huge bulwarks took their ranks
near by, and the youthful city was in a state of defence. The
Recollet Fathers were called, to exercise their vigilant zeal and
r minister to the faithful, all their spiritual necessities. An hov*
; pital was erected for the sick and the needy, in a word, nothing
^was left undone.

But while the court of France, was watching over the tetn-
^poral interests of Louisbourg, Bishop de Saint- Vallier wast no*
lIt*0B solicitous, for its spiritual advancement. Moved at the
!«ei|^t of so many young persons, deprived of the benefit of a'

— 297 —

religious instruction, he determined to ofiFer the direction df
this mission to the Sisters of the Congregation. They acceptied
-most willingly, and were truly happy, to extend their labors of
zeal and love, as far as L'lle Royale, unmindful of the pains and
sacrifices, that might await them there.

Circumstances of a most painful nature, delayed, however^
the realization of their ardent desires ; and it was only, after
having borne several successive crosses, that their prayers were
heard, and the way made open to their active charity. These
events transpired from May 1727, until the autumn of 1733,
God so willed it. It was then, that Sister Margaret Mary Trot-
tier, of Saint Joseph, a worthy nun, of whom we have already
jipckvin, left Canada, for this far off mission, accompanied by
two other companions, Sisters Saint Benedict and Saint Aise*
nius, who were to share her labors. We shall meet them
again.

The Sisters were kindly received, according to the king's
orders, by Mr. de Saint Ovide and Mr. rte Mezy. From these
gentlemen, they obtained every mark of protection, and every
fiicility for the foundation and success of their establishment.
No sooner were they settled in their new home, than children
flocked to them, from all quarters, and in the course of a few
weeks, they were compelled ^o turn to the mother house, for
assistance. Two more sisters soon Mt Ville-Marie for Louis-
bourg, besides a strong and robust serv;;.nt girl, to take care of
their domestic work. These zealous missionaries, left home gaily,
remembering the words of their revered foundress, which she
once addressed to a youthful apostle. " Go, my child, and
" remember, that in instructing youth, you are gathering up the
, " drops of Our Lord's most precious Mood, which m.;:'ht othcr-
*• wise be lost." F<ncouraged by this thought, they s.icriBced
generously their beloved community - vould they have foreseen
the sad disasteii;, vhit'\ were to hef^r '>:em, perchance, a tear
would have cix>\*i}ed th? :sr.iile, which their hopeful zeal and
«rdo/ had brought forth. Sisters Samt Placidus and Saint Ger-
trude, joined the Louisbourg Sisiers, and by this means, they
were enabled to instruct all the young persons who came to

■T

298

them. Heaven's benediction was visible. The government
officers, and a number of devoted friends, obtained royal favors-
and royal pensions, and tb work went on bravely.

Innocent hearts were ta ,nt the devotion to the holy names,,
they had first learned to lisp ; youthful virtues were developped,.
and all promised a happy future. Alas ! it was only a delusive
veil, which hope and fond desire, had strewn before their
enraptured gaze. God loved the generous, noble-hearted mis-
sionaries too well, to allow them to dwell for a length of time,
in the joys of calm, peace and prosperity. His eternal wisdom,
preordained, that sacrifices are more beneficial to the souls*
sanctification, than any effort that can come from ourselves.

Twelve years had | passed away, — again the clash of arms, —
again, the cries and shouts of battle, resounded on the hill sides
along. This war between England and France, proved most
fatal to the city of Louisbourg. The English laid siege to the
place, and the unfortunate inhabitants, surrounded by a supe-
rior force, capitulated in the month of June, 1746. Many a
heart rending scene marked this event. It was a sad hour for
all, but doubly painful to the inmates of the Congregation.
Their convent was pillaged and destroyed, nothing was left,
nothing was respected, not even their linen, and numberless
articles, of use only to nuns. In this hour of distress, their
children clustered around them, feeling almost secure in pre-
sence of their virtue. The sisters could not abandon them ;
and when orders were given to ascend the french vessels, they
went together, teachers and children, to the shores of that
France, destined to give them an asylum to-day, later, a grave.
We will not endeavour to portray their emotions, as the sails
were unfurled, and bore the ships from shore ; still sadder
thoughts came, as the last glimpse of land disappeared, and
they saw themselves exiles, on the bosom of the deep, uncer-
tain of their future, but confident and hopeful in the arms of
Providence, " who doeth all things well." Jesus Christ, say*
Fenelon, " alone knows how to distribute crosses." He knew
then, upon whose shoulders, he laid this last heavy one.

— 299 —

After a lapse of two long weary months, the vessels cast
anchor, at Rochefort. It was the 25th of August. From there,
they were conducted to LaRochelle, and took up their abode
in a charitable institution, called Saint Stephen's Hospital. The
fearful emotions, which filled their hearts, during the siege of
Louisbourg, (i) added to the privations of a long sea voyage^
had seriously undermined their health. One of their number,
Sister Saint Placidus, was completely mastered by these hard-
ships, her youth and delicate organisation soon gave way ; she
declined, like some fair exotic, that is transplanted to a foreign
clime ; and one evening, when the sun's farewell rays, had cast
their golden hues around her, she murmured gently, Jesus,
Mary, Joseph, Ville-Marie, then a smile, a sigh and all was
over. For God's sake, for His love, another link was broken,
in the chain that bound them to exile and to earth.

It may not be the last. Deprived of friends and of every
human aid, the Sisters resolved at last to write to court, in order
to obtain assistance. Petition after petition was sent, and
finally after these renewed solicitations, the sum of 1040 livres
was granted them, to sustain themselves and their children.

At the close of three years, these national disturbances
ceared, and things began to wear a less gloomy aspect. Peace
was concluded between England and France, by the treaty of
Aix-la-Chapelle, and Cape Breton was again restored to the
French. The exiles, hailed with grateful joy, this dawn of a
brighter day. Bishop de Pontbriand, who had succeeded to

(1^ Before thedesolatinff period of the siejre of Loiiiebonrg. S5flt«r Mar-
garet TrottiJ^r of Saint Joseph, who had become quite inflmi, was
compelled to return to Canada. She -.vaa accompanied l>y one of the
Sisters, who wn» to take charge 01 her diirinn the journey. A heavy
cross fell to the lot of etich. Smter Saint Joseph, who vearned to clasp
once more, in a fond embrace, the love<l ones of Ville-Marie. could only
gaze upon Canada in the distance. The sight brought tears to her
eyelids, but that was all. A sacrifice must be the crowning act of her
zealous holy life. Death nut an end to her niissionarv labors, on board
the vessel, as it cast anchor l>efore the island of Orleans, The heroic
nun, was seventy one years old, and fiftyfoia of her nrecions existence,
had l»een consecrated to Ood, in Sister Bonrgeoys' institntion. SiRter
Saint Benedict brought the remains of her departed Hister. to Quebec ;
they were deposited in the Chnpel of Our Lady of Pity, in the Cathe-
dral of this city. She then took up her Cross of deep sorrow, and
retnrned to Ville-Marie, where she long retained the remembrance
of this bitter moment. She rejoined her Sist^^rs of Louisbourg, in the
reakas of bliaa, many years after, iu 1760, at the age of seventy dve.

|i- -; t

— 300 —

Bishop de Saint Vallier, was anxious to have the Sisters
resume their labors, at Louisbourg. Consequently, His Lord*
ship wrote to the french minister, saying : " The motives which
" first led to the establishment of the Congregation, at Louis-
" bourg, give me the assurance, that you will do all in your
" power, to facilitate the return of the zealous Sister mission*
" aries, whom the sad consequences of war, obliged to seekaa
" asylum in France. They are actually at La Rochelle, and as
" they have been deprived, by these painful circumstances, of
" every thing belonging to them. I beg that they may be
" be provided, with every essential necessity, before they leave
"France."

His Lordship's request was granted, and in the month of
August, 1 749, the Sisters and a certain number of the inhabi-
tants of Louisbourg, embarked in one of the royal vessels and
sailed westwards. It was sad for them, to leave the mortal
remains of their dear and regretted Sister Saint Placidus, behind
them, and no doubt, the remembrance of their last visit to her
tomb, cast a sh-ide of sorrow, upon the joyous thought, that
they were returning to the scenes of their consoling labors.
But they shall kneel there again.

The ocean had been crossed, and the vessels neared the
shore ; but no pen can depict the uncontrollable emotions of
sadness, which took possession of their hearts, as they gazed,
upon the site of their once peaceful home, now devasled and
shorn of all that had endeared it, to them. Many sad remem^
biances came too, to add to theirpoignantanguish; it was wound
upon wound to their disconsolate hearts, but they knew for
whom they suffered, and worthy daughters of their Sainted
Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, they tried to imitate her ; they
kissed the chalice and drained it to the dregs. Some time afler
their return, to Louisbourg, one of the Sisters fell dangerously
ill A paralytic stroke threatened to deprive Sister Saint Ger-
to^Kle of life, and unable to procure her the treatment and the
care, that her state demanded, it was the ht advisable for her,
to return to Ville-Marie.

We can easily im^^ine, dear reader, hoi/ jojrfulty tite Sisters

— 301 —

of the mother-house, extended their arms to the dear mission-
aries of Louisbourg, who had come home to them, after en-
during so many hardships and trials. But the recital of their
troubles and difficulties, was far from discouraging those, who
listened to the sad details, connected with the besieged city,
and the hour of exile. Two more Sisters consented willingly ta
replace those, whom infirmity had rendered unfit, for the priva-
tions and hardships of the missionary life. Sisters Saint Thecla
and Saint Vincent of Paul, said a long good bye, to Ville-
Marie, and started with undaunted courage, for the mission of
Louisbourg. It was in 1750. They shall never seek its peace-
ful shades again. The extreme poverty of the mission, and the
many trials, supported by those who went there, would have
discouraged others, less zealous for God's honor and glory ;
others, less desirous to walk in the footsteps of their crucified
model. But who loves and suffers not ? Upon the assurances
given, that assistance would be sent to them from France, the
Sisters wishing to resume their functions at once, procured the
necessary materials for rebuilding their convent ; and though
they were deprived of every pecuniary resource, trusting in
Providence, they set to work dilligently, and in the autumn of
1753, just a century since the arrival of their mother foundress-
in Canada, the edifice was completed. Hearts were again
filled, with the brightest anticipations for the future. Alas ! alas !'
poor Louisbourg ! crosses again, how God must have loved the
Sisters who labored there ! for, from trial and affliction they had
no respite. It was the 7th of October, the day closed serenely ;
all had retired to rest, trusting in the watchful guar nship of
their kind Heavenly Father. Hardly were their ey ;losed in
sleep, and the fatigues of the day forgotten, when mere arose
suddenly, a storm so violent and so disastrous, that it filled all
hearts with consternation. It seemed to exercise its wrath in a
special manner upon the new convent, for, not only was the
house totally destroyed, but even the timber aud other building
materials were rendered perfectly useless. This sad accident,
compelled the Sisters to abandon their project for the moment.
In this extremity, they had again recourse to France.

I . : ll

I '

~ 302 —

jWi were renewed, kind promises were sent in return,
^: one of them was ever accomplished. A considerable
,. elapsed ; then, seeing that there was no use in waiting and
J asking, that vheir works of zeal suffered, a second attempt
was made to build a convent, at their own expense. God
blessed their confidence in his Providence, they set to work
with renewed ardor, and they succeeded. The scene upon
which their eyes rested, some months later, was in itself, a com-
pensation for their past trials. So they thought, when the
joyous murmur of a youthful multitude, thronged within their
convent courts, to hear again the oft repeated inculcations,
whose practice would bring them happiness, here below,
eternal happiness above. A holy joy pervaded all around, and
the blessings of peace, tarried at their door.

List 'tis tnusio Btealing, over the rippling sea.
List ! list I list to the convent bells.

It was a moment of consolation, a moment only. Joy loves
not to linger here below, and oftentimes the privations caused
by their poverty, would cast an anxious shade over their features,
as they saw the restraint imposed upon their works of zeaL
Pressing solicitations were again made in their tavor, by the
government oflRcers, who resided at Louisbourg. They desired
most ardently, to enlarge the Sisters' sphere of usefulness. The
minister at Court was, indeed, moved at the recital of all they
had suffered ; and in awaiting the annuity, which he thought the
king would certainly grant, he requested that his Majesty's re-
presentatives in Louisbourg, should assist the Sisters, speedily
and generously. Such however was not the will of God, and
each time, that consolations came from man, or from their own
perseverings efforts, He sent a cross, He exacted from them a
saciifice. Time sped on, with its ever varvmg joys and consola-
tions, strengthening heroic impulses, and multiplying occasions,
for gaining u?orit. Such is life, such, its constant round of griefs
and pleasures.

A few years spent thus, and the deplorable events of 1740,
v.'ere again renewed. France and England again. Ah ! the

303

inhabitants of Louisbourg, never forget that July morning, of
1758. The scholastic year was drawing to a close, and many
a young heart, buoyant with fond hopes and bright anticipa-
tions, for the morrow, was doomed now, to the direst of earthly
griefs ; faces pale with consternation, eyes bedewed with tears,
now gazed upon the beach, for there, before their ill-fated city,
were spread in bold array, convincing proofs, of their inevit-
able ruin. Messengers found their way in all directions, even
to th« shady path, leading up to the convent. All must go,
■women and children to a place of safety, shouted the com-
mand, and pointed to the formidable armament, ready to lay
siege to the city. There, they were, twenty-three men-of-war,
vessels, eighteen frigates, sixteen thousand men, with artil-
lery in proportion ; all were there, awaiting the signal for
attack. It was given, and from the fort, tenified women and
children, beheld the horrors of the siege.

" Bullets and shells, rained upon the city," writes the Gov-
ernor of Louisbourg, in one of its Court despatches ; *' among
** our wounded, we counted eighteen officers, eighty soldiers,
■" twelve of the citizens, besides a few killed. Last evening, a
^* bomb shell, fell upon our Hospital, wounding two of the
" Religious, and killing a surgeon."

The siege did not last long, for the Commander of the Louis-
bourg forces, deeming that a longer resistance would be not
only useless, but in reality, prejudicial in every way to the
inhabitants, determined to capitulate. It was the 19th of this
same month. The Commander's resolution, excited the deepest
indignation, among the brave officers and valiant soldiers,
who would have sacrificed their lives a thousand times, in de-
fending their homes, rather than surrender them, to the victo-
rious English. Their noble indignation, availed little, or
nothing. Their displeasure increased, and the officers of the
famous battalion of Cambris, refused to submit ; they tore up
their flf^s, rather than deliver them up, and the soldiers imitat-
ing their example, shivered their guns to atoms ; it was all
the satisfaction they had. By this surrender, it was stipulated
that the garrison should be transported to England, and the

;"if;

- 304 —

remainder of the inhabitants to France. It is not easy for us-
who enjoy the sweets of peace, surrounded by the comforts,
and enjoyments of home, and above all, unacquainted with the
horrors of war, to form even a faint idea, of the alarms and tor-
turing fears of each one of the Sisters- In the midst of camage,^
desolation and fear, unable to raise their eyes, without encoun-
tering some harrowing spectacle ; every faculty of the mind,
every sentiment of sensibility, was writhing in expressible
tortures. Theirs was, indeed, a martyrdom long and • cruel.
Dragged anew from their peaceful home, Sisters Saint Arse-
nius. Saint Thecla and Saint Vincent, their two servants and .
their pupils, were conducted to the vessels, which were to
transport them to the shores of France, and endure there, the
pains and solicitudes of exile. More than seventeen thousand
persons, we are told, shared their sad fate. A few days
previous to these events. Sister Saint Thecla, fell ill of a
malignant fever. How were they to expose her, to the fatigues
of a long sea voyage ? Her companions begged and suppli-
cated, for a little delay, but all to no purpose.

The new masters of Louisbourg, seemed to stifle every sen-
timent of respect and compassion, nay, humanity : " Go, they
" must, and at once ; for the vessels, were to raise anchor in a
" few hours." We will draw a veil, dear reader, over the last
harrowing scenes of their departure iVom the convent.

Words are inadequate to describe their painful position,
their deep affliction. They ascended the vessels, with weeping
eyes and breaking hearts, where privations and sufferings,, of a
still sadder hue, awaited them. Ah, no doubt, their keenest
anguish at this moment, was the sight of their poor suffering
Sister, and their inability, to alleviate her tortures • the tortures
of her agonized heart, as she thought of her dying hour upon
the bosom of the deep. Ah ! many a glorified martyr, had
(Suffered less. The horrors of the siege, and the uncertainty of
Jier fate, had no doubt aggravated a disease, for which no sym-
pathy could be obtained. Fatigue, fear and mental anguish,^
.do not lighten bodily pain. Saint Thecla's sad misapprehen-
sions were verified ; she sink neath,. the weight of her crosSy.

— 305 —

of
/m-

ken-

KBf.

and breathed her last, in the arms of her sorrow stricken Sisters,,
ten days only, after their departure from Louisbourg. This^
circumstance was more heart-rending, than all their accumu-
lated trials, their grief seemed alniost despair, when in that
moment of bitter anguish, the body of their martyred Sister,
was consigned to its watery grave. No cross, alas ! tells where-
she rests ; flowers may not bloom upon her tomb ; no sweet
breathing incense may waft the requiem prayers on high..
Alone she sleeps, of the thousands who shared her name, who
wore her garb ; the name, the garb of the Congregation of'
Notre Dame,

" Tlie sea, the bine lone sea hath one,

- She lies, where pearls lie deep,

She was the loved of all,
Yet none, o'er her lone bed may weep."

(Hemans.)

The others Sisters reached France, more dead than alivej.
and for the second time, sought hospitality in Saint Stephen's-
Hospital. There, a letter, fit to console and to strengthen
them, was waiting to pour its sympathetic balm, upon their
bleeding hearts. It was from their Mother Superior of Ville-
Marie. Public accounts had apprized the inmates of the
Mother-House, of all that had befallen the unfortunate city of
Louisbourg, of the Sisters' removal to a stranger land, and!
they wrote to their exiles, as the heart writes, when its own, its
beloved, are suffering in absence. Let us read the answer sent
by Sister Saint Arsenius, the well tried Superior of Louisbourg.
She says :

** No ; I cannot express my gratitude, dear Reverendl
" Mother, for your extreme kindness in writing to us, at the
" moment, we least thought of consolation ; nor can I attempt
" to give you the details of the multiplied crosses and afflic-
" tions, which God has been pleased to shower on us, for the
" last eighteen months. I do not know how it is, that we are
" still alive, after experiencing the fears and miseries, incident.
" to this cruel and disastrous war. Sorrows, alas ! but how
" little, how less than nothing, when compared to this intoler-

— 306

II !

- y able anguish, as we saw our dear Sister Saint Thecla, taken
■f* from us, in the midst of circumstances, so truly painful ; and
" that, only ten days after our departure from Louisbourg ; I
** watched beside her, I witnessed her agony, and received her
" last sigh. I stood by, when her lifeless body was thrown
" into the sea, and I cannot, even were I to try, chase
" that fearful sight from my mind. That fearful splash i O my
** God ! is still ringing in my ears. I hear it still, I shall
*' hear it always. Her death has plunged me into a sea of
" grief, from which I can never emerge. I need not recom-
" mend her to your prayers, nor those of our dear Sisters of
*' Ville-Marie. You share our grief and know what should

-** be done

" We are again at Saint Stephen's Hospital, and are treated
•" with every mark of cordiality and sincere charity. But
" withal, we feel that we are far, far from home, dear Mother,
" far from our loved Ville-Marie !

" We place our trust in Providence, more firmly than ever ;
** divine assistance has never failed us, in the midst of our sa-
" crifices and privations. The English troops, had the good

• " fortune, to find our convent in Louisbourg, well supplied
" with every thing. We left them all ; it was impossible to do
" otherwise. May God be praised, for all that has happened
" to us ; most willingly, I renew the sacrifice for His love.
*' Never, perhaps, did a siege prove more cruel or more disas-
" trous, When I recall all that has transpired, my very
" strength fails me, and I tremble, as when sorrow first came
*' upon us. Alas ! I fear that our dear Canada, will soon meet
*' with a similar fate. There are no satisfactory accounts given
** on this subject. God, I trust, will send help from above.
" Our holy Mother, will not suffer our enemies to destroy her
** temples, or abolish her devotion. What would we do,
" without it ?"

Such, dear reader, was the virtue and the submission of
Margaret Bourgeoys' daughters, during their long hours of exile.
Was it not another of the stupendous miracles, won firom
Heaven, by the venerable foundress. It was a far off mission;

ler

of
lie.

— 307 —

that "LaRochelle," where the Sisters continued to instruct their
pupils, confiding young hearts, who shared their sorrows, and
no doubt, the lessons taught in such a way, and in such an
hour, were duly appreciated, and produced a lasting impres-
sion, upon the dear objects of their zeal and devotedness.
Through the intercession of friends, the sisters received an
annual pension of 250 livres each, from the French court
Other little sums were added to this, and in consequence, they
were enabled to defray their daily expenses. But still, they
bore the cross. Their worthy superior. Sister Saint Arsenius,
ivhose life had been so conformable to that of the Divine Cr\i-
cified, was now presented with her last bitter portion. She too
was to die in a strange land. Though submissive to the will
of God, siJU she had hoped for the grace, to draw her last sigh,
within the hallowed precincts of the mother house, and in the
midst of all her afflictions, hope would point out that future
day, of her return to Ville-Marie. But such was not the Mas-
ter's will. She knew it now, renewed her sacrifice, and resigned
her soul calmly into the hands of her Creator, the 5th of July,
1764. Six years from the siege of Louisbourg. This worthy
sister at the time of her death, was sixty-one years old, and had
consecrated forty-nine to the service of Jesus and Mary, in the
Congregation of Notre Dame. Her remains were interred the
following day, in the parish cemetery of ** LaRochelle," just
beside those of Sister Saint Placidus, wJio was the chosen vic-
tim of the first siege of Louisbourg. Never perhaps, did more
bitter tears, consecrate an exile's grave, than those which fell
from the eyes of her surviving companions and pupils.

Requiescant in Pace !

Of the little comrnunity of Louisbourg, two only remained,
Sister Saint Vincent and Sister Genevieve, a faithful domestic,
who had shared with them, in all their trials, and to whom they
gave this name, in return for her devotedness. When news of
this death, reached Ville-Marie, thoughts of the ctncken and of
their exile, now more lonely, and sadder than ever, brought

!■<>

■IMN

— 308 —

with them yearnings for their return. Letters from home, what
joy and consolation they bring to the absent, heart sick and
weary. " Come home to us,'' writes the superior of the com-'
raunity of Ville-Marie, " come home, if possible, there is no
prospect of ever returning to Louisbourg. Come home." Ah !
how gladly they would have obeyed the summons, and returned
to their own.

Oh ! it would have been joy unutterable, to feel once more
the cooling zephyrs of their native land, to bend the knee once
more, before that antiquated home statue, of their heavenly
Mother, and gaze once more upon the sky so blue, of their
own Ville-Marie. 'Twere too much for earthly bliss, and God
willed it not. They would go home, to their eternal home, but
by another route. " We shall all meet in Heaven," was their
submissive answer. The Ahh6 de I'lle-Dieu, who had ever
proved a most constant and devoted friend, Heaven bless his
memory ! he, from whom they had received so much sympathy,
so much encouragement, he too, wrote to the superior of the
mother house :

" You are not the only one, dear Reverend Mother, who
" desires the Sisters' return. They are more anxious than you
" can imagine, to rejoin you all. But how can I, at such a time^
" expose them to the dangers of a long sea voyage ? Sister
" Saint Vincent is more i.han disposed to obey you, notwith-
*• standing all, but I do not think, that it is either her interest
" or yours, to venture now. I beg of you to be firmly per-
" suaded, that I seek her good, and the advantage of your
" community ; for this act, which is prompted by a deep
" and sincere interest, I beg a share in your pious prayers, and
•' in those of your sisters, for whom I entertain sentiments of
" sincere veneration.

" Allow me, Reverend Mother, &c., &c."

How God loves to protect those, who confide in His Love !
Stranf^wTS, exiles, still, they me t with kind friends, to whom.
was given, all that was requisite to lead their hearts, their
souls to Hearen.

309 —

I
in.

A few month -i later, and Sister Saint Vincent too went, to
rejoin her conipanions, in that better land, where tears and
sorrows are unknown.

" What ere the inward pang might be,
She told it not, mute and meekly still,
She bowed unto her Saviour's will,
Nor murmured at the stern decree,
For gently falls the chastening rod.
On him, whose hope is ia his God."

"I did not think, Reverend Mother," writes TAbWde I'lle-
Dieu," that I should write so soon again, and under circum-
stances so painful to us both. It is with sad feelings artti an
aching heart, that I inform you of our recent afHiction. Your
little community of Louisbourg, no longer exists. God has
been pleased to dispose of its l?4St member, in the person of our
lamented Sister Saint Vincent. In a very short time, you have
lost two good and excellent sisters. I cannot say how deeply
I regret them, both were to me a continual source of edifica-
tion. Their lives, their virtues , so heroically practised up to
their last moments, were more than enough to incite to vir-
tuous resolves, and endeared them to all. They have left in
this community, mementoes that call forth our highest admi-
ration. Here, they were loved, venerated, and regretted. I
cannot refuse them, my deep sentiments of gratitude, for
the perfect submission and confidence, with which they
honored me. They looked upon me at all times, as their
father, their guide, and their superior, and sought my counsel
and advice in all things. The dear and respected commu-
nity of Louisbourg, no longer exists ; but there remains a
good virtuous girl, whom we call Sister Genevieve, she accom-
panied your sisters from Louisbourg, and would never con-
sent to leave them. Should she desire to join a religious
community, I will do all in my power to assist her, and in
truth, I see no means of returning to Canada for a long time.
" Sister Genevieve is a person of sound judgment, and solid
^'cty. She reads and writes remarkably well, and can be
rectl'td, either as a choir or as a lay sister. A little expense

4(
4t
At

H
■ it
-tt
■41
-tl

<(
l(

•4*
«
<i
<(
41
41
41

'15'

— 310 —

'I,

III i

Ik' !

" will be necessary for that, but I shall see to k mysdf. Rely
** upon the sincerity of my desire, to serve you on this ocoa-
" sion, and at all times, I shall ever entertain sentiments of
" esteem and veneration, for you, R.everend Mother, as well as
" for your community, in union with our Lord, and in His
" divine charity."

No subsequent attempts were made, to restore the mission-
of Louisbourg, mission that h;: ' roduced so glorious a harvest
for eternity. It was not, that there was a lack of courage and
generosity ; not th^t Margaret Bourgeoys' daughters, feared to-
tread the path so nobly traced, by their heroic sisters ; they
kne^ that life must have its object, that it was not given us to-
be thrown away ; for this reason, their hearts were filled
with generous sentiments, they were elated with heroic impul*
ses, to do something for His love ; they were ready to return,,
but alas ! there was no demand for their zeal and charity.
Louisbourg was completely ruined, it never recovered its pri-
mitive splendor. Hushed forever, are its joyous festivities ;
the gay throngs who left its regal mansions, m mirth and pleas-
ure, have disappeared with the last echoes of their joyous
revelry. Of the five light-hearted sisters, who sacrificed so will-
ingly their happy homes at Ville-Marie, but one came back to-
the mother house. God had accepted her efforts, and she
came home, richly laden with infirmities, which in their owni
due time, were to win for her, an eternal crown. The others-
dropt o.T, one by one, each had her chalice, each had her thorn.
Chosen souls, destined to live and die, in the path of Cal-
vaiy. God is everywhere, Margaret Bourgeoys loved to say ,
remembering these oft-repeated words of their pious foun-
dress, they blessed the Divine Will that rules over our desti-
nies, and kissed the Omnipotent hand, which directs the cir-
cumstances of our lives, according to His own merciful designs
upon our souls. Sufferings submissively borne, never fail to
bring forth virtues, and when our charity is thus developed,
in the midst of thorns, it spiritualizes every act of our lives, and
thereby, renders us fitting instruments to accomplish the divine
pUaspre. It was thus, with the fervent missionaries of Louis-

I M 'J. mum

— 311 —

bourg ; they yielded to His divine influence, and attracted by
the force of this celestial magnet, they followed in His favorite
path, the last wherein He walked, when He sacrificed His life
to redeem fallen man ; the way of the cross. " Be ye followers
of me." Jesus left Heaven to take up the cross ; we, poor mor-
tals, leave the cross at the gate of Heaven. Louisbourg has'
shared the fate of many other cities, who flitted their brief time,
then all was over. Once only, since the martyr sisters left their
mission, have the daughters of Margaret Bourgeoys, returned
to that spot, so fertile in blest remembrances. It was during
the summer of 1866. The closing scenes of the scholastic year
were over, and a little relaxation deemed necessary, for the
sisters in their far-off mission of Arichat Vacation time has^
its legitimate joys, it must be so to compensate for the sacrifices^
which make up the life of a missionary. A trip to the place-
once called Louisbourg, was proposed, a joyous acceptation
followed. It may prove interesting to you, dear reader, to visit
these scenes, twice desecrated by war and bloodshed, so oflen >
the theatre of noble sacrifices and generous devotion. We
extract the following, from a letter written soon after the
event.

" It would be impossible to describe our feelings, as we*
"drew near Louisbourg, once, so beautiful 'and flourishing,
" now a field of ruins. The silence and utter desolation of the
" place, strike you forcibly, while a host of historical facts, of
" family remembrances, crowd in, upon your metaory. Your
" heart is touched, and your eyes are moistened, as they rest
" upon the sod, bearing every where, marks of past greatness,
" and leading you to muse on the instability of all things^
" human. The noble r-^mparts, now in part d'*cfoyed, where:
" 80 many brave died, in defending their country, their honor
*' and their rights ; a few poor dwellings, bes>ide which lies a«
" fishing boat and otlier implements of a seafaring life, tell at
" once who reside there. We first visited a little church, poor
" and lonely it was, a perfect type, it would seem, of thct first
" humble dwelling, wherein He lived. We entered and sang
" the " Avt Man's sUUai* and as the sweet notes of our hymn

— 312

If ':

:l ! I

"** roiled out upon the balmy air, they seemed to say : " All ye
who pass, stop for an instant, and move your lips in prayer.
The harmonious tones were heeded, for they came all. All, but
" still a few : weather beaten fishermen, women holding their
" little ones in their arms, they joined us, and no doubt mingled
■*' their prayers with ours. We were evidently objects of curio-
" sity.

" Our footsteps lingered as we left the chapel, and these

** poor people, scrutinized us to their hearts content. Here and

"*' there, we saw the remains of fine mansions and magnificent

" gardens ; then we understood that we were standing upon

" the still picturesque site of Plaisance. ,

** After walking a considerable distance, we entered the cily

" of Louisbourg. We were accompanied by an old man, who

■" had kindly consented to act, as our Cicerone ; from him we

'■ leaiiied, that the people around the place, now called this

'* spot, • Holy Ground, ' and to impress his words still more

"" forcibly upon us, he added : that no man, as far back as he

" could remember, had ever seen a snake, a frog, or worm of

•^' any kind, in the place. The old man's description increased

"*' our interest, as we gazed upon the remarkable places he

"pointed out to us.

" There was the < astern prate, place of arms, the governor's
'" palace, and the famous bulwarks, which we easily recognized
^' by their ruins, and the s'te they occupied. In one place, ti>e
■" barracks were still standing, also two or three bastions, in
•' a state of complete preservation. Upon entering there, a
"strange sensation crept over our whole frame, for within these
"" subterranean passages, all the women and children of Lcuis-
'" bourg had taken refuge, in their hour of doom. Here they
^' gave vent to their poignant anguish, and upon this cold
•** clammy earth, fell their bitter tears, their tears of uncontroll-
•" able sorrow. It remains as they left it. One more spot
•*' attracted our attention, it was the moment to enjoy the long
•** cov'eted pleasure, of gazing upon the site, where stood the
•** convent of the Congregation, in days of yore. The founda-
*" lions of this antiquated dwelling, are of stone and in a good

tlu

— 3i3

■if

«
«
U
U

u
«
«
((
*t
u
«
ii

■ l<
«
((
l(
«

.:(

•4*

■ tt

-u

state of preservation, as also the entire walls of the house,
which are built of brick. Our first thought and our first act
was to kneel, and say with all our hearts, a ' Dg FrofundisJ
for those who had labored there, for those who had so nobly
sacrificed their lives, for the honor and glory of God, We
then descended to the basement, but what was our suprise
and emotion, upon beholding there, a perfect carpet of wild
daisies, better known in Canada as the marguerite. How
many recollections, a simple flower, will often bring. Mar-
garita of Canada, and those who dwelt there, were Margaritas
too, her self-sacrificing generous daughters. We stooped and
gathered some, and these pretty wild flowers, blooming so
sweetly there, in this uncultivated spot, had their own sig-
tiificance ; they spoke to our hearts, far more eloquently than
words, and told us how our Sister missionaries had toiled there,
ii8 years before, winning hearts by word and example ; to
each of us they said : " Go thou, and do likewise." Flowers,
like all things coming from the Creator's hands, have their
mission to fulfil, and perchance kind Heaven had placed
them there, at such a time, that their beauty and their fragrance
might incite us to the practice of those virtues, of which the
Margarita is so sweet an emblem. The lesson was given and
understood. Then before withdrawing from a sjpot, so
hallowed with its sacred memories, we knelt again upon
the soft carpet. Heaven gave, and prayed with renewed
fervor, for the heroic five, who had embalmed this shrine,
with the perfume of their virtues, who had watered it with
their tears, ere they left forever, a spot, to which their hopes
and their sorrows had bound them.

" Poor Louisbourg ! a last look at the site of the onc(j beau-
tiful city, and we turned away, leaving the place to its native
loneliness and desolation."

But withal, kind Heaven may at some future day add a
brighter page to its history. The shades of those who ioved,
toiled and prayed there, may perhaps bring back to these silent
twastes, souls to save, and hearts to win them.

— 314 —

" Holy to haman nature seeiiw»

The long forsaken spot !

To deep affections, tender dreams,

Hopes of a brighter lot.
Therefore in silent reverence here,

Hearth of the dead, I stand,
Where joy and sorrow, smile and tear,
' Have linked one kindred band.^

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVENTH.

The English oonqnest, or Canada in 1759. — T':> city of Qnebeo iy
taken by the English.— State of the missions in this locality during
the siege.— Convent of the Poiute aux Trembles. — Incident daring
the attack upon Tile d'Orleans.— One of the Sisters is compelled to
Beek shelter in the woods. — An unknown protector in the hour of
dagger.— Other details concerning the conquest.— An English regi-
ment at Point Saint Charles.— The Sisters of Ville-Marie.

After recalling and dwelling upon the misfortunes of Louis-
bourg, let us return, dear reader, to Canada, and see in what
manner, political events transpired there, during the year 17 59.
So far as they regard the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre
Dame, we shall find there now, as we have already found
before, much to admire, much to console.

We shall witness once more, many evident proofs of divine
protection, upon Margaret Bourgeoys' institution ; many thrill-
ing scenes, will again appear before our eyes, and lead us
more than ever, to the conviction real and strong, that the
work of the venerable foundress, is indeed dear and near to the
Saviour's loving heart. In the moment of danger and fear, sa
many special blessings, so many special marks of heavenly
favor have been granted, that we cannot refrain from exclaim-
ing. " Her work will live forever, because God has blessed it,
and immortality is promised to His benediction." As we ad-
vance in life, and view the never ending drama of each indivi-
dual existence, as we note the lights and shades, which darken
or rejoice our daily paths, we are apt to draw conclusions at
first sight, and stigmatize, as misfortunes, events, which are in
reality, graces and blessings ; still more, clear manifestations of
a special protection, of special love. " Every cloud, has a silver
lining," and how many times, to our own personal knowledge,
have we found flowers beautiful and fragrant, beneath the snows
we feared so much to encounter, around the cross we feared
10 much to accept.

' ' 1

— 316 —

We forget, too often alas ! that an all powerful and loving
Father, holds our destiny within his hands. Ah ! had we but
a little faith, how differently we would look upon our daily
crosses and afflictions ; how differently we would submit to
His adorable will. It is this want of faith, this want of trust
in God, that marks the line of separation, between us and
Ihose, whose virtuous lives, we so much admire ; those who have
preceeded us in the paths of generous submission, and whose
loving trust in His guidance gave a tinge of heroism, to their
hope, their love, their confidence. Let us illustrate our
meaning.

- In the course of this same year 1759, the English troops laid
siege to the city of Quebec and ruined the place, almost entirely,
by fire from the most formidable artillery ever seen in Canada^
It was a supreme crisis, 80,000 English soldiers, stood there,
before the walls of the city, and for sixty days, bullets and
bomb shells, rained upon the ramparts.

At this time, there were four different establishments of the
Congregation, in the district of Quebec One, in the Lower
Town, a second in the island of Orleans, a third at Chateau
Richer, and a fourth, at Point aux Trembles. The Sister Mis-
sionaries of the three first mentioned places, being greatly ex-
po ed to the dangers of war, on account of their respective
po ations,were advised by His Lordship, the Bishop of Quebec,
to close the missions, and return to their community, at Ville-
Marie. The counsel was wisely given, for the enemy took pos-
session of the convent in Quebec, and when leaving for
another locality, reduced it to ashes. A similar fate, awaited
their convent at Chateau Richer. The Sisters, who had listen-
ed to the recital of the Louisbourg disasters, feared a like des-
tiny and hastened to abandon their mission. One of the Sisters in
advance of the others, took the direction of Pointe-aux-Trem-
bles, where a certain number of women and children, had
already taken refuge.

The English troops had captured Quebec, in consequence, the
French with their allies, fell back, upon Pointe-aux-Tremble».
There was no more security for the Sisters there, on account

— 317

of the continued efforts of the enemy, to take possession of the
place. The English soon accomplished their design, and the-
entire village was given up, to the soldiers and to plunder ; the
convent of the Congregation was invested by the enemy and
pillaged. Almost dead from fear, the Sisters raised their hearts,
to God in prayer, and fled in the direction of the woods, heed-
less of the danger, to which they exposed themselves. One*
Sister alone, remained at the mission. She knew not what to*
do, and could not think of abandoning the children, confided
to her care. Her devotedness, placed her in a most alarming
position. The convent rendered conspicuous, by its size and
peculiar appearance, soon attracted the strangers' curiosity ; the
English officers came to the house, and finding a certain num-
ber of young persons, with the women of the village, com-
manded that all should be taken prisoners. Consequently,
Sister Saint Agnes, her pupils, and the other persons, who had
taken refuge in the convent, were led in triumph, to the ad-
miral's vessel. The children, gave away to such passionate
bursts of grief, and clung so confidingly to the devoted Sister,
that these officers took her, to be their mother. They had no
real idea of her position, towards them ; deprived of fnith, they
could admire a philanthropic act, but might not understand,
nor even discern the beauty and the heroism of religious de-
votedness. Her dignified air, and the calm resolution she
evinced, at this moment, struck them however with admiration,
and learning soon after, that the heroic woman, was simply a
Sist«r of the Congregation of Notre Dame, and that these
young persons, who pressed so lovingly around her, had been
confided to her care, by their parents, for the period of their
education, they began to view her, in quite another light, and
paid her every mark of respect and attention. A soldier how-
ever, had perceived the silver cross, which it is customary for
the Sisters of the Congregation to wear, and approaching
cautiously, he cut the cord, from which it hung. The act was
indelicate, but after all, who knows, the precious emblem may
have been to him, a source of manifold consolations, at a later
period The following day, the English General, to whom these

— 318 —

N
\

incidents had been related, gave orders that they should relum

to their homes, and remain there, unmolested.

The other poor Sister, from the island of Orleans, who had

fled so precipitately to the woods, without knowing where she

was going, or what would become of her, wandered all day long,

trusting in the watchful care of Providence. Evening drew

near, and with it, came many fearful apprehensions. She was

alone, and might fall at any moment, into the hands of soldiers,

constantly on the alert. On, she went through many a tangled

path, her feet blistered, — her strength exhausted, — her heart

«ick and desponding, but praying, as we pray in the hour of

danger, with all the fervor of her soul. The poor Sister walked

on, starting every now and then, as the rustling of the forest

leaves, stirred by the evening breeze, fell upon her ear. The

shades grew deeper, and the twinkling stars peeped out, from

among the dark green leaves, while the bright moon, sent

anon her silvery rays, as if to guide the fugitive, on her lonely

dangerous route,

" Oh I the forest paths
Are dim and wild, e'en when the Bunshine streams,
Through their high arches, but when powerful night
Comes, with her cloudy phantoms, and her pale
Uncertain moonbeams, and the hollow sounds
Of her m^'sterious winds, their aspect^then,
Is of another, and a more fearful world.
A realm of indistinct and shadowy forms.
Waking strange thoughts, almost too much .for this,
Our fruil terrestrial nature."

(Hemans.)

Hastening on, the poor Sister soon reached the edge of the
wood ; there, at a short distance down by the river side, she,
espied a small cabin, to which she now directed her steps,
trembling and faint from fatigue and terror. At this moment,
footsteps were heard approaching ; she turned, and a soldief
whom she had not observed, drew near, saying with the
greatest respect and courtesy : " Sister, you are greatly ex-
" posed in this by-path, at such an hour, and the enemy so
** near. Take shelter and a little rest, in this sentry box,
*' until morning ! Do not fear, I will keep watch outside and

— 319 —

** protect you." She accepted gratefully, and without a mo-
ment's hesitation, entered this cabin ; but we can easily imagine,
that it was not to sleep. The entire night, was spent in prayer,
and when the first glimpses of the morning broke, her unknown
benefactor came forward, and saluting her respectfully, said :
" Sister, you may now return to your convent, follow this path,
*' it is free from danger, and will lead you directly home." The
Sister obeyed, thanking God from her inmost soul, for this spe-
cial mark of divine protection ; her gratitude was more sincere
and heartfelt, because of the strong conviction, that her guide
was no other, than her Angel Guardian, whose protection she
had constantly implored, during the long eventful day. She
reached the convent in safety ; her companions soon returned
by another route, and to them she related her adventures.
Their consolation and gratitude increased, when they recalled
the dangers, from which all had been preserved.

General Murray, remained in command of a garrison com-
posed of the regiments, who had served during the late cam-
paign. A few weeks after the capitulation, some six hundred
officers and soldiers, were sent to France, according to the
agreement of September i8th, this same year, 1759. Ville-
Marie, then became the rendez-vous, of the french forces, from
all parts of the colony ; their sojourn was however short, for
the 8th of September following, they were compelled to lay
down their arms, before some twenty thousand men of the
English army. The terms of capitulation were signed the 9th
of September, 1760, and protection promised, by the English
Commander.

According to the records of the times, upwards of one thou-
sand and one hundred persons left Canada forever, these in-
cluded the best families of the country.

Canada, had now passed into other hands, though the hearts
of those that remained, were still attached to France, the home
of their ancestors. Had she not been To them too, a benefae*
tress and a mother ? Ah ! hard it was, to crush the tended
associations, to break the links that bound them to that deai^
old land, but such was, alas ! their destiny, and experience

u.'

11; K

>!;ii

— 320 —

T '

has proved, that it was not an unhappy one. The conquest did
not bring to Candida the many disadvantages, which had been
apprehended ; the free exercise of her religion remained, and
Ville-Marie still retains her grand old name of Catholic
Montreal. How can it be otherwise ! It is the Queen of
Heaven's domain, celestial guards protect it. This change in
the political features of the country cast no unpleasant
influence, upon Margaret Bourgeoys' institution. In the
city, as well as in the different missions of Ville-Marie,
the Sisters of the Congregation, remained undisturbed, and
continued to exercise the functions of their vocation, as before^
In the district of Quebec, the Convent of the Pointe-aux-
Trembles was the only one molested ; it remained in thy pos-
session of the English troops, for the space of two years. In
1761, General Murray, gave orders for its restoration, so, that
the Sisters might resume their former occupations, of instructs
ing and forming young girls, to the virtues and practice" of a
Christian life. The same injunctions were given, for the other
missions, interrupted or injured during the late war.

Tradition, has handed down to us, the following incident,
relative to the arrival of the victorious English troops, in the
city of Ville-Marie :

A certain number of officers and soldiers, promenading one
day, at a considerable distance from the city, descried near the
river side, something that seemed to them, a large stone
fortress. A better place they thought, could not be chosen
for camp-ground. In consequence' a certain quantity of field
ammunition, cannon, &c., was brought in the evening, and
placed against the huge stone wall, without further investiga-
tion ; tents were raised, and all retired, satisfied with the day's
work. Or, the officers had taken their station at Point St. Charles,
and the pretended fortress, was nothing more, than a farm .
house and its requisites, all the property of the Sisters of the
Congregation of Notre Dame. Two of the Sisters always
resided there. The following morning about daybreak, one of
the Sisters, while dressing perceived the military movements of
the preceeding night Calling her companion, she pointed to

— 321 —

the English colors, pkying]there in the morning breeze. Alana»
ed at first, they could not understand what it meant, and knew
not what to do ; finally, it was decided that, their morning
meditation over, they would go and ascertain, why the English
troops, were placed so near. " I am one of their country
women," remarked Sister Saint Scholastica, " I will ask them
to take us under their protection." No sooner said than done..

The two Sisters, directed their steps towards the open field,
where the operations of the preceeding night were in full dis-
play. Addressing one of the astonished guards, they requested*,
to say a few words to the chief officer. No doubt the sentinel
was surprised, to hear the Sister ad^lress him in English, and.
calling one of his conu'ades, desired him to deliver the message..
After a little delay and as much ceremony, the Sisters found
themselves in the presence of the officer in command.

Sister Saint Scholastica, had forsaken her home in merry-
England, some years previous to these events. Led onward
by Him, who rules the destinies of men, she came through
many a mysterious path, even to Margaret Bourgeoys' Congre-
gation, which His will pointed out, as her future home.

For His love, she sacrificed the legitimate joys of the happy-
fire-side in York, and in the midst of adopted friends, found
the promised hundred fold. She was too happy on this occa-
sion, to seek favor and protection, for the home she now called
her own, and God's Providence had placed her there, at just-
such a time. The officers had not yet discovered their mistake,,
and willingly assented, when the sisters after all necessary
explanation, requested them to visit the premises; then, as a.
last act of courtesy, suggested that all should be provided with,
refreshments, firom their well-stocked larder, and poultry yard.
No refusal was given, and the sisters spent the greater part of*
the morning, in preparing omelets, &c, which were as speedily
devoured by the hungry men, who had indeed profited of the
kind invitation, for not an egg, nor a piece of bread or meat,,
was left in the sisters' possession. All were profuse in giving^
thanks, for the unexpected hospitality, and when upon retiring,
the officer in command, requested tolmow, in what manner h&-

— 322 —

•«ould repay so much kindness, the sisters simply demanded^
that the country residence and the mother house, should remain
unmolested by the troops, in case of danger. He answered at
•nee, that he would be too happy, to repay their hospitality in
this manner. Accordingly, the white flag, sign of protection,
iwas unfurled at Point Saint Charles, and another, upon the
cupola of the mother house at Ville-Marie. Orders were given
to leave the sisters' grounds at once, in consequence, the £ng-
4ish camp was removed to another locality ; but, no doubt, the
poor soldiers remembered the spot, with grateful feelings.

This is one of many incidents, connected with the events of
1759-1760, but all serve to show, that amid these desolatii^
.scenes of war and bloodshed, Margaret Bourgeoys' Congrega^
tion of Notre Dame, was at all times, protected and screened
from danger, and her children, though surrounded by carnage
4uid perils, were at all times respected.

Once again, it is proved that, " If God watches not over the
•city, he watches in vain, that keeps it."

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTH.

"Tbfl hands that always mmained pnre.— Spirit of piety and faith afr
. Ville-Marie, up to the time of the English oonqn«st.->AreiniuiHcencft>
of tluH period, or the youthful guardian of Jesus in the Sivcred Host.
—The prophecy.— Point Saint Churles.— Sister Saint Agatha's uiis-
givings.- The Congregation of Notre Dame destrtiyed by tire.—
[Uster Bourgwoys' heart bleeds anew, at the expiration of sixty-eight.
Shears.— Anniversary of the death of the venerable foundress, or tb<^
12th of January at the Congregation.- Benediction of the Biessisd;
Sacrament.- Margaret Bonrgeoys' memory.

" There is in every heart, a well of feeling.
Whose depths are moved, at an appointed time,

Disclosing precious jew^^ls. and revealing
Love, faith and hope, and onergy sublinte."

(Bbtakt.),

- She was but a child, a little child ; five summers only, had
cast their soft shadows upon her brow, a little child, and there
she knelt, in the midst of a crowded thoroughfare, her tiny*
hands clasping some sacred object, with love and reverence.
The light of Heaven rested upon her fair young face, and a»
the passers-by marked her rapt devotion, they drew near and
knell ihcre too, before Jesus in the Sacred Host

It was somv" years previous to the English conquest, the^
early settlers' characteristic faith and piety, had been faithfully
tr^'iismitted to their descendants, while sentiments of heroism
and honor, still lingered around the family hearths of Ville-
Marie. Growing youth caught the flame of heavenly charity,
pad thftff •'M-es of artless ch«'dr*n, ir.^zxidzd U^iiokiii wie sweet
vivifying influence of domestic virtue. In those grand old^
Catholic times, ere the spirit of Christianity was crushed by coldi
ipdifierence, ere the soul-stirring practices of religion were hel(^'
up to scorn, by impiety and pride, it was customary, nay aH)
imperious duty, for the faithful to assist their neighbor in everyi
necessity. Neighbor, at that time, was a tern< vastly signifif
CADt ; the corporal and spiritual works of mercy, were noi tiieoi
^juitoed to a certaia ouml^ ofi dfcvoted souls, who Xnam

*,'

— 324 —

themselves by vow, to assist the living and the dying. Not so.
It was only when fervor had waxed cold in the hearts of Chris-
tians ; when early devotion had lost its ardor and its warmth,
that God inspired men to found a special order, wherein deeds
of mercy, remnants of primitive catholicity might be preserved^
as home treasures. They were relics of that primeval fraternity,
which owed its beauty, its worth and its happiness, to the faith
from which it sprung. In truth, there is something peculiarly
beautiful, in this " unselfish passing out of self," which distin-
guishes the children of Catholic ages fromall others. " Is any one
sick among you," says the Apostle, " among you," that is of the
great human family, " bring ye in the priests of the Church."
It was a divine inspiration given by divine charity itself. " Is
any one sick among you." Any one, no matter who, if he is
sick, if he is in want, his necessities have unbounded claims,
upon your compassion, upon your charity. How faithfully
the early Christians, heedtni each vtrord of these holy teach-
ings ; and when disease had done its utmost, and placed its vic-
tim, beyond the reach of human art and skill, with what loving
trust and confidence, the poor sufferer turned to his holy
mother the Church, and implored her Viaticum, for his jour-
ney, through the darksome vale of tears and death ; how sweetly
then came flowing firom Christian hearts, sentiments of delicate
commiseration, of brotherly love and maternal solicitude.

" It was an exuberance,
Like the perfume of euninier flowers.
Wafted on the evening breeze."

Then, when the Divine Master, left his earthly dwelling to^
console and strengthen the dying Christian, all accompanied
him. Jesus had ever His escort, among His creatures ; all
went, animated by a sentiment of honor, of reverence and love,
and when the tinkling of the sanc^^uary bell, announced Hin»
near, all knelt there, where the sound arrested them, and bend-
ing their bardieads to the ground, they adored their God, a»
He pMsed by ; then rising, they )oined in with the pious throng,
and followed Him to that \aat altar,, wbf-eon He so Iovm to

— 325 —

^crffice Hitnself — the altar of a human heart Grand old
<tays of faith ! why are ye not with us still ? Ah, why ? Alas !
Look around and muse, or rather, let us assist at one of those
impressive scenes, of characteristic faith and piety. She was
but a child, a little child, her name, Elizabeth Prudhomme, her
home in an honorable family, conspicuoui for the courage,
devotedness and zealous piety, which it had ever evinced in
the welfare of Ville-Marie. It was evening, the air balmy and
cheering, as the consolations which a poor sufferer awaited, on
his bed of sickness. The silver chimes of the sanctuary bell,
bid him renew his preparations, for He was coming. A mul-
titude of men^ women and children, profoundly recollected,
■■came to assist and answer the prayers for the dying.

Pax Vobis, said the minister of God, upon entering the
apartment ; approaching a neat little repository, he placed
the Blessed Sacrament there, amid draperies, flowers, and a
^lare of light ; then, seated beside the dying penitent, he pre-
pared him for his last communion. The priest absorbed in the
solemn duty of the moment, turned not, nor moved. Just then
a passing breeze stirred the light drapery, and in an instant, all
was in flames. The greatest agitation prevailed, but none
dared to speak or approach the little altar.

The youthful Elizabeth was kneeling in the crowd, moved
by some religious instinct, she rose quickly from her place, and
making her way through the respectful ranks, she stepped softly
towards the altar, threw the ribbands attached to the pyx,
around her neck, as she observed the priest had done ; then
"with a wonderful calm and joy, she pxasscJ out into the street,
and knelt there with the " Holy of Holies," reposing upon her
pure young breast ; her attitude, the most touching and reve-
rential, that her angelic piety could suggest. Struck with sur-
prise and admiration, the assistants followed her in silent won-
der, and guided by their deep loving faith, they knelt and
formed a guard of honor, to Jesus and the pious child The
anan of God, unconscious of all that had transpired, arose from
the sick man's bedside ; turning, he soon perceived, that he was
jdone ; his eyes fell upon the little altar, and noticii^ its con-

'■';i 1

1 !!'

— 326 —

fesed Hpip^araYice, the truth flashed at once upon his mind ; lie
•looikted around, and perceived the kneeling crowd, with thfe
"diitd in the midst, her face so radiant with happiness, that sh^
^^(Mmed like ah angel, who had strayed a'Way from the realffls-
Wbliss. At the sound of his footsteps, she raised her eyes, and
in tfansports of almost extatic joy, presented the treasure, shut
Ifad so carefully guarded. " My child," the priest said solemnly,.
*s he tooik her hands within his own, ere he withdre^r thfr
'Sacred Host, "my child ! the hands that have had the privilege
<>f touching these sacred objects, will ever remain virginal aanS.
^tire."

We know not what she answered, nor what her thoughts^
were at this moment, but the solemnity and the impressiveness-
'Of his words and 6f his act, must have been deeply graven upon
Iter heart, and no doubt, the magic tones haunted her memory,
•iirttil the hour came, when they were ratified in Heaven.

Years rolled by, and sweet remembrances of the blissful dayv
•Irtien she held within her hands the sacred pyx, came on, rejoi-
tl^itg her inmost soul, and casting golden shadows upon her
mtMtf' " Those hands wi>* f^'-Li remain virginal and pure." It
%PiSu. prophecy from the man of God, and the young girl, felt
all its power within her. Ardent longings, to approach the
ll^l$#ttiac)e came too; longings to rest forever in its shade.
flHer pious wishes were realized, and the youthful Elizabeth^
consecrated her pure young life to God, in Margaret Boun-
•IJeoys' Congregation, at the age of fifteen, and received the
lUMiQ of Saint Agatha. Her long religious career of seventy-
>five years, gave many special evidences, that she was a child of
firedtlection, singularly favored by Heaven. The purity and
-the innocence of her life, won for her many privileges, and we
ettnnot but regret the loss of the precious documents, which
'perished in the conflagrfAtion of 1768. Still, tradition has
brought down to us a few details, which give us an insight into
«l^r life.

"Sbe rendered numberless services to her community, «nd
(Ms «< constant model of religious perfection ; her early virtaet,
•#0Ver lofct th^ sweet perfume, their fr^hness was nevit

~ 327 -^

•

blighted, their fragrance lasted through life, a life of ninety
yMvs.

Time passed on in its rapid flight. The joyous AUeluias of
Easter, had floated by. '* The beautiful spring season," says
a record of the time, " invited the Sisters to a promenade^
winch is no other, than the yearly holiday, spent by them, in
their old country house, at Point Saint Charles." These days
of recreation are no unwelcome visitors, for they bring reUef
to the fatigue and restraint of every day life. The body nced»
relaxation, from time to time, and though none of the religious
observances are dispc^ised with, still, all are allowed to play-
truant from labor and silence. No restraint is laid upon time,,
'accept, at the allotted hours of reunion ; each one h at liberty^
to amuse herself as she pleases, provided there is nothing con-
trary to the spirit of the rule, nor to that decorum exacted
from all persons consecrated to God.

vi.You are at liberty, once the convent vehicles, have set yoit
Mtfely down, at old Point Saint Charley unless it has been,
decided to spend the day, at Saint Paul's island ; if the excur-
sion extends to the latter, you have only to cross the broad
green lawn, that slopes gently down to the river side ; there,,
an immense boat, whose antiquated form and color, tell you
at once that it belongs to the convent, is waiting to bear you^
across the blue crested waters of the Saint Lawrence, to the
opposite side.

There, is the old farm house, (have you not some remem-
brance, dear reader, of its old stone walls ?) the wooden belfry
with its little bell ? Since you left these scenes of a happy past,
has not your imagination sometimes loved to roam through the
wide pleasant fields, and the dark green wood, bathed on<
either side, by the crystal dashings of the river ? Do you not
remember the little canoes, the slight paddle boat, the fishing,
lines, in a word, every thing that could amuse? There too^.
wiien the round of merriment had beer: exhausted, the heart
could turn again to the old stone house, and find that some-
thing, which never fails to please, which never tires, because it
fthmyii satisfies. You understand me, dear reader, when I vcfac

'If

i iS

i iii

— 328 —

!to that little chapel, beautiful in its solitude, beautiful in its
simplicity, cherished, because of the consolation^^it ever gives.
There, Jesus is ever present in the Sacred Host What more
■can one desire ? If you do not go there in the morning, why,
you must do so in the afternoon, when the old bell calls you,
with its own peculiar ding, ding, to assist at Benediction of the
(Blessed Sacrament Closing scene of a well spent day. And
"When the echoes of Tantum Ergo and Laudate have died
away, preparations are made for the return home.

The antiquated red boat is waiting down below, and when
all are ready, it moves off, while soft strains oiAve Maris Stella
or Ora pro nobis are wafted back on the evening breeze. The
-convent vehicles are in readiness, and Ixick you go, refreshed
>by the days pleasure, and ready to commence again the follow*
ing morning, the arduous duties of every day life. We have
emade a long digression ; but if you, dear reader, are among the
many, who spent their youthful days within the " old ji[ray
walls,'' you will easily pardon us, for dwelling so long upon
t«cenes, which gladdened so often your youthful days. However,
;y6u will now understand, why all was joy and merriment, when
there was question of the promenade to Point Saint Charles.

Be that as it may. Sister Saint Agatha, of whom we have
already spoken, had always up to this period, been one of the
first in readiness, for there was nothing austere or unamiable
about her piety ; it was as joyous as it vras angelic, but to day,
she seemed unusually quiet and pensive. Strange misgivings
disturbed her wonted calm. Seeking the Mother Su|)erior, she
made known the sad presentiment, that filled her mind, request-
ing at the same time, that the promenade might be put off to
another day, ^' for I have a strange conviction," she added,
" that the convent will be destroyed by fire, this \txy night"
The superior endeavored to calm her apprehensions, and not*
withstanding the singular esteem and veneration, she entertain-
ed for Sister Saint Agatha's eminent virtue, she thought best to
^y no attention to the matter. Unable to prevent the excur-
sion, she obtained permission to remain at home ; the good
:Si8ter lost no time, but spent the entire day in goinir/ up and

— 329 —

•^own stairs, storing away, in a fire proof vault, all the linen
and valuable articles, she could lay her hands upon. The com-
rannity returned in the evening, elated with the day's amuse-
ment, and spent the " Petit quart " (i) right merrily, after
which they retired.

" Joy hath on earth, no shrine, where sorrow may not dwell,"

Between ten and eleven o'clock, cries of fire ! fire ! aroused
rthe Sisters from their slumbers. Thiey arose hastily, a glaring
red light, illumined their apartments, while dense clouds of
iire, from a street near by, warned them of their danger. The
dames advanced furiously towards the convent buildings, and
the Sisters had barely time to escape with their lives. Mr.
Favard of Saint Sulpice, tlieir father confessor ran quickly to
the scene of desolation, and withdrawing the Blessed Sacra-
ment from their church, transported it to that of th H6tel-
Dieu. It was a sad, sad night.

Morning broke, and brought to the Sisters more vividly thaft
ever, assurances of their dire misfortune. There they were,
^thout an asylum, without means to procure one, solely de-
pendant on GckI's infinite Providence. They resolved to a^an-
don themselves to His protection, and each one taking up her
little parcel, the procession moved, on towards the Seminary of
Saint Sulpice. Upon reaching the spot, they cast themselves
all in tears, at the feet of the worthy Superior, Mr. de Mont-
-golfier. The kind and devoted j[)astor, whose generous and
Unfailing charity to ail, had won for him the surname ol
" Father of the orphan and the needy," was deeply moved at
the sight of such a spectacle. He endeavored to console his
sorrowing children, and the words he addressed to them at
this moment, were no doubt prompted by the Holy Spirit He
promised to attend to their most urgent necessities, and led
>them at once to the Hdtel-Dieu ; he placed them in pos-
session of an immense room, called the royal apartment, and
hy means of curtains and hangings, the Sisters fixed up

(1) The extraordinary recreation, that generally oloses these
'^- Cmig^ " or holidays.

— :<3o —

<^ 'viafls-room, dormitory, infirmary and community room^
and hei^ they dwelt, with their sick, their boarders and day
schokars, for the space of five months ; long and wearisome,
they mttst have been, notwithstanding the heroic fortitude of
the self-sacrificing Sisters. Other and heavier crosses came suff-
cessively after the conflagration. The different missions con-
nected with the Congregation, dispersed here and there in the
tountry places, felt deeply the loss of their mothCT-house, and
ihe Sister Missionaries offered their sympathy in every possible
^ay, the doors of their respective houses were thrown op^n^,
and hospitality proffered to those of the Sisters, whose servicer
could be dispensed with for the moment The kind offer wafr
gratefully accepted, but alas I to some with a home, came a.
grave.

Among those, for whom this trial was reserved, a sad tribute
lis paid in passing, to the memory of a young Sister, who died
in this moment of affliction : Sister Catherine des Musseaux^
of the Seraphins, who died suddenly upon reaching her desti-^
nation. Another, Sister Marie de L'£stage de Saint-Luc, died
at the same time at the HdtelDieu. Those of the Sisters, who
vreit not employed in teaching, after hearing mass, and renews
ing their submission to the will of God, went each day to the
Yuins of their convent, and endeavored to extract, from the stiU
smoking embers, all that the flames had spared ; they worked
there all day, then returned to the H6tel-Dieu, sick and tired,
their clothes damp and soiled, their shoes and stockings so
wet, that they required assistance to get them off. Their exer-
cises of piety, were then performed, their garments put to dry;
(Ot they had no others, to change ; the following morning they
put on their clothing, not dry and comfortable, but simply stiA
fened by the cold, and thus they returned to their day's labor.
In consequence, a number of the Sisters, contracted serious
infirmities, which soon terminated their days. Sister Maugue
6f the Assumption, at this time Superior of the community^
reflecting upon the situation to which the Sisters were reduced,
and certain that the Congregation could only be rebuilt, at the
(fost of privations and sacrifices, proposed that the novices^

— 331 —

wlMBih she coiAi tiot condemn to so many hardships, and to sM>
tetichpainfaltoU, should return to their homes, or else enta:
some othdr religious house. These young persons, worthy to
4)6 iianked lamong Sister Bourgeoys' children, answered simul-
taneously that their most ardent desire, was to persevere untfl
death, in the vocation they had chosen; that they esteemed
themselves too happy, to share the privations and sacrifices of
their dear community, and they begged to contribute by their
feiible efforts, to the restoration of the Congregation. As soon
AS the weather permitted, Mr. de Montgolfier, of Saint Sulpice^
naves orders for the convent to be reconstructed. The annals
'of the community tell us, *' that the kind and devoted pastor
" gave the funds necessary to commence the enterprise, and
" ^according as the work advanced, he furnished all things re-
" quisite, his generosity knew no bounds and he gave in
'*' repeated sums, to the amouut of five thousand and nine
"hundred livres." During this interval. Bishop Briand, of
Quebec, visited Ville-Marie ; it was in the month of July, this
tutme year, 1768. His Lordship spoke words of consolation
to the Sisters, and contributed a certain sum of money, to assist
them at the moment. The most essential parts of the building
were Irst erected ; the restoration of the church was delayed
¥or some time, and instead, a little chapel was constructed ih
iionor of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, and on the 8th of De-
-cember, festival of the Immaculate Conception, the august
Hsacrifice was offered up for the first time. Past distress, sacri-
fices and toils, were forgotten in His presence ; the Sisters
tiesirous of testifying their deep aud sincere gratitude, to
their Divine Benefactor, gathered around the Altar, and
recited aloud, the prayer, composed by their Venerable
Mother, Margaret Bourgeoys, on a similar occasioa Mr. de
Montgolfier, was not the only one, who contributed towards
the erection of the convent ; Mr. de Terlay, of Sfuat Sulpice,
^ve also s^al proofs of his generosity and devotedness on
this occatsicm; his purse yvas ever open, when there was
i^ucition of doing good to the Congregation. Many cMh6r
devo8edfriend9, came in their turn to comfort and to r«l)«t»«^

— 332 —

The different missions sent provisions of k\\ kinds, linen,
money, kitchen utensils, in a word, every thing that their filial
sympathy could suggest. To return to Mr. de Montgolfier,
not only did he restore the ancient buildings, but at the same
time, he rendered them more spacious and comfortable ; he ad-
ded another story to the house, gave more space for the church,
and then provided every necessary decoration for the " House
of God." Because of his zeal and charity, he merited the title
of Saviour and Benefactor of the Congregation. It is said that
about fifty thousand livres were expended on the new convent,
the entire sum furnished by Divine Providence. The following
year, 1769, the Sisters of the Congregation, thanks to the wise
and prudent measures, taken by their Superior, Sister of the
Assumption, made the acquisition of the entire piece of land,
known as Saint Paul's island ; a pajt, only up to this time,
having been the property of the Sisters. Since then, a period
of one hundred and nine years, this island has been a constant
resource to the community, offering at the same time, a cheer-
ful abode to those of the Sisters, who require to recruit their
strength, at the close of the scholastic year,* as well as to others
who seek quiet and retirement, to prepare for the close of their
«arthly pilgrimage, and the dawn of a brighter day. " He who
*' tempers the wind, to the shorn lamb," could not with-hold
His mercies and His consolations, from those who clung, so
lovingly, to His crosis, despite poverty, privations and suffer-
ings. Consequently,, we cannot omit here, an incident closely
connected with the conflagration of 1768, of which we have
just spokea " Every cloud," says the proverb, " has a silver
" lining." Let us see, how God recompenses those, who bear
with submission and meekness, the crosses, He loves at times,
to lay upon their shoulders.

Do you remember, dear reader, that touching ceremony
which took place at the Congregation, in 1 700, just a month
After Sister Bourgeoys' death? that home festival when her
heart was enshrined, in the midst of her children ? for sixty
years and more, it had been their joy, their consolation. A
new generation had sprung up around it, happy in the inheii-

— 333 —

tance of her spirit, bequeathed to them by their elders. It wa»
their treasure too, and when weary and overburdened, they
sought there, counsel and direction. The night of that sad
conflagration, when the flames had come and driven in their
fury, the Sisters from their peaceful home, their first thought
no doubt, was to save the precious relic, but alas ! it could not
be done. It had been so ordained for the greater glory of
God, and their own personal consolation. " Crosses," we
know, " are blessings in disguise," the truth of these words, was
tested now. In the moment of terror and danger, the Sisters
had cast many a wistful look towards the spot, to them sacred,
but now inaccessible, because of the crimson shades, that fell
upon it The sacrifice was made, and a sad fiat, pronounced^
The following morning, upon returning to the scene of desola^
tion, they saw that the fire was every where extinguished,
except in one little spot; the bright red light was con-
spiaious amid the blackened walls. It was the finger of
God, pointing out the mother's glory and her children's
consolation. Drawing near, they saw, as it were, blood
trickling down the stones; no tongue can express their
amazement, they stood, riveted to the spot They soon
understood however, that it was a message to them, from
Heaven. A message that her soul was glorious and immortal,
in the realms of bliss. The Sisters hastened to inform their
Father confessor of the miraculous event Mr. Favard came
at once, and witnessed the prodigy ; stooping, he gathered!^
with respect and veneration, the ashes dyed with her blood
and then enclosed the treasure within a silver bQx, where it is
still preserved

Margaret Bourgeoys* heart ceased to beat in 1700, when she
offered up her life, to save that of a beloved Sister ; sixty-eight
years later, this some heart bled anew, for the consolation of
those who had walked, so faithfully, in her footsteps, those who-
were so worthy to be called her children. It would seem that
she wished to remind them of her presence stilly as if she said
in imitation of her Divine Saviouv :

— 3«4 —

" Behold! I am with you atill."

" I'here ia no tleath I what aeems so, Is transition ;

" This life of mortal breath,

" Is but a suburb of the life elysian,

" Whose portal, we call death.

" Let (iH be patieut, these severe afflictions,

" Not from the ground arise,

" But oftentimes, celestial benedictions,

" Aitsuuie this dark disguise." .

Every year, when comes round the anniversary of Margaret
Bourgeoys' sainted death, the Sister missionaries, who can con-,
veniently do so, gather together at the Mother-House, to share
in the holy joy, that prevades its precincts. It is a grand holi-
day for the entire institution. The convent chapel in festive,
aftire, the altar resplendent with waxlights and pure white liUr
lies ; the mellow tones of the organ, as they blend with the soft;
bird-like notes of the youthful novices, then the imposing at-
titude of some hundred Sisters bent in prayer. All strikes you
forcibly, and as new depths are stirred up in the soul, every
scene and every sound, seem to bring you some message of.
love from Heaven,

" One memory upon another, breaks in joy,
. " Like the pleased sea. on a white pebbled shoce."

Then, when thanksgiving is over, and the morning repast
ended, the bell summons you to the large community room,
where every thing speaks to you of Margaret Bourgeoys ; a
temporary altar is erected, and peering out amid lights, flowers*
and their dark ^een leaves, you see the beautiful white statue^...
which speaks of Heaven and its Virgin Queen, She stand«;>-
there, her hands extended towards Margaret Bourgeoys' bust,
placed at her feet, and as you gaae upon the silent piarble, it
brings back many thrilling memories connected with her lov&
for Mary, and you feel that she is there, in a most fitting place^
tl^re under the benign look of her heavenly Mother, whooe^
virtues, she ^o loved to imitate. A grade lower, within am?
exquisite little shrine, lies the, sitver' box* which contains tha^
ashes crimsoned with her life's blood.

~ 335 —

• Vhis home festival, so replete with charming recollectioa^
fbr the sister, is a gala day, for all the pupils of the Congrega«>^
tioa It has ever been customary, for the young ladies of the'
boarding school, to offer their tribute of respect and filial love
to her memory, by renewing on this day, scenes wherein tho
noble virtues she so loved to practice, act a prominent part —
divine charity, in which«she excelled, and which lent so sweet
a charm to her daily intercor—e with others, is never omitted,
and for weeks previous to the event, youthful fingers are busil)^
playing needles, transforming uncouth pieces of coton, flannel
and cloth, into neat little suits of clothing, which they intend to
present to the destitute children, who attend the poor schools
attached to the Congregation. This reunion generally takes
place, in the afternoon of the 12 th January. At a given hour,
the friends and relatives of the pupils, assemble in thQ
large hall of the community, and witness there one of the sweet-
est and most touching /?//i, over which piety and charity can-
preside. With the harmonious sounds of piano, harp andr
organ, is heard the pattering of little feet, keeping time as they
come, to the sofl echoes heard all around. The pupils enter,
leading by the h^nd, the youthful objects of their charity and
commiseration. Joy is everywhere, the children advance as
far as the little altar, and these under the eye of the Queen of
Heaven, they present a parcel of clothing, and a large loaf of
bread, to the extended hands beside them. It has been
remarked that this distribution takes place, at the foot of Mary's
statue, so that these poor children may understand, that they,
have received these gifts in the name^ and as it were, from the
bounty of their heavenly Mother. The bust of the pious fount
^ress is there too, to remind them, that she is present in spirit
with her children, and that she too, presides over this pious
and innocent reunion, (i) These early lessons are never for-
gott?n, and perhaps many a heart is indebted to these pleasing
xemembrances, for its steadfast faith, its perseverance in tha

' (1) Theiie festive-iioenee have taken another fofm.withiD the laat few

Biara. that i«, since the removal of the boardUiK eohool to Villan
aria, but it ia only teinporarjr ; Hoon again, the mother lioane willh^
Teauitod to this oherished poriiou of Margaret Bourgeoys* work.

I< ll '

■•■■ 'ii

— 336 —

path which leads to perfect happiness. God has many, so
many different wa)rs of acting upon the human heart ; in the-
daily rounds of Hfe, we meet many silent messengers of Mis'
holy will A look, a word, a passing scene, nay, even a little
flower, crushed to the ground, or on its stem, rejoicing by its.
beauty and its fragrance ; a something will come from it to*
our hearts, and gain us all at once. Al the close of these exer^
cises, a solemn benediction of the Blessed Sacrament takes^
place in the convent chapel, at which all iissist.

*' Lights blaze,
Like twinkling stars, among the flowers,
And sweet incense bums."

Hearts are open, to receive the exquisite consolations whichr
emanate from that fountain of untold bliss, the "' Blessed Sa-
crament," while subdued strains of the organ are floating in the
air, bearing up the soul from this earth's gloom, and rejoicing,
it with sweet visions of immortality.

" Those sounds come o'er the thrilling breast,
£'eu like the harp Htiings holieHt nit-asure,
When dreamt the soul of lauds of rest
▲ud everlasting pleiMun>.''

(Kkox.)

Who has ever left the chapel at the close of benediction^
without feeling stronger and better ? Soft echoes of the O Saii^
tart's HoUia^ or Tanium Ergo, will ring in youi ears> for manyi
an he \nd their soothing influence, will make vr^w feel happy^
in spite of a heavy heart,,or a troubled spirit. Benediction of
the Blessed Sacrament I How our hearts think Him, for all
this, and what a flood of rapturous joy, submerges our souls,
when we remember, that we are children of that One, Holy,
Catholic and Apostolic Chu/ch, which contains all the treasure*
of his bountiful love, and exceeding great mercy. When we
think, that ^" have been called to that faith, of which so man/
others are deprived, that it is ours to revel in heavenly delights,
and bask in the effulgent rays of celestial beniflcencr. Ah
dear reader, let us return thanks, by esteeming thci privi^egv .

— 337 --

we enjoy ; look abroad, "md count, if possible, the noble-
minded beings, who are gru,>ing in the midst of darkness ancT
error, without even tne faintest gleam of that light, which we,
alas ! oftentimes unheed. Why have we been chosen in pre-
ference to these ? Objects of divine predilection, let us respond
to the call of Heaven, by the purity of our lives, and the fervor
of our devotion, even though it be, but at the eleventh hour.

It is said, that the just shall live in eternal reniembrance.
Does it not seem so to you, dear reader, when you witness the
benedictions, that accompany everywhere Margaret Bourgeoys*
name? 178 years have passed, since she closed her eyes, upon
earthly scenes, and see, even here to-day, in this busy progres-
sive age, her memory is cherished and venerated, as that of a.-
loved one, who has just gone out from among us ; the magic
of her name, has elated hearts with heroic impulses, to do^
something in the glorious cause of God. See its vivifying^
action, ;ipon the generations, who have passed within these old
gay walls since her death. They have passed —

" Like
" Perfumed zephyrs throagh autnmer l«>ayeB,"
The voice of her zeal, is not yet hushed, still, it calls
Bonis I souls, again for Him, souls, to gain souls.
That fewer may be lost, and they come, " creatures of
Suushioe," to obey the summons.

"They rise,
^ From the gay banquet, and in scorn oast down,

Pleasures cup, the garland and the lute
Of festal hours, for the veil and cross.
Becoming sterner tattks.

They have put on
Courage and faith, and generous constancy,
E'eu as a breast-plate.

All look on them,
Moving ii. their beautiful array,

Of gentle fortitude, and bless the fair
Majestic vision, their unmurmuring
Turn unto their heavy toils."

(HXMAN».^

1:1

11 ;v

WBi

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINTH.

''Reflections.— The heroic missionaries, Trho founded Ville-Marie.— Be-

oiinary of Saint Snlpice, Benefactor of Ville-Marie, to thin day.—

Progress of education, since the foundation of the colony.— Su-

. berban schools, opened in the city, and placed nnder the direction

' of the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-Dame.— Attendance at

these schools.— Number of missions, belonging to the Congregation

' of Notre-Dame.— Grand total of the pupils actually, attending these

schools.

?;•'■

" Alas " exclaimed the Marshal of Luxemburg, on his death
bed, " what will all my brilliant victories avail me, now, before

• •* the tribunal of that God, who is about to become my Judge ?

*^' Ah ! had I, instead of all these useless laurels, but the merit

-^* of a cup of cold water, given in His name ! " It is thus, dear
reader, that earthly grandeurs nr.d earthly recompenses appear

- at the supreme moment, when the illusions of life vanish, and
leave us face to face, with our deeds of good and evil, as God
reads them, written there upon the unfading pages of the soul :
" What will all my brilliant victories avail me. Ah ! had I
" rather the merit of a cup oi cold water, given in His name !"
It is the sting of remorse, the shudder of despair, in face of a
stem reality.

The experience of every day teaches us, that neither the
pleasures, the honors, nor the riches of life, can give us hap-
piness b ^re below.

A momentary satisfaction there may be, in the possession of

•those goods, which the world calls blessings, in as much as

..^ey procure us at times, the means of doing good, and of
being useful to others ; but happiness to a human heart, they
never brought ; joy belongs not to earth, and with us mortals,
its presence is like the meteors glare, it dazi ^s for a moment,

.^hen fades away,

"As f)*ie the mists of morning,
Before the rising day."

— 3a9 —

The rapidity with which persons and things change, then
disappear, convinces us, that earth is an exile, its pleasures
€phemeral, its honors, passing shadows. Happy those, who
awake to consciousness, ere they have been lured on, by the
feigned reality. Happy those, who have loved stem wisdom's
voice, and preferred her teachings to the syren's songs ; who
have not waited until the delusive shows of life are gone, to
weep over their folly. Life, the poet tells us, is like

" The flower, that smiles to-day,

To-morrow <lieH,
All that we w!t«h to at ay,

Tempts, tbeu flies."

(Shkllt.)

Such is life. No marvel then, that this truth, falling upon
the minds of men, made there, deep impressions and led them
to raise their thoughts and hearts on high, towaras that blessed
futurity, seen only in the mazy distance. Sursum Cotda I Our
holy Mother the Church, never ceases to say, for she knows
well, that the world's satellites, roam at will, through the varied
walks of life, scattering their pernicious maxims, and eni-
po soning with their pestiferous breath, even the haunts of
virtue. The Church will not, that her children should debase
themselves, before the world's vaunted shrines. That those
beyond her pale, should succumb, does not surprise ; poor
deluded creatures ! they struggle that they may not see the
light, hence, heavenly inspirations soften not their callous
hearts; they, have no salutary penance to preserve, no
Blessed Eucharist to strenghten, no faith, in a heavenly
mother's love, no loving trust, in their kind angel's protection.
Ah ! the countless privations, to which they are subject, and
withal, their moral virtues, strike us at times, with admiration ;
their philantrophic views in the cause of their fallow creatures,
lead them too, to the performance of magnanimous acts of
courage and self denial, but alas ! earthly votaries, what will
all their moral worfh avail them ? a thousand times more me-
ritorious, the cup of cold water, given in riis name. The
Creator alone, has a right to our lives, and to the acts therecf ;

— 340 —

fSiiii

{ I'

if'

li'

r 1.11

«{

.- II ''I

*■ fi'l'

we belong not to ourselves, not to the world, but to God ; andT
for this reason, when we act in accordance, with our owa
human views, when we seek our individual gratifications, w^
fail, because God is left out Those acts, which tend neither
to His honor, nor to His glory, may never receive a recom-
pense. He accepts only, and holds in eternal remembrance*
those deeds of ours, which prove grateful responses, to His
merciful undying love. Ah ! who, here below, that has not
some record, deeply graven upon memory's tablet, and en-
shrined as a sacred thing, within the heart's deep recesses.
Some memento prized almost as one's own life, simply, because
it is affection's offering. If then, thib heavenly attribute love
or charity, exercises so powerful an influence, upon poor weak
mortals, what shall we say of its action upon the Sacred Heart
of Jesus ! " Wctnan," did He once say, during the hours of Hi»
earthly pilgrimage, " woman, many sins are pardoned thee, be-
" cause thou hast loved much." A whole life of sin and
ingratitude effaced, because of one act of humble repentant
love. Ah ! dear reader, admire the power of even a human
effort, upon the Saviour's tender heart, then understand, why
Saint Augustin says : " Love, and do what you please." And-
when these acts are daily multiplied, when they savor of
humiliation, suffering and sacrifice, when they are performed
through the purest motives of heroic love ; Ah ! who may
recount the godly returns, bestowed by the Eternal Remunera-
tor upon these faithful generous servants. He asks sr little*,
and gives so much. The love of a human heart, the affections-
of His creatures, satisfy, if we may say so, the intensity of His.
divine ambition.

Angels and Saints have rejoiced on high, and their jubila-
tions have resounded throughout the heavenly Jerusalem^
because here below, poor fragile creatures, had found out the
means of loving God, as He wished them to love Him. Such
dear reader, have bee^t our reflections, as we gazed around and
admired the wonderful ways of God, and sweet persuasions are
ours, when benedictions and blessings attend our deeds ; we
(Qel. that they are a portion of that hundred fold, promised to

- 341 —

to-

fhtne, who respond to the Saviour's loying invitation. " Son,
giVe me thy heart" In every age, the church has borne testi-
mony to this truth, and this benign Mother, triumphs and
exults, as s!ie refers to the virtues, produced and practised
within her bosom. History too, is there, pointing to the path
in which they trod, those heroes of unshrinking faith, and super
human energy, those saintly heroines, who came with their
fragility and their love, to these western shores, that they might
gain souls to God. Christian civilization, great, grand and glo-
rious in its beginnings, how consoling and cheering in its
spiritual progress.

More than once, these thoughts have brought back to as,
isome occurence, connected with Margaret Bourgeoys' history.
Convictions such as these, spurred her on, in the paths of zeal^
abnegation and devotedness ; convictions that exercised their
salutary influence, upon the Saints of God, in every age. " The
good liveth on." It lives in the continuation of their work ; it
lives in the spirit of sacrifice and heavenly zeal, perpetuated
by their followers from age to ;ige, age, even to this blessed
hour. It lives in the manifold aspirations, that have ascended
on high, from pious loving hearts ; a^^pirations, that will con-
tinue to ascend, we trust, until time shall be no more, from the
innumerable thousands, who have been sheltered, beneath the
shadow of her tomb. Veneration, gratitude and love to those
devoted self-sacrificing souls, who first came to these western
shores ! Veneration, gratitude, and love, to those who blessed
tile site of Vilte-Marie and erected there, under Mount Royal's
protecting shade, temples, to the wordship (^ the Living God,
-sanctuaries of piety and learning for the children of future
ages. None were I'orgotten, in those halcyon days. And oh !
be it said to the eternal praise of a Sainted Olier, that it is to
the generous activities of his Sons, to their princely liberalitiefi,
to their zeal and devotedness to the welfare of Ville-Marie,
that Mary's chosen city, owes not only her birth, but her pre-
servation too. Their brilliant fortunes, their talents, their very
lives, were sacTificec in its interest Many a noble ancestral
fuune, was here consigned to oblivion; all that the world

— 342 —

d 1 ;

seeks, esteems and honors, they buried here, when they came,
mid the wilds of Canada; but the remembrance of what
they did and suffered, of what they still do, lives, will live-
eternally.

Thanks to their zeal, rich and poor, now enjoy the same ad'
vantages. To the antique boarding-school, founded by Mar-
garet Bourgeoys, in 1681, have been added many others,,
academies and especially parochial schools, where thousands ot
destitute children, receive the benefits of a thorough moral
training, and religious instruction. The free schools, attached'
to the different localities of the city, owe their foundation tO'
the zealous efforts o.t a friend of youth ; to one, whe had long
formed the design of erecting separate schools, for the catholic
children of the city (i). The pious project was finally realized
in 1839. Spacious buildings were erected, for this purpose, in
different quarters, and the direction of those destined for the
girls, was offered to the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre.
Dame.

This proposition was accepted with joy ; for the good work^.
being the direct aim of their institution, could not be other-
wise than conformable to their desires. English and French
classes were accordingly opened, and multitudes of children,
of every age and size, hasteaed there, to receive lessons of
science and virtue.

These spacious school-houses, are all the property of the
gentlemen of Saint Sulpi«:e, by whom they are furnished, heat-
ed and kept in repair. Children to the number of 5,345, are
there instructed, in all the branches essential for their sphere
of life.

The mother-house is rapidly increasing and extending ; no
matter, what the troubles imd contradictions, may have been».
Margaret Bourgeoys' work has never ceased. The great aug-
mentadon in the number of the Sisters, particularly in the
novitiate, gave them means to increase their missions.

Besides the mother-house, and the free schools of the city,.

{\) See, the little oorapeodinoi, untitled : " Pr^cia hietoriqiie nnr le»
petitoe Joules de la p«roiiiM de Muutr6al," by the Houorable J. Yiger..

— 343

Margaret Bourgeoys' Congregation of Notre Dame, comprises*:
to-day, sixty flourishing missions.

Montreal alone, possesses two boarding schools, two largely
attended Academies, four select schools, and several free
classes, giving a total for the city alone, of 6,i86 children who
receive instruction from the Sisters of the Congregation. "This-
" institution," (i) remarks a writer, in his treatise on education
" was the first founded in Canada, and for the space of 198 -
" years, was the only educational establishment for young girls,
" in the city of Montreal. The Ladies of the Sacred Heart,
" were the first to come and share these arduous labors of ins-
*^ struction. They arrived in Canada, in the month of Decem-
" ber, 1842. The following year, speaks of the foundation of
" the Longueuil establishment, under the direction of the
" Sisters of the Holy names of Jesus and Mary, others came
" in their turn, to take part in the good work, so happily com-
" menced by Margaret Bourgec^rs, and so perseveringly con-
" tinned by her children. Not only did these primitive Sisters
** of the Congregation, take charge of the children of Ville-
" Marie and adjacent places, for the space of 189 years, but
" still more, they brought into the intimacy of their dwelUing,
" young persons, whom they formed and prepared with every
'* possible care, then sent them forth to put their lessons in
•• practice, there, where their services might be needed. In
" consequence," he adds : " we may safely say, that the Sisters
" of the Congregation of Notre Dame, were the first who
" opened a Normal School in Canada, for the formation of
" teachers, and it was constantly kept up, notwithstanding the
" many privations and inconveniences, to which they were
" subject" As a proof of what we have said, we extract the
following from a pastoral letter, written by Bishop de Saint
V/Allier, in 1687. He says :

" Besides the boarding and day schools, kept in their own
" house for the young girls of Montreal, the Sisters of the Con-
** gregation, have another establishment called the " House tof
" Providence," where some twenty grown-up girls, are taught .

ill

Mil

(1) Voir. " Memorial aur r^dnc&tisn," piur le Dr. Meilleur*

~ 344 —

" all that it is necessary for their sex to know. Several UacH^
" ers have also been formed here by the sisters, who sent them
" afterwards to different localities, to teach the children their
*** catechism and prayers. They also give touchbg and useful
'" instructions to persons of their sex, more advanced in years."
These ambulatory missions, had many consoling results. It
-was principally at the period, destined as preparation for the
^rst communion, that they took place, and when these secular
teachers were insufficient for this important act, the Sisters
themselves would go and spend two or three months in the
<;ountry places, so that none should be deprived of these reli^
gicus instructions. The pious foundress of the Congregation,
was one of the most ardent promoters of this good work,, and
'Oftentimes, her zeal led her through woods and tangled paths^
•even to the farthest districts, below Quebec Tradition has
marked the spot in various places, where she and her followers
•exercised their truly apostolij^ mission. We ourselves, have
-;gazed with veneration and love, upon a little corner of ground,
in the garden of a distinguished citizen c^ Boucherville, where
itbe incomparable Margaret Bourgeoys, gathered the children
■laround her, during these ambulatory missions, to prepare them
lor their first communion. Ah ! in truth, we may exclaim with
4 pious author, who, when speaking of her glorious career of
veil-doing, says : " A name that should ever be pronounced in
**' Canada with respect, love and admiration, is the name <^-
"** Margaret Bourgeoys, the illustrious and incomparable foun-
*' dress of the Congregation of Notre Dame."

We will now, show you, dear reader, the extension which-
Sister Bourgeoys' humble beginnings have taken, the number-
of missions under the direction of the Sisters of the Congrega-
^on, with the date of their foundation. But little can be said,
of the first missions, founded during the life time of the venefr
■able foundress ; we know from tradition, that the first were
^established on the Island of Montreal, and others beyond its-
li>orders, r^ far back as 1676. In the letters written un the 6th-
August, this same year, by his Lordship, Bishop de Saint- Val^
lier, we read : " Sister Bourgeoys and her companions Lave

— 345

**- been occupied for the last few years, in teaching gra'niitously
** the little girls of Montreal and other localities." ^lost pro-
bably these first missions were, Champlain and Batiscan ; they
continued flourishing for a number of years, that is, until cir^
cumstances connected with a cruel war, caused their suppres-
sion. '
The mission of Champlain, founded in 1673, was interrupted
in 1683, on account of the Iroquois' war ; reopened in 1703, it
continued under the direction of the Sisters of the Congrega-
tion, until 1727, when the dilapidated state of the convent,
refused absolutely to shelter the inmates. In 17S8, the mis-
sion was completely abandoned, and the sisters transferred t<^
" La Rivifere Quelle." Among the zealous missionaries, who
sanctified their lives, in this, then distant mission, special men-
tion is made of Sister Marie Ursula Charlotte Adeline de Lan^
tagnac of Saint-Clare. She was the daughter of the most noble
Gaspard de Lantagnac, remarkable for his saintly and brilliant
career. She consecrated herself to God in Sister Bourgeoys*
Congregation, at the age of nineteen, and died in her sixty-
fourth year, in odor of sanctity, the 5th February, 1800, just a
century after the pious foundress of the Congregation.

The oldest mission on record, is that of the " Holy Family,"^
on the Island of Orleans, founded by Sister Bourgeoys, in 1685,
consequently, this mission has existed for the space of 193
years. The site is most picturesque, and from its elevated
position, commands a most delightful view of the surrounding
parishes. The falls of Montmorency, cast their foaming waters
into the magnificent expanse, that rolls below, while the steejiiie
of " La Bonne Sainte Anne's " Church, is glistening in the dis-
tance. It is altogether an antiquated spot, whose solitude is-
charming. Number of pupils attending this convent schv>ol, 80; '

Mission of " La Basse Ville, Quebec, founded in 1688) traii9*
fened later to Saint Roch's parish. (See St. Roch.)

lilCission of Chateau Richer, Quebec, founded in 1689, closed
<jhHing the war. The first convent still exists^ and is occupiei
by ^ Sisters of the *' Good Shepherd."

I
III

.'ill

|i:;i|!

:l ■

— 346 —

Pointe-aux-Trembles and Lachine, two oldest missions on
the Island of Montreal, founded in 1690. Lachine no longer
exists, Pointe-aux-Trembles still flourishing. Number of pupils,
17a.

Records of the missions founded from 1690 to 1703, des-
troyed in the conflagration of 1768.

1703 — Boucherville, in the diocese of Montreal, was for a
number of years previous to its foundation, among the ambu-
latory missions, oftentimes visited, by the veneiable foundress
of the Congregation. This mission was a source of consola-
tion, to the self-sacrifiicing sisters up to the year 1843, when
their convent was destroyed by fire. This sad accident occur-
red in the month of June, towards evening. After leading their
boarders, to the number of thirty-three, to a place of safety for
the night, the sisters returned to their dwelling, when the dan>
ger had attained its uto'ost At this moment, casting them-
selves upon their knees, and turning in the direction of Ville-
Marie, they off"ered to God the sacrifice of their mission. This
done. Sister Saint-Clare taking her crucifix as one inspired,
' threw it into the midst of the flames, begging of God, to save
the village from further danger. Her prayer of faith and child-
like simplicity, was almost instantaneously answered. The fire
ceased, and the village was spared. The sisters, in a spirit of
rare disinterestedness, distributed to the sufferers, all they
had been able to save. God blessed their charity, the follow-
ing year, their school was reopened, and this ancient mission,
though not so flourishing as formerly, gives, notwithstanding^
satisfaction to the entire parish. Number of pupils, 103.

1 705 — Laprairie. — The foundation of this mission dates from
1705. God blessed visibly the zeal and devotedness of the
Sister Missionaries, who commenced this establishment, amid
privations and sacrifices of every kind. A flourishing school
attests this fact, and to-day, the convent gives instruction to
180 pupils.

1733 — Pointe aux Trembles de Quebec — ^This establish-
ment is due to the liberalities of Mr. Dupont, who gave for
this purpose, a large piece of land, taken off, of his own domain.

~ 347

October 5th 1713. It was only two years later however, that
the mission was firmly established, to the great satisfaction of
the parishioners. — Number of pupils, 115.

1720 — Lake of Two Mountains. — This interesting indiait
mission, the first established by Sister Bourgeoys, and com-
menced by her, at the mountain in 1680 ,was transferred some
years later, for the greater good of the colony to Sault au
RecoUet, where the Sisters continued their labors of Icve and
zeaL They worked assiduously there, for the space of twenty
years, practicing themselves, and teaching others, to practice
the admirable virtues, which their foundress first taught upon
Mount Royal's summit.

Finally in 1720, the mission was removed to a still greater
distance from the city, and comprised at this time, some 900
souls of the Huron, Iroquois and Algonquin tribes. The
young girls of these different nations were confided, as before,
to the Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame. This mis-
sion has been the theatre of many noble sacrifices, and more
than one young Sister, foi^ot here, in the midst of her un-
couth pupils, not only her high lineage, and the joys and
honors, to which she might pretend ; but, still more, identified
her very life, in its devotedness, with the life of the forest child,
the mother tongue remained unheeded, and its familiar accents
gave place, to the more poetic expressions of the child of
nature, so strong and deep was that zeal, which would gain
souls to God. The number of indian children attending the
mission school, has decreased considerably, withen the last few
years. Our progressive age, has penetrated to these still
borders of the Ottawa, and civilization has taken from the
indian maiden, not only her native garb, but also her native
simplicity. The number of pupils attending the mission school
of the " Lake of Two Mountains, is now reduced to about 40,
in constant attendance.

1763 — Saint Fran9ois du Sud, Quebec. — The mission of
Chateau Richer, established by the pious foundress of the
Congregation, in 1689, a few years previous to her death,
was closed during the war. It was never re-established, but

i'l

IMAGE EVALUATION
TEST TARGET (MT-3)

{■/

Q-

5r /^^/^

1.0

I.I

1.25

I'f iM 1 2.2
2.0

1.4

1.6

//a

Photographic

Sciences
Corporation

33 WEST MAIN STREET

WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580

(71«) 872-4503

4s:^.

-v^" <^^^

L<?

t^ i^..

Q-

— 348 —

s*me years later, transferred to the Parish of Saint Fran9bis du
Sud. In 1767, Sister Margaret Piot de Langloiserie of Sahit
Hippolyte, at that time, Superior of the Congregation, named
two Sisters, for the foundation of this mission. In the letter
of introduction, which her zeal, charity and motherly solicitude
induced her to write, upon this occasion, she says :

'.i-^

l!''il,

** Reverend Sir, — Your pious desires are finally accomplished.
*' The dear Sisters who remit this letter, to you, will assure you
** at the same time, of the entire satisfaction, we experience, to
'* share with you, the labors and merits of the present under-
" taking.

*' We are extremely grateful to you, Reverend Sir, for having
** procured us, the means of doing good in your parish. What
** interior joy, should fill the hearts of those, who are chosen to
" lay the foundations of a mission, where so much good can
** be done.

" I flatter myself, that you will not refuse our dear Sisters,
** the advice and counsel, of which they stand so much in need.
" With your charitable assistance, God will be, indeed, known,
*• loved, and faithfully served, in this new mission." And He
did bless the zeal and fervor of these first missionaries. Others,
have walked since then, in the path they trod, and the mission
•f Sainf FraoQois du Sud, still retains much of that primitive
«implidt;>, which distinguished the first years of its foundatioa
The number of pupils at the present moment, 83.

1783 — Mission of Saint Denis, (Diocese of St Hyacinthe).
— ^This mission, established in the course of the year 1783, hat
^ways retained its primitive spirit The first Sisters, who
kbored there, must have been the recipients of many sp^dai
graces and blessings, for their work was nobly done. The
flourishing institution, which still adorns this parish, attests the
spirit of religion, which they so well imprinted within the
hearts of their pupils ; spirit, which the parents have tnuw-
gutted, with pride, to their children. — Number of pupils, 135.

1 784 — Mission of Pointe Cuiire, (Diocew at MoiitrMl)^'—

IMi

— 349 —

The mission of Lachine, was suppressed in 1784, because of a
great decrease in the population, and the Sisters employed
there, transferred their establishment to Pointe Clairt. This-
mission is most agreeably situated, on the shores of the Saint
Lawrence, ' ut a short distance from the city of Montreal A
large and spacious convent has been recently erected, and a
juvenile population of some 130, enlivens the natural tran-
quillity of the spot.

1809 — Mission of La Rivifere Quelle, (Diocese of Quebec).
—The foundation of this mission, dates from 1809. It is still
flourishing, notwithstanding the numerous houses of education^
by which it is surrounded. — Number of pupils, 93.

1823 — Sainte-Marie de la Beauce, (Diocese of Quebec).
^— -This mission was established in 1823, at the price
of incredible hardships and privations. — Number of pupils, 146.

1825 — Mission of Berthier, (Diocese of Montreal). — This
establishment dates from 1825. The school is flourishing, and
offers instruction to 186 pupils.

iSu6 — Mission of Terrebonne, (Diocese of Montreal). —
Opened iu 1826. — Number of pupils, 165.

1 133 — Mission of Saint Eustache, (Diocese of Montreal). —
This mission, dates from 1833. — Number of pupils, 133.

1841 — Mission of Kingston, (Diocese of Kingston, Upper
Canada). — ^This establishment dates from 1841. The first
Sister missionaries bore many ^eavy crosses, ere they succeed-
ed, in their praise worthy undertaking. A few years later, they
were recompensed for their past toils and privations, by the
assurance that God had blessed their endeavors. A flourishing
school attests the fact, and some 450 pupils, drink here of the
" stream of science," as it flows.

1S44 — Mission of Chateauguay, (Diocese of Montreal). —
This mission was established in 1844. Though not so flourish-
ing as formerly, still there are iu constant attendance, some 87
popils.

. 1844 — Mission of the Cedars, Diocese of Montreal). — This
nmuon, opened in 1844, offer instruction at the present day
to 90 pupils.

1 *

hi''

i*.*

14"

— 350 —

1844 — Mission of Saint Roch, (Diocese of Quebec). — This
mission, first established in the Lower Town, Quebec, and one
of the most ancient belonging to the Congregation, occupied
until the year 1844, the site, formerly purchased by Sister
Bourgeoys. It was, for many years, under the direction of one of
the first companions of the pious foundress, Sister Marie
Raisin, whose religious career was cut short by death in 1688;
she was in her thirtieth year. In 1844, the boarding-school
was transferred to its present site, in Saint Roch's Parish.
This removal brought numberless advantages to the mission,
not only as regards the pupils, but also the course of instruc-
tion, which comprises to-day, every useful and agreeable
branch. One hundred pupils form the boarding-school of
this mission, besides a day-school frequented by some three bun-
dled. An external school for the children of the poorer classes,
to the number of five hundred and sixty-eight, forming a total of
968 pupils, united in the same building. There are twenty-
seven Sisters here, under the direction of a local Superior, all
depending, however, upon the Mother-House in Montreal. — 968.

1847 — Mission of Saint Theresa, (Diocese of Montreal). —
Established in 1847. — Average attendance, 164.

1847 — Mission of the Assumption, (Diocese of Montreal).
-^Established in 1847. — Number of pupils, 171.

1847 — Mission of Saint John's, (Diocese of Montreal). —
Established in 1847. — Number of pupils, 468.

1848 — Mission of "La Baie Saint Paul," (Diocese of Que-
bec). — Established in 1848. — Nunber of pupils, 164.

1849 — Mission of Saint Croix, (Diocese of Quebec). —
Established in 1849. — Number of pupils, 120.

1852 — Mission of Yamachiche, (Diocese of Three Rivers).
— Established in 1852. — Number of pupils, 119.

I855 — Mission of Chambly, (Diocese of Montreal). — Estab-
lished in 1855. — Number of pupils, 160.

1855 — Mission de Sainte Anne de la Parade, (Diocese of
Three Rivers). — ^Established in 1855. — Number of pupils, 19a.

1855 — Mission of Rimourlii, (Diocese of Rlmouski). — Estab-
lished in 1855. — Number of pupils, 168.

— 351 —

i856~Mission of Saint Sauveur, (Quebec).— Established in
1856. — Number of pupils, 649,

1856— Mission of Karaouraska, (Diocese of Quebec).—
Esiablished in 1856.— Number of pupils, 100.

1856— Mission of Arichat, (Diocese of Arichat). — Estab-
lished in 1856.— Number of pupils, 200.

1857— Mission of Sherbrooke, (Diocese of Sherbrooke)—
Established in i857.~Number of pupils, 431.

1857— Mission of Charlottetown, (Diocese of Charlotte-
town).— Established in 1857.— Number of pupils, 213.

1857— Mission of Sorel, (Diocese of St Hyacinthe).— Estab-
lished in 1857.— Number of pupils, 568.

i860— Mission of Bourbonnais, IJlinois, (Diocese of Chi-
cago). —Established in i860.— Number of pupils, 130.

1862— Mission of Huntingdon, (Diocese of Montreal).

Established in 1862. — Number of pupils, 40.

1863— Saint Joseph's, (Charlottetown). — Established in
1863. — Number of pupils, 219.

1863— Mission of Acadiaville, (Diocese of Arichat).— Estab-
lished in T863. — Number of pupils, 100.

1864— Mission of Miscouche, (Diocese of Charlottetown).—
Established in 1864. — Number of pupils, 67.

1865— Mission of Peterborough, (Diocese of Kingston).—
Established in 1865.— Number of pupils, 120.

1865— Mission of Williamstown, (Diocese of Kingston).—
Established in i86s.~Number of Pupils, 123.

1865— Mission of Kankakee, Illinois, (Diocese of Chicago).
—Established in 1865.— Number of pupils, 264.

1868— Mission of Ottawa, (Diocese of Ottawa).— Established
in 1868. — Number of pupils, 120.

1868— Mission of Tignish, (Diocese of Charlottetown).—
Established in 1868.— Number of pupils, 142.

1868— Mission of Summerside, (Diocese of Charlottetown).
—Established in 1868.— Number of pupils, 143.

1868— Mission of Saint Athanase, (Diocese of St Hyacin-
the).— Established in i868.— Number of pupils, 119.

1869— Mission of Saint Christophe d'Arthabaska, (Diocese

— 352 —

If-

of Three Rivers). — Established in 1869. — Number of pupils,
130.

• 1869 — Mission of New Gastle, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B.)
— Established in 1859. — Number of pupils, 107.

1869 — Mission of Waterbury, (Diocese of Hartford, Conn.).
— Established in 1869. — This convent is most agreeably si-
tuated on an eminence. Its extensive play grounds are taste-
fully ornamented with forest trees and shrubbery, and although
it is in the midst of a city, it enjoys the beauty and the seclu-
sion of the country, — Number of pupils, 154.

1870 — Mission of Saint Albans, Vermont, (Diocese of Bur-
lington). — Established in 1870. — This mission, founded the
1 7th of February, 1870, has many dear and interesting asso-
ciations connected with its past. Those of our readers, who
are familiar with the touching details, concerning the " Young
Converts " or " The three Sisters," will no doubt be gratified
to hear, that this convent of Saint Albans, was their elegant
residence at the time of their death. Helen, the second of
these Sisters, and the first, for whom " the silver cords of life "
were snapt assunder, died in Fairfield, the 39th of October,
1858. Five or six months later, the two others followed. The
appartment, which the young apostle " Debbie " loved to call
" her room," and from which her pure soul, winged its flight
on high, was converted into the convent Chapel ; the Sanc-
tuary occupying the spot, where her inanimate form, " lovely
still in death," told in its own mute eloquence, how dearly she
had prized her gift of Faith.

In the adjoining room, Anna closed her eyes to earthly
scenes, and went with her eighteen summers, to mingle in the
angelic choirs.

More than three hundred children, listen now in this " plea-
sant retreat," to the oft repeated tale of " the three Sisters "
and the heroic steadfastness, which won for them an eternal
crown.— Number of pupils, 340,

1871 — Mission of Bathurst, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B.). —
Established in 187 1. — Number ot pupils, 73.

— 353 —

1873— Mission of Bellevue, (Diocese of Quebec).— Estab-
lished in 1873.— Number of pupils, 120.

1873— Mission of Saint Romuald, (Diocese of Quebec) —
Established in i873.~Number of pupils, 340.

1874— Mission of Caraquet, (Diocese of Chatham, N. B )
—Established in 1874.— Number of pupils, 95.

1874— Mission of Saint Louis, (Diocese of Chatham, N B)
—Established in 1 824.— Number of pupils, 64.

i875-Mission of Joliette, (Diocese of Montreal). -Estab.
hshed m 1875.— Number of pupils, 228.

1877— Magdalen Islands, (Diocese of Charlottetown) —Es-
tablished in 1877— Number of pupils, average attendance 60

1877— Mission of Saint Aubert, (Diocese of Quebec).— Es-
tabhshed in 1877.— Number of pupils, 89.

ACADEMIES AND DAY SCHOOLS IN THE CITY OF MONTREAfc

'i860— Saint Denis Academy, (St. Denis Street). -Estab-
lished m i860.— Number of pupils, 236.

1864— Saint Anthony's Academy, (Lagauchetiere Street) —
Established in 1864.— Number of pupils, 227.

Notre-Dame School, attached to the Mother House, affords
instruction to 176 pupils.

Bonsecours School, 233 pupils

Saint Patrick's School, 450 pupils.

Saint Joseph's School, 582 pupils.

Saint Lawrence School, 660 pupils.

Visitation School, (Quebec Suburb),.-8oo pupils.

Saint Anthony's School, 285 pupils.

Saint Gabriel's School, 364 pupils.

Saint Mary's School, (pied du Courant Ste. Marie) -23^
Jpupils. '' ■*

Saint Ann's School, 478 pupils.

Saint Felix School, 162 pupils.

School of the Sacred Heart, (Ontario Street).— 600 puoils.

Saint Paul's School, 100 pupils.
^ These Schools, mo3t generally, take the name of the locality
tt which they are situated.

H I

— 354 —

There are branches of the Congregation of Notre Ehtme of
Montreal, in fourteen different dioceses.

Diocese of Montreal, i8 missions.

" of Saint Hyacinthe, .... 3 "

" of Sherbrooke, 2 *'

" of Quebec, 14 "

** of Kingston, .... . . . . 3 "

" of Ottawa, I "

" of Three Rivers, .... .. 3 "

" of Rimouski, i "

" of Arichat, .. .... .. 2 '*

" ofCharlottetown, P. E. I.,.. 6 "

•' of Chatham, 4 "

" of Chicago, , . 2 "

• " of Burlington, i "

** of Hartford, Conn., .... i •*

61 missions.

Number of pupils, receiving instruction, in the different

missions of the Congregation, QjSgB

Number of pupils, attending the schools, in the city of

Montreal alone, * 6,186

Grand total of the pupils under the direction of the

Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame, . . 16,084

BOARDING SCHOOL OF VILLA MARIA.

The house with its beautiful grounds, once knolvn as Monk-
lands, was for some years,, the elegant residence of Lord Elgin.
It became the property of the Sisters of the Congregation of
Notre Dame, in 1854, period which marks the foundation of
this flourishing institution. Two spacious wings, have been
added to the first substantial edifice, and the whole fitted up, in
a style elegant and comfortable. Thaaks to the untiring acti-
yky, and to the constant devotedness of the noble minded
woman, who presided at its birth, Aod^who^wsUched over its
«toily developmeat, nothing has been left undone. Our read-
eri| will here recall, no doubt, the geatle dignity, tihe afiabiUty,

— 355 —

6,186
[6,084

Monk-
Elgin.
rtion of
artiott of

ire bWBl

»dwp»iw
ing acti-
nHftded
over its

i0i»billitQr»

the unassuming modesty of the ever to be regretted Sister " The-
Nativity," whose earthly career, was cut short by the angel of
death, some years ago. Thia worthy daughter of Margaret
Bourgeoys, traced the path, wherein others could continue her
life of usefulness, so fruitful m happy results. No advantages-
are withheld, from the growing youth who now assemble withili
Ville Marie's spacious halls ; there, they are taught the ireal
object of their lives, here below ; there, the duties of later years,
are considered as sacred things, upon the conscientious accom-
plishment of which, depend earthly happiness, and earthly feli-
city. Twenty-seven sisters reside in this beautiful mountain
home, each performing her allotted part, in the xeligious and
.moral training of some 180 pupils, confided to their care.

MOUNT SAINT MARY.

The magnificent building, now known, as Mount Saint Mary's
boarding school, was at first a school or college, belonging to •
the anabaptists. It passed into the hands of the Sisters of
the H6tel-Dieu, and was fitted up by them, for an hospi-
tal, 'destined to receive English and Irish patients. Towards
the close of this same year, it was again sold, and finally became
the property of the Sisters of the Congregation, who transferred
there the boa* ding school, which until then, had been attached .
to the mother house. The site occupied by this convent, is-
one of the finest in the city of Montreal, and commands an
ejftensiye view of the River Saint Lawrence, and the surroimd-
ing country. Twenty-six sisters are attached to this institutioi),
and preside, over a juvenile population of nearly two hundred.

If proof were necessary, dear reader, to justify the incessant
benedictions, which Heaven has showered upon the work, sa
happily commenced by Margaret Bourgeoys, and upon the
efforts and labors of those who have continued this same work ;,
the numbers who throng unceasingly to the venerated i shades
of her Congregation, will tell far better, than our imperfect
wosds, how true the assertion made by the Queen of Heaven,
to her well-beloved child, some 226 ]^ears ago, when she said»
"Go, and I will never abandon you."

356

Margaret Bourgeoys, faithful to the inspiration then re-
■>ceivcd, accomplished her mission, and as Our holy Mother
was called, or rather predestined, to assist in establishing the
Church ; so Margaret Bourgeoys in imitating her, was instru-
•mental in the same way, as regards the Church of Ville-Marie,
■ and to use the words of an impartial writer : " Her Congrega-
■ " tion, from the very beginning of the colony, has been a
** source of many invaluable services, but in no manner
** perhaps, more efficaciously, than by devotion to the Queen
-•'** of Heaven," and is it not true, that when the heart has made,
ats resolves to be entirely to God, it first turns towards Mary !
She is the means, by which souls are gained to God, and this
was Sister Bourgeoys' highest ambition, to lead hearts to Jesus
by Mary. Bossuet, in one of his sermons upon the glorious
Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, says ; " Maiy was given to
'" the Church after Our Lord's Ascension, thit she might be
■** the shield, the rampart, and the consolation of the faithful
" of that time. She forgot not, that upon Calvary, she had
^* been named the Mother of all mankind, and in the person
" of the beloved disciple, she adopted us all, for her children.
^* The image of her Divine Son, was revealed to her, in His
" members, and in the hearts of all those who suffered or
" who were oppressed, she insinuated, as it were, her own
" powerful and pure heart, so that her intentions and her sen-
-" timents, might, in unison with theirs, implore pardon and
^' mercy. She acted by the Apostles, when they announced
" the Gospel, to those who knew it not ; she was with the mar-
*' tyrs, when they sealed their faith, with their heart's blood ;
" she is ever with the faithful, to inspire them with love for the
" precepts of her Divine Son, to listen to his counsels, to
" imitate his examples." " Sister Bourgeoys' life," says a di-
,-stinguished writer, "is a remarkable proof of this same
** influence, exercised by the Blessed Virgin, in the formation
** of the Church. We behold every day, incontestable marks,
^' evidences of her powerful intercession, of her secret opera*
^* tions with the Holy Spirit, in procuring means, to transmit
-•• the gift of faith, throu'ghout the entire world." Again, it was

is.

— 357 —

upon one of those feasts, so dear to the children of Mary, " The
Festival of the Rosary," that the image of her invincible protec-
tress, struck her sight, so sweetly and so efficaciously, — touched
her heart, — changed her entire being, and enkindled within her
soul, the spirit of apostolic zeal, that became more and more
ardent, each successive day ; spirit which finally inspired her,
with the heroic design, of sacrificing her home, her country, so
as to contribute towards establishing the reign of Jesus Christ,
within the hearts of the savage hordes of Canada. Then, as a
last proof, that this astonishing vocation, was really and truly
her work, this incomparable Virgin, deigns to appear in a
visible manner to Sister Bourgeoys, and confirms all that had,
transpired, by the words that fall from her lips : " Go and

" I will never abandon you." " And I knew, writes the
" Sister, " that it was the Blessed Virgin, for her presence
" and her words, filled me with courage and nothing, after that,.
" seemed to me impossible or difficult." From this, we must
infer, that the ardent zeal for the sanctification of souls, whicht
animated Sister Bourgeoys and her first companions, was the
result of that hidden power, that secret influence, exercised by
this heavenly Mother, upon their hearts.

This devotion to the Blessed Virgin, which constitutes the
life of the Congregation, not only contributes to give pious
inclinations, and an increase of faith to the catholic pupils of
this institution ; but still more, it is a means made use of, by>
Divine Goodness, to bring into the true fold, members, who
live beyond her pale. No doubt, dear reader, you will here
recall, many touching ceremonies of this kind, that brought joy
and consolation to the hearts of Jesus and Mary. Happy mo-
ments, when a loved companion, came to kneel at the com^
mon altar, to receive there, the gift of faith, and share in the
graces and blessings, obtained by all, in answer to the voice
of prayer. Others too, betimes, have come and knelt beside
their children, and received with them the Sacrements of Bap-
tism, Confirmation and the Holy Eucharist, and deplored in
the words of the great Saint Augustin, to have known too late^
that God so ancient and yet so new.

Itf^MW:'

L ,».■

CHAPTER THIRTIETH.

«<1oiiclu8ion.— Contraat between the past and present of the Congre-
gation.— Sister Marie Barbior, second Superior of the Congregation
of Notre-Dame,— Notes on some other pious members of this insti-
tution.— Poetry,— Villa-Maria.— Devotion to Margaret Bourgeoys'
. memory at the present day.

In concluding a little work, which has indeed been to us a
labor of love, we regret that circumstances will not allow us to
add soiTie other pages, concerning the results of Sister Bour-
geoys' examples, of her noble and heroic virtues. A pen more
A«perienced than ours, may one day perhaps, trace othe • scenes
of interest, incic "snt to the work of grace, within the so Is of
many, whom the world would fain have claimed, but who,
lured on by her examples, burst asunder the fetters that bound
them to earthly pleasures, that they might taste the bliss pro-
mised, even here below, to those, who take up their cross, to
follow their Divine Master. Were we onl> to give a faint sketch
of the first pupil of the Congregation, of that Marie Barbie.",
vthe first professed Sister, and later, the first to succeed the
Venerable foundress in the g jvernment of the Congregation, it
Would be a glorious evidence, of how perfectly the able hands
of Margaret Bourgeoys, formed her children, that she might
gain them to God. Hers, was a noble beginning, the child of
fifteen summers, who came to consecrate, at this early age, her
Jieart to God.

It was the first oblation, that Ville-Marie laid upon the
Altar of sacrifice. Even at this tender age, the child of predi-
lection, seemed to understand the real import of the step she
had taken, and sometime later, alluding to this event, she says,
" When ;I entered the novitiate of the Congregation, it seemed
■" to me, that my companions were all Saints, and that it was
^* rashness on my part, to associate niyself with so many holy
•" ibuis. I was completely won, by their humility and deep
'* spirit of mortification." Sister Marie Bafbier's mission, wtIC

359 —

wa;

somewhat different from that of the venerable foundress. She,
Mras spared the trials and interior struggles, attending an ezlra-
ordiiury vocation, the privations of an unknown stranger
clime ; and withal, we perceive in the yoathtul Sister, from the
beginning of her religious career, the same spirit of mortifica-
tion, the same love of penance, the same wonderful humility,
the same spirit of generous, confiding abandon, into the arms
of Jesus and Mary. Named a few years only, after her profes-
sion, to occupy the charge of Assistant to the pious foundress
of the Congregation, she offered herself to God, upon this
occasion, as a victim, destined to suffer and to perform all
that He should ordain.

She expressed as follows, the sentiments of her heart.

" O my God ! through pure love for Thee, and io accom-
*' plish all the designs. Thou hast upon Thy unworthy servant,
*' because of Thy love for this poor miserable creature, permit
" that I should offer myself to Thee, as a victim willing and
" ready to suffer, all that thou desircst I should suffer, for

time and for eternity. Let me die, as becomes my infamy
" and my misery, in the disgrace of all men, and deprived of
*' every comfort and assistance. I abandon myself to all kinds
" of humiliations, to the scorn and privations, attending all
" sorts of death, that I may expiate thereby the multitude of
" sins, that are committed each instant in the world. I would
" live, only to suffer in my body and in my soul, every interior
*' and exterior pain, tl.»t Thou may'st wish to send me. To
" Thee I consecrate my will, so that obedience may be ray
" sole guide ; and for Thy love, I willingly sacrifice every
" spiritual consolation, those of earth, and those of Heaven."

Four months only after having made this offering to God,
she was elected by the Sisters, to replace Sister Bourgeoys, in
the government of the Congregation ; that moment, she gave
hen " ap to the practice of austerities and mortifications, the
recital of which, would prove incredible, were it not attested
by eye witnesses, worthy of faith. These excessive penances^
were condemned by her directors, and the obedient Sister,
yielding to their will, allowed herself to be guided in thig

— 360 ~ -

t.'',i

-t

if.

1
1

igas —

HStr.

_ln

matter, as they thought best. God was moved. He came now
in answer to her primitive desire, and completely overwhelmed'
her, with interior trials of every kind. " Oh ! how can wc
" suffer so much, and not die 1 " she cries. " I am like a per-
*• son suspended in the air, who touches neither Heaven, nor
" earth. I crave for the food of Angels, and the more I unite
" myself to God, in the Holy Communion, the more ardent,
** becomes my desire to receive Him. I am dying of hunger,
" and my whole being, is parched up, as it were, with this
" burning desire. My soul sighs for divine union, and I seek
" my God, by a path that I know not. The profound interior
" desolation, in which I live, occupies me unceasingly ; God'
" alone, is my all, and without Him, Heaven or hell is indif-
" ferent to me." Then came ferxrful maladies, brought on by
her rigorous penance, and after the unsuccessful treatments^
that seemed only to increase hej patience and resignation, she
writes : " God will not suffer that the slightest consolation-
" should rejoice my heart, I adore His conduct towards me,
" and bow submissively to His holy will.

" Our sisters wish to divert me, from what they consider my
" great trials, but my soul has no need of these distractions.
" God alone, no earthly consolation, He dwclis m the depths-
" of my heart, then, what matter, what my privations may be,
" He suffices, and I am content.

At a later period, speaking to the young sisters who sur-
rounded her, with that accent of faith, that marked her every
word, she says : " To teach the young, was «. ver my dearest
" inclination, when thus occupied, I seem to see our Divine
" Lord walking before me, inviting me to follow Him^
" through the city and the country places, seeking out souls to
" save. I see, too, our Blessed Mother, gathering up the
" words of life, that fall from the lips of her Divine Son, treas-
" uxing them up in her heart, to distribute them, with motherly^
" affectioa, to those who assist at her lessons, with confidence
" and love."

Sister Marie Barbier, was no less zealous within the precincts.
of her commuaity, where her examples were a powerful stimu-

— 361 —

lant to the practices of regularity and fervor. " I enjoy perfect
" tianquillity and peace of mind, in humility and obedience,
" and I cannot imagine how a sister, can refuse anything to a
" superior, who holds the placo of God, and who represents
" the Blessed Virgin. Oftentimes in the occupations thejeast
" to my tasto, I have encountered extraordinary assistance and
" success, simply because I acted through a spirit of obedience,
" Replace a sister in her office, accept the humiliations and
" crosses that fall each day to our lot, not only with resigna-
" tion, but, if possible, not to allow the slightest alteration in
" our features to betray the emotions within, or rather, to be
" willing to do all things at all times, should be the maxim of
" a sister of the Congregation of Notre Dame."

.*^ame<i for the third time, assistant to the superior, she
writes : "I feel more than ever, a want to abandon myself
" totally and unreservedly to God, to be submissive in all
" things, notwithstan^iing the repugnances of nature ; to consi-
" der m^^self no more, than I would a beast of burden, who
" allows itself, to be conducted hither and thither, without evin-
'• cing the slightest dissatisfaction. Still, at times, it seems to
" ms, that it would be better, if I occupied some other office
" than that cf assistant ; but after all, this, as well as the rest,
" should bs inJifierent to me. What matter, where I am em-
" ployed, whether k t - iu the garret or in the cellar, in the
*^ couutry or m the Aty. I am only fit, for the vilest and the
" lowest occupations in the house. I offer myself to be the
'* servant of all, so that our sisters, may have the means and
" the facility of performing better, than I could do, occupations
** of greater importance."

It WAS thus, that this worthy pupil and companion of Sister
Bourgcoys, put in practice, the lessons and the examples of her
pious foundress. The last years of her life, were adorned by
thoae hidden virtues, that God inspires, when He wishes W
reserve for Himself alone, the love and merits of a privileged
souL Sister Marie Barbier survived Sister Bourgeoys, thirty-
nine years, and persevered in her primitive fervor, imtil she
breathed her last, in the seventy-seventh year of her age, leav-

— 362 —

ing, with her si«,.y-two years of religious profession, a singular
reputation of sanctity, and a sentiment of profound veneration
for her memory.

How many more, we might mention, not only of these prin
mitive virtues, but others that we encounter, as we descend the
stream of years. Noble examples, placed here and there, to
encourage generations, as they pass by, and hand down to pos-.
terity, incontestable evidences of the greatness of Margaret
Bourgeoys' mission, and her fidelity and devotedness in corresr
ponding to the call of grace. Oh ! how we prize those beauti-
ful household traditions, that are brought down to us, by vener-
able ancients, who well know the worth of the examples they
contain ; they, who have been eyewitnesses to prodigies of
sanctity, and who have felt their hearts exult, with the deepest
emotions of respect and admiration, when miraculous answers
were given, to the confiding fervent prayers of these servants of
Ood. How many have sanctified the soil we tread ! So pure
and holy seem their lives, that we fancy for an instant, we
are still perusing the revered pages, which chronicle to us, the
virtues and the heroisms of the incomparable foundress ; and
yet, they are only her children, her followers, who hold sacred
the path she traced, and upon whose ears, the echoes of 1700,
still seem to fall.

** Be ye my imitators, as I imitated Jesus Christ." Ah !
how we love to recall memories of that other pious sister, who
boi'e the name of her venerable Mother ; that other Saint Mar-
garet, whose childlike innocence and piety, was only equalled
by her ardent love for God. Her frequent visits to this sole
object of her love, who tells us again and again from the
Tabernacle, ** that His delights are to dwell, with the children
*' of men, " did not in any way diminish the labor of each
clay. Occupied at her spinning wheel, she would run every
apw and then, to say "just a little word " to her Divine Saviour,
and notwithstanding these interruptions, her quantity of work
each evening, equalled, and oftentimes surpassed, that of her
companions. And, who could refrain from paying a tribute of
admiration, to the memory of that other humble Sister, who

— 363 —

"bore the name of Saint Suzanne, and whose sole earthly ambt-
tioii, was to love her G '^d, and sanctify her soul, by the per-
fonaance of the vilest anu the lowest occupations in the cob»-
muaity ; who sought the contempt of her fellow-creatures, with
more eagerness, than the votaries of the world, seek its honors
^nd its glories. Her whole life, was one act of humility, her
spirit of abnegation knew no bounds, while her mortification
and her charity, rendered her the worthy rival of her Mother
and foundress. And how many more, we might mention here,
whose angelic lives ravished, we may say, the heart of God.
Those models of the interior life, whose very existence, was
rapt up in God's goodness. His mercy, and His love, We see
them still, remnants of the past, whose every act tells us,
thrilling tales of times, that are no more. They move among us,
in that slow and measured pace, which speaks of accumulated
years ; and as we gaze upon these venerable ancients, whose
brows are bent, 'neath the snows of seventy and eighty years,
as we meet the kindly smile, and hear the friendly word, »ve
feel more than ever convinced, that a hale old age, spent in
the service of God, is indeed " the majestic dome of human
" life. He has made of it, a sanctuary of wisdom and of jus-
** tice, a tabernacle of the purest truths, and of the most pre-
" cious experiences."

Margaret Bourgeoys, formed her children, to a confiding,
childlike simplicity, in their devotions to Jesus and to Mary.
It is indeed a pleasing sight, to behold these venerable mes-
sengers, who bring to us the customs of their elders, performing
those little acts, of minute importance, perhaps, to the observer,
but nevertheless, infinitely precious, becatise of the source
from which they spring. " The loving good night and the
salutation, so replete with faith and veneration, when they pass
before the white statue of their heavenly protectress and
Mother, as they retire to their night's rest, remind us of the
Blessed Stanislas Kostka, who knelt and asked the Virgin
Mother's benediction, each time, that her loved image met
his eye. No wonder, that Mary favors these outpourings
of loving hearts. No marvel, that, when gazing upon these

'A,

— 364 —

antique tableatix, which represent so perfectly, the life and
the virtues of the pious foundress, her children's children,
should feel aglow within them, thr poet's sacred fire, and burst
forth, into burning songs of love and admiration. It was
thus, with that favored and fervent child of Mary, who, when
listening with an enraptured ear, to the details of Margaret
Bourgeoys' life, cried out, on one of the anniversaries of her
sainted death.

' Why meet we here to-day T Why gather thug,

' The old and young, the parent and the child,

' Is it a festal day ? Has some bright beam

' Of Heaven's glory, fallen on oar land,—

' That midst the boding cry of warlike men,

' Oar hearts are gladsome, and our souls at peace I

' Qo, ask the countless Huron, who have slept

Their last sl( p, 'neatb the banner of the cross.

Ask of the wild Iroquois. — Ask too, the
' Sainted dead. " What means this festive scene ! '*"

Like the soft breath of summer air ; the name
' Of one we love, in answer, floats around.

' 'Tis now, more than two hundred years ago,—

' Was born in sunny France, she, whose memory

' We celebrate to-day. Thrice favored child !

' Scarce had the saving waters, bathed thy brow,

' Than Jesus, claimed thy pure young infant heart.-

' Marg'ret Bourgeoys t See, from earth we hail thee,

' As blessed thrice— in childhood, youth and age.

' Tes, she was blest.— Her infancy but passed,

' And look, how cluster round her— youthful crowds

' Their prattling tongues, speak sweetly of the Babe^

' Who came on earth, a little child for them.

' And, at his name, each baby brow bows low,

' Thus childhood passes, in the walks of men

' She moves an angel ; pure and undeflled.

' She hath drunk deep, of sorrows bitter cup.

' A mother's loss, she wept ; and few years pass,

' When death again, a cherished parent tak^s.

' But, ere the soft hands of bis patient child,

' Hath closed those loving eyes, the father kn«> %

' That to the Qod who claimed it, hath been given,

' Her soal's pure love, her girlhood's spotlesa heari^

' And thus it chanced to he, if chance there is,

' In aoght ordained by Him, who rules the world.

— 365 —

It was the Sanday of the Rosary—

And in procession meet, Saint Domin ':'s sons.

Were chanuting praise to Her, their founder loved.

Soon were they joined, by the fair city's yoath.

And slowly passed, the church of Notre Dame,

Where, in a niche, the noted statue stood.

Of Mary, bearing her Infant Son.

As Margaret walks along, her eyes are raised.

To the mild face, she oft hath watched before.

Why starts she T Is there aught 4o frighten her f

No ! no ! for joy beams from every feature.

Bnt she walks, as in a dream 1 see ! she falls.

With lifted earnest gaze, at Mary's feet.

Ah mother ! Thou couldst tell us, thou dt>8t know

What means that rapturous face, those radiant eyes,

Thou must have smiled on her, sweet Virgin Queen.

And she nigh died of love \ As she, we ask —

With yearning hearts, that wo may one day die f

Thou must have whispered to lier inmost soul.

And it nigh fled away— with thy sweet breath.

Back to the Infant God,— who looked on her.

With eyes divine, too bright for mortal gaze ! I

Long knelt she thus, and when at length she rose,

A change had settled on her youthful face.

Ah I Margaret, thou hast been too near to God,

To care again for earth, or earthly garb.

Which thou hadst until now, too dearly prized.

Thus came religion's call— and from that hour,

One thought alone, possessed that christian maid.

Now, in a cloister, bearing Mary's name,

She could devote her youth, her life to (3od

There, as daughters now, she earnest seeks.

Not there t not there ! does Heaven's finger point I

Vainly tihe strives a ho> house to found.

Still ! etill ! her guiding btrr moves slowly on,

Where rests it f See, far on in years to come.

It hovers o'er a stable, as of old

It marked the spot, where Mary might be found.

*Ti8 not, o'er thy beloved France it rests !

No, maiden ! 'Tis where blood is daily shed.

By those who know not, of the christian's God.

The land of snows ; where the savage Iroqnois,

Lctnd yell, the war whoop, scattering death around.

Who I now comeo from wild Canadian forests f

JM MaiflOnnenve, we know thy stately step.

What seekest thou T more men to lose their lives

In savage combat, with the deadly foe f

Or, dost thou come to rest thee, from thy toils f

Not ao t— H««e»ks ]r'jid woman's ministry

366 —

•I

To labor for the littia indian child,

He seeks for woman's heart, and woman's handt-

To o»rry out the work, by man begnn

Now is thy time, Tioyes' dauMhter 1 Come, b»hold(.

One from a city, bearing. Mary's name.

Ha ! dost thou kno?/ him f why that stitied scream

It is ! it is ! l'?e seen him in my dream,

And wilt thoTi Margaret, leave all those *o loved :.

Whom thou hast saved from dangers, worse than death,..

Have home, and conntiy, lost all ties tor thee.

That thou wilt leave them for that icy olime T

To much we fear, the hour now hath come,

When thou must bid adieu to fatherland.

T'was even so —and but a short time passed.

When voice of Prient and Pastor, made her speed.

tE'en to the city, where we now are met.

But e'er she starts, Satan's dark plots are laid.

And fear is oast, into that Virgin Iieart :

Fear, oh not for life, but for that honor,

Which woman values far, far more than life.

Have courage maiden— He whom Mary sends,

Is e'en as spotless in his life as thou !

Dost thou forget, a beauteous angel stands,

By night and day, forever at thy side

Thou canst not aoe,— but in his band he bears,

A golden lily— type of thy pure soul.

Fear not ! He watches, and he'll guard thee well.

And now, in silent night, she humbly prays.

When lo ! au answer to her prayer quick comes.

8he, who had won bet by a smile, now stands.

Before her chosen one,— and with a voice.

Like Heaven's sweetest music, softly spoke.

*' Gk), for I will never abandon thee ! "

Where now, the terrors of the trembling girl f

They've passed away — her own loved home is left. -

And soon she stands, upon Canadian shores.

,.Ji^

' Oh ! think not, that her sacrifice was small

' Can there be aught, that clings to us like home T

' Th« exile, from the sunny shores of Fraooe,

' Or Erin's fields, of bright and matchless green,

' Think you, he never yearns to see again

' The home, wherein his boyhoods days weve spent f

' Tt»t memory brings not often, back to him,

' The haw thorn hedge, the primxeso soft ftsd -sweet t

' Does be not hear, the little robim ebiip,

' And seek to find, the four leafed shAssmok itre f.

' Ham often, dothitim perfume of a Aaww,

' Bring a wil.'*« rush of scenes and faoes-goue.

— 367 —

" He hears again, a father's earnest voice ;

" A mother's hand, is re8tJ.ng on hia brow ;

" And hark ! that peal of inerty laughter loud,

" That oonae» from ehiidhood's pure and gruileless heart,

" Where are the friends of boyhood, staunch aod true f

" The sister, brother, of his eaily youth t

" Ah, meniory ! bitter are the silent tears,

" Thoa forcest, e'en from eyes, that seldom weep.

" But turn we bow, to where in forests dark,

" A human angel, teuds to every woe.

" The wounded soldier, knows what blessed hand,

" Has soothed his pain and lulled him into sleep ;

" The Huron, loves the patient dark robed nun,

" Who speaks to him of One, who died for all j

" The little Indian children gather round,

" And call her " Mother," in their native tongue ;

" E'en the dark foe, the savage Iroquois,

" Have brought to her, their little ones to cure.

" No home has she, for four long weary years ;

" Until at length, young kindred spirits came,
From far and near,— seeking to b« enrolled.
In her blest cause. No house is there for them,
Br.t lat«r on, a little stable poor,
Is 2;iv«*n unto Margaret, for her flock.
Did not the star shine brightly on that night.
Thou faithful watcher T Now, thou hast thy wish^.
Tn very truth, thou'rt likened unto her.
Who in en numble stable, gave to man.
The world's Bedeemer,— Jesus, our King.
For f?re ai.i iorty years, spent in this land.
Thou did'st labor Mother, for the future good.
Of Caniida's daughters fair. See I the fruit
Of all thy weary days, thy restless nights I
The grain of mustard ue^d, has spread its roots,
And seventy holy houses, bear the name.
Of " La Congregation de Notre-Dame " !
Thou, their gt^A foundress, Margaret Boaigeoyvi
Whose de&th, was e'en another act of love !
What countless souls, oh ! Mother, hast thou saved.
Aye I thousands thou hast called to serve their God.
Far from the world's seductive weary ways.
Reaping a precious harvest, all for Him,

, Who shed His blood, on Golgotha, for them.
Thy eighty years of human life have passed.
But yet enshrined, in casket rich and rare,
Thy heart, loved Mother, still dwells with us.

Mother, from earth see thy children all hail thee,

ifl

— 368 —

I'
*4

Ab blessed in ohildhoud, in yonth and ic agn.
Loirg, may thy virtues, shine brightly around us,
Thy name, be engraved on fond memory's page,

COKORBOATION OF NOTRX-DaMB.

January 12th, 1863.

The circumstances of Margaret Bourgeoys' life, as we have
read them, and as they have been again recalled to us, are
certain evidences, that she was chosen by divine predilection,
to be, not only the model, the guide and the benefactress, of
the youthful colony, over whose beginnings she presided, but
still more, we love to think, that she was a gift from God, to
the Church of Ville-Marie.

The spirit of religion that dwelt within her, was to be com-
municated in a special manner, to the future generations of
Ville-Marie ; and the stable, first Mother-House of the Con-
gregation of Notre Dame was a school, wherein were taught,
the precious precepts of the religious life. " With her," to use
the words of * Taulere,' " all could learn, away from the world
" and its scandals, to serve the Lord in gladness, in peace and
** in truth." She taught, " that the heart consecrated to Him,
" should live for Him alone, — interiorly, by ardent love and
" pure desires, — exteriorly, by the practice of good works, of
" zeal, of piety and charity." Such were their lives, such the
inculcations they received.

What others were unable to perform, Margaret Bourgeoys
accomplished, because she alone had received grace at that
time, for so high and so glorious a mission ; the mission of
colonizing in her way, the primitive population of Ville-Marie ;
the mission to form others to continue her praise worthy com-
mencements. It was an arduous undertaking for the time, in
which she lived, but she was not alone, God, His grace,
and Mary's maternal protection were hers, and

" With Helpers, such us these, who would despond."

E5^I^^T^

Page 6 — spread

read sped.

" 1 5— incompreheesible

incomprehensible

" 28— those

these.

" 42 — Remembrance

Remembrancer.

" 48— May

may.

" 49 — wigwams

wigwam.

" 64 — dreaviness

((

dreariness.

" 77 — Supremely

supremely.

" 93— nevertless

nevertheless.

" 136 — mocking

mockery.

" 165 — imitative

imitatrix.

" 202 — Bourgooys

Bourgeoys.

" 248 — renoun

renown.

" 284— Didier

Saint-Didier.

" 316— in

on.

" 33° — seraphins

seraphim.

" 337— gay

gray.

" 34 1 —age

aye.

a f

OOISTTEHnTTS.

PAQK

Dedication ix

Preface » xni

CHAPTER FIRST.

Reminiscences of the City of Troyes. - First persecutions in Gaul.
Tlie Count of Champagne. - Birth of Margaret Bourgeoys, her
early childhood. - Death deprives her of her mother. - Margaret's
first mission. - The Congregation of Notre Dame of Troyes.
The human heart 1

CHAPTER SECOND.

Our Lady of the Rosary or the triumph of Grace. - The old Abbey
and our Lady of Nonnains. - A voice from Heaven. - Margaret
Bourgeoys' love for Mary. - She becomes a member of the Ex-
ternal Congregation. - Mount Carmel and Saint Clare. - Marga-
ret Bourgeoys, tvrelve years Prefect of the External Congrega-
tion. -Jesus in the Sacred Host 10

CHAPTER THmD.

Foundation of Ville Marie. - Chomedey do Maisonneuve. - The
Congregation of Notre Dame of Troyes. - The mysterious dream.
" Go, and I will never abandon Thee," or a Mother's voice.
Margaret Bourgeoys leaves her native city. - Her uncle Mr. Cos-
sard and Madam de Chuly accompany her. - Trials in Paris.
The Carmelites again. - Other humiliations. - The heroic Sister
leaves forever the shores of her native land 20

CHAPTER FOURTH.

Sister Bourgeoys meets several persons of her own sex on board
the vessel. - The soldiers try .'o escape. - Sister Bourgeoys kind-
ness and attention towards the sick and dying during the
voyage. - State of Ville-Marie ht this time. - The vessel reaches
the port of Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys and Miss Manse, (note).

The colonists leave Quebec for their new home at Ville-Marie..

— 370 —

CHAPTER FIFTH.

PAGE

Ville-Marie in the distance. - Sister Bourgeoys reaohea her desti-
nation. - Her emotions as she stepped on shore. - JOy at Ville-
Marie, upon the arrival of Mr. de Maisonueuve and his men.
Our Lady's Guard of honor. - Sister Bourgeoys' occupations at
Ville-Marie. - Mr. de Maisonneuve's singular piety. - The Cross
of Mount Royal. - Sister Bourgeoys' influence upon the Colo-
nists. - Her charity towards all in need 43

CHAPTER SIXTH.

Four years in Canada. - Results of Sister Bourgeoys devotedness
to the children of the forest. - Mr. de Maisonueuve returns to
France. - The Seminary of Siiint Sulpice. - November 25th 1657.
The Iroquois child. - Sister Bourgeoys accompanies Miss Manse
to France. - The latter visits the tomb of Mr. Olier and is cured
miraculously. - Sister Bourgeoys once again in Troyes. - A se-
cond '• Goodbye " to France 49

CHAPTER SEVENTH.

Once more upon the sea. - Incidents connected with this second
journey. - Impressions produced upon Sister Bourgeoys' com-
pau'ons at the sight of their future home. - The settlers hail
their arrival with joy. - The Sulpician martyrs. - Visible pro-
tection of Heaven, upon the Sisters of the Congregation 68

CHAPTER EIGHTH.

Mr. de Maisonneuve's recompense. - Devotion to the Holy Family.
Sister Morin, annalist of the Hotel-Dieu. - The Marquis of Tracy
and suite. - Governor de Courcelles and the Iroquois childi'en.
Marie Madeleine Natchatel 72

CHAPTER K "TH.

Sister Bourgeoys's zeal for the sanctification of youth. - The Mo-
ther boarding school of Ville-Marie. - Pupils of 1681. - The pe-
riod of leaving school. - The External Congregation. - House of
Providence. - In what manner Sister Bourgeoys provided for
the future homes of Ville-Marie. - Tribute paid to her zeal, by
Mr. DoUier de Casson. - Theresa Tagakouita. - How the Sisters
lived at this time. - Sister Bo'^rgeoys consents to build a more
spacious convent. - Second attempt to build the church of Bon-
secours

CHAPTER TENTH.

The designs of Heaven, upon Sister Bourgeoys' institutions, more
clearly manifested. - Her third voyage to France. - The child of
Providence. - Old friends meet. - Kindness shown to Sister

AOB

a-
A\
o-

.0-
le-
of
'or

rs
re
n-

>re

Rer

-- 371 —

PAOK

Bourgeoys, by Mr. Colbert, the minister at Court. - The King of
France grants all she desires. - Six other generous companions.
Bishop de Laval. - I'he Baron de Fancamp and his statue. - Con-
fidence in God. - Our Lady Queen of Ville-Marie 96

CHAPTER ELEVENTH.

Notre-Dame de Bonsecours. - Devotion of the people to this
shrine. - The powerful intercession of Our Lady of Bonsecours,
first manifested in favor of a Bister of the Congregation. - The
bell of Bonsecours church. - Sister Morin and the Hospital
Nuns. - The miraculous P .tue. - Bishop de Laval visits Ville-
Marie. - His pastoral letter. - Rules for the Congregation. - Sister
Bourgeoys desires to give up all her claims to the Superiority,
and assembles the Sisters for this purpose, before returning to
France 105

CHAPTER TWELFTH.

Sister Bourgeoys' confidence in God, calms the fears of those
around her at sea. - Jther trials. - Buruing of the Convent.
Two of the Sisters perish in the flames. - Sister Bourgeoys' resi-
gnation in this hour of sacrifice. - The Ursulines of Quebec.
Sister Bourgeoys' firmness saves her Congregation. - Her words,

^ when giving the Habit of the Congregation .to a novice.
Bishop de Saint Vallier, second Bishop of Quebec 1 18

CHAPTER THIRTEENTH.

The mission of the mountain. - Encouragement given to this en-
terprise by the King of France. - Marie Barbe Attontinou and
Marie Theresa Ganensagouas, the Iroquois Sisters. - Mario Bar-
bier. - The old stone towers. - Other miss' tug, - How the Sisters
lived in these primitive missions. - The House of Providence in
Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys opens parochial schools in thlK city.
Holy Thursday. - Confidenca in God rewarded 127

CHAPTER FOURTEENTH.

Sister Bourgeoys' spirit of mortification. - Imitation of the Blessed
Virgin in her outward appearance. - Special favors received
from Heaven. - The pious foundress erects a church contiguous
to her Congregation. - Miss LeBer's generosity. - The Hotel-
Dieu destroyed by fire. - Miss LeBer cousomnates .'ler heroic
sacrifice. - Sister Bourgeoys' impressions at the sight of the
three different vocations of holy women, now dwelling within
her Congregation 144

CHAPTER FIFTEENTH.

The Congregation of Notre-Dame in 1690. - The interior world of
suffering. - Sister Bourgeoy, yay of the cross. - Strange illu- '

— 372 —

PAOK

sion. - Interior trials endured at this time by Sister Bourgeoys.
Bishop de Saint Vallier. - The Venerable Sister finally obtains
permission to lay aside the burden of the superiority. - Sibter
Marie Barbier, second Superior of the Congregation of Notre-
Dame. - Sister Bourgeoys' joy on this occasion 158

CHAPTER SIXTEENTH.

Sister Bourgeoys' Life at this time. - Difficulties concerning the
Congregation. - The pious foundress answers these difflculties.-
Bishop de Saint-Vallior and the Ursulines. - The Rule of the
Congregation. - Sister Bourgeoys' firmness in adhering to the
primitive spirit of the Congregation. - Mr. Tronson and Sister
Bourgeoys. - Bishop de Saint Vallier returs from France, visits
the city of Ville-Marie, and the Sisters of the Congregation of
Notre-Dame. - The Rule at last. - Its solemn acceptation 166

CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH.

Tht- 25th of June 1698. - Sister Bourgeoys' emotions on this occa-
sion. - A second ceremony. - S>ime privilege granted to the Sister
missionaries, in the district of Quebec. - Sister Bourgeoys' re-
quest to the Biwhop of Quebec. - Humility and disinterestedness
of the pious foundress. - Favira bestowed upon her Congrega-
tion. - Bishop Saint Vallier visits Miss LeBer for the first time.-
Two strangers of distinction a'e admitted to the cell of the
recluse 179

CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH.

Result of Sister Bourgeoys' interior trials. - Occupation of the
venerable foundress iu her seventy-eighth year. - Last crosses
borne by the heroic Sister. - She instructs her Sisters concerning
the different degrees of charity, ixj vvards God, and towards our
neighbor. - How Sister Bourgeoys prayed for her Congregation,
and what she asked of God for its members, for its future - *' Go,
and I never abandon thee. " 187

CHAPTER NINETEENTH.

Sister Bon rgeoys' pious industries to encoiirage her children in
the path of perfection. - Her idea of perfection. - The rule of
necessity and the rule of perfection. - The interior and the exte-
rior rule. - Detached maxims concerning the spiritual life,
written by Sister Botirgeoys and bequeathed to her Sisters.-
Duties of a Superior. - Sister Bourgeoys' devotedness t( r com-
munity 202

CHAPTER TWENTIETH.

The Holy Saturday of human life. - Kind Heaven listens to the
prayers of Sister Bourgeoys' children. - The last hours of 1099.

— 373 —

PAOB

Sister Catherine of The Angels. - The crowning act of Sister
Bourgeoys' life. - Her last illness. - Instructions given to the
members of the Congregation before leaving them forever. - The
supreme moment. - Sister Catherine is restored to life. - Mr.
LeBer paints the portrait of the pious foundress 217

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST.

Sentiments of public esteem and veneration, paid to Sister Bour-
geoys' remains. - The heart is embalmed and placed in a niche
at the Congregation. - The month's mind. - Extract from the
Eulogiura pronounced on this occasion by Mr. de Belmont, of
Saint Sulpice. - Letters of condolence offered to the Sisters, by
many distinguished persons, both in France and Canada. - Words
of sympathy from Troyes. - Sister LeBer, the recluse of Ville-
Marie , 227

CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND.

Recapitulation. - State of the Congregation of Netre-Dame in
1700. - How the Sister' missionaries lived at this time, 1704 and
1705. - Bishop de Saint Vallier leaves France, is taken prisoner,
brought to London and presented to Queen Anne. - The five
years captivity. - He returns to France. - Thirteen years later.
The first manufactury set up at the Congregation. - Mr. Leschas-
sier of Saint Sulpice. - Testimonials of the Sister's zeal and
energy 347

CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD.

A picture of the past, or Canada in 1711. - Confidence of the peo-
ple in Miss LeBer's intercession. - Sister Bourgeoys' external
Congregation. - Sister LeBer's banner. - The Baron cf Lon-
gueuil and his expedition. - The English fleet before Quebec.
Disasters incident to this event. - The Governor General of Ca-
nada. - Our Lady of Victory 258

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURTH.

An echo of 1700. - Sister Charly now Sister of the Blessed Sacra-
ment. - Marie du Mesuil. - Four Sisters of the Congregation.
- Marie Charly's mission. - Sister Catherine Charly's early days. -
She coi'" -crates her youth to the service of God, in Sister Bour-
geoys' Congregation. - The rule of the Congregation. - Death
of the pious Sister 265

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIFTH.

Miss LeBer's last year on earth. - Perpetual adoration before the
Blessed Sacrauient, commences at the Congregation. - How the
hoi; AnpelN assisted the pious recluse at all times. - Wisdom
and prudence evinced, in the plans that she formed for the ins-

— 374 —

PAOB

tractions o young girlB. - Closing scenes of an angelic life.
Obsequies. - The last visit to Notre-Dame. - The cell of the re-
cluse. - Our lady of Pity. - Eulogium deliver©*! by Mr. de Bel-
mont, of ftaiat Sulpice, the 5th of October 1714 278

» I

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIXTH.

Reminiscences of Louisbourg. - The city of Plaisance. - Misfor-
tunes of Acadia. - Port Royal. - Louisbourg. - Congregation
of Notre-Dame. - Renewal of hostilities between France and
England. - The siege of Louisbourg. - Transportation. - The
trials of exile. - Sister Saint Placidus. - Return to Louisbourg.
- How the Sisters trusted in Divine Providence. - July 1750. -
Second siege of the city. - Death at sea. - Ville-Marie's sympa-
thy. - The Sisters in France. - Death of Sister Saint Arsenius. -
The last of the Louisbourg missionaries. - Sister Saint Vin-
cent. - Louisbourg in 1S66 294

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVENTH. •

The English conquest, or Canada in x759. - The city of Quebec
taken by the English. - State of the missions in this locality
during the siege. - Convent of the Pointe-anx-Trembles. - Inci-
dent connected with the attack upon I'lle d'Orl^ans. - One of
the Sisters seeks shelter in the woods. - An unknown protector
in the hour of danger. - Other details concerning the conquest.-
An English regiment at Point St. Charles. - The Sisters of Ville-
Marie 315

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTH.

The hn ads that always remained pure. - Spirit of faith and piety.-
Characteristics of the citizens of Ville-Marie up to the English
conquest. - The youthful guardian of Jesus in the Sacred Host.-
The prophecy. - Point Saint Charles. - Sister Saint Agatha's mis-
givings. - The convent of the Congregation destroyed by fire.-
Miraculous bleeding of Sister Bourgeoys' heart, at the expira-
tion of sixty-eight years. - The twelfth of January at the Con-
gregation. - Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. - Margaret
Bourgeoys' memory 388

'li '

CHAITER TWENTY-NINTH.

Reflections. -Thoughts on the heroic missionaries, who founded
Ville-Marie. - Seminary of Saint Sulpice, Benefactor of Ville-
Marie to this day. - Progress of education since the foundation
of the colony. - Suburban schools opened in the city and placed
under the direction of thf Sisters of the Congregation of Notre-
Dame. - Attendance at these schools. - Number of missions be-

^6B

278

— 375 —

longing to the Congregation of Notre-Dame. - Grand total of
the pupils actually attending the schools, attached to the Vene-
rable Sister Bourgeoys' institution 33g

CHAPTER THIRTIETH.

Conclusion. - Contrast between the past and present of the Con-
gregation. - Sister Marie Barbier, second Superior of the Con-
gregation of Notre-Dame. - Notes on some other pious members
of this institution. - Poetry. - Villa Maria. - Devotion to Mar-
garet Br argeoys' memory at the present day 358

294

315